Full text of "Transactions and proceedings of the New Zealand Institute."

See other formats

PROCEEDINGS

OF TH

c ity 4 N ‘3 Lea land , We ae

EALAND INSTITUTE

1882
Yon *Y.

EDITED AND PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE BOARD OF

GOVERNORS OF THE INSTITUTE

JAMES HECTOR, C.M.G., M.D., F.R.5.

IssuEp May, 1883

WELLINGTON

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.

PAGE
70, line 20, for propodos read dactylos
78, line 8 from bottom, for Philongria read Philougria
77, line 12,:for pleon read pereion
79, line 6, for ? Montaguana read ? Montagua
93, line 11 from bottom, for fasonate read furcate

140, line 15, for mangei read maugei

148, line 11 from bottom, for small read same

149, line 8 $ and elsewhere, for Philongria read Philougria
162, line 14 F Jor Lezdig read Leydig
166, line 7 Ext after part dele semicolon and insert a comma

175, line 1, for ascil read axil

175, line 4, for limbs read lines

175, line 7 from bottom, dele Tra

176, line 9, for ascils read a

177, line 6, for clumps read ie

177, line 11, for Thomisides read Salticus

188 and 190, in title, for 6th April read 30th November
194, line 13, for interior read exterior

198, line 12 from bottom, for ansonii read ausonii .
200, line 6 s for Saprolignia read Saprolegnia
209, line 4 qs for here read. where

221, line 5, for vasculan read vasc

221, line 18 from bottom, for nitrata read nitrate

221, line 8 » for this read their

224, line 19, after being insert eleven

226, line 2 from bottom, after loc. cit., p. insert 58 and 60
227, line 11 35 for epidymis read epididymis
228, line 7, for coelum read cœlome

228, line 21, for on read as

228, line 7 from bottom, for cerebellan read cerebellar
230, line 3, for like read betwee

231, line 4, for Mechelian read Miseni

233, line 3, for as read in

235, line 4 from bottom, for the read two T
235, line 3 S for this read their

273, line 6, before plants insert naturalized

277, line 8 from bottom, for larva ~ mig

282, line 19, for E. and L. read E

283, line 18, for eeptophyllum Em Rak
283, line 24, for Larum read Carum

284, line 18, for Pakari read Pakiri

iv. Addenda et Corrigenda.

284. line 3 from bottom, for Huask. read Haask.

286, line 6, for Cincus read Cnicus

287, line 25, for Polemoinacee read Polemoniacex

289, line 2 from bottom, for acinus read acinos

298, line 3, for Iatropha read Jatropha

302, line 17, for Montague read Montagne

303, line 18, for iridis read viridis

303, line 4 from bottom, for Fragillaria read Fragilaria
303, line 2 » for pectinale read pectorale

306, line 13 xm for 2-4 feet read 2 feet 4 inches
318, line 20, for axils read arils

319, line 3, for.H.B.K. read Handbook

333, line 9, for ring read rin

341, line 15 from bottom, for Triceratrum read Triceratium
342, line 5 5 for Eucyonema read Eneyonema
343, line 4 5 for Eucyonema read Encyonema
343, line 14, for elliptrica read elliptica

372, under * Hydro-carbon," line 2, for 35:22 read 35:42
380, line 7, for four-sides read four-sided

384, line 13 from bottom, for Tohatapu read Tokatapu
387, line 7, for Tamata read Tomatea

387, line 19, for tetrahedral read tetartohedral

397, line 12, for down read from

408, line 22, for Si? read SP

406, line 5 from bottom, for Purahanui read Purakanui
408, line 13, for Zr, Si read Zr Si

409, line 13 from bottom, for silicate read silicates

411, line 10 from bottom, for Siphonaria read Siphonalia

. 425, line 12, for boy. All read boy, all

430, line 2, for Rahigihoua read Rangihoua

—

AnT.

XXII.
XXII.

" MM 1 a the Nissan Fauna of y a. By Prof. F. Li
Hut

: a of a Species of Butterfly, new to New Zealand, and pro-
ba By R. W. Fereday

. Description of two new "pares of Heleropterons Lepidoptera. By
R. W. Fereday í

CONTENE S.

TRANSACTIONS.

I.—ZooroaY.

à zum «uui of New — nm By E. ps dca
B.A. 3—684 X ce

Further Additions to our Knowledge ot the lun INS dte.
By Charles Chilton, M.A. . 9—86

Notes Qm and a new Species of, Subterranean RA By Glaries
C 87—

On the New Sealand EA $^ G. M. Pen, F.L.3 . 938—116

Notes 2 Structure of Struthiolaria gens. By Prof. F. W.
Hut 117—118
1

Notes on some es, THE “By Pr of. F. W. Hatton .. 118—13
. 131—133
ESFE of new PR Shells. By Prof. F. w. Hut T .. 134—141

. On the New Zealand Siphonariide. By Prof. F. W. Hutton .. 141—145
2 — to the vr Tea of New Zealand. By Charles
Chilton, M.A :

. 145—150

. On some erie ts of Difference dion the English Crayfish (Astacus

fluviatilis) and a New Zealand one Miam rs — d
Charles Chilton, M.A .. 150—165

On some powly-aiseovre dod Zealand Arachnids. By w. Colenso,
F.L.S.

On - Pond Resemblances of ihe JEPEN in R Zealand.
A. T. Urquhart . 174—178

à L upon the Distribution, within t the ase: dedu Kaski

Sub-region, of the Birds of the Orders Accipitres, Passeres, Sean-
sores, Columbe Renee e and Gralle. By W. T. L.

Travers, F.L. 7 .. 178—187
88—190

. On two new Viopodi: By Charles Chilton «s P. oP 1
. On two Marine Mites. By Charles Chilton .. 190—192

Occurrence of a Pow of Ophideres, Lumen. new to Ne esas:
By R. W. Fereday, M.E.S.L. . 192—193

bly to Science. .. 193—195

. 195—196

Notes on a peculiar ficus tion in the Wings of some Individual ot
Perenodaimon nm. a New — PEAT e W
Fereday

On Diseased Trout i Lake Wakatipu. By W. Arias, OR. .. 198—203
Notes on the New Zealand Sprat. By W. Arthur, C.E. . . 203—208

Notes on the Picton Herring, ne cel png (C. NM New
Zealand form). By W. Arthur . 208—213

. 165—173

vi.
Arr. XXIV.

XXV.

XXVI.

XXVII.
XXVIII.

XXIX.

XXX.

$
4

XLVI,

XLVII.

XLIX. p of end new Tertiary Shells from Wanganui. By Prof.

L.
LI.

Lu.

.AÀ — € of four new Ferns — our v —€— Forests.
By Colenso, F.L.8.

. Notes on some of the Diatomaceous Deposits of Ko Zealand. By
John Inglis

Contents.
PAGES

On two a Planarians from Auckland Harbour. By T. F. Cheese-
man, F.L.S. . 213—214

Notes on a Skeleton. ot Migs lalandii (nove-seatandia. By
ulius von Haast, Ph.D., F.R.S. . 214—216

Description of a new Boii of Æolis. By T. w. Kirk .. .

—— = a new Dipterous Insect. By G. M cias secu
ommunicated by T. W. Kirk : 218

On wis Gravid Uterus of Mustelus antarcticus. By T. Jay
Parker, B.Sc. 219—222

Notes on ze Anatomy and Embryology of Seymnus tichia. By Te
Jeffery Parker . 222—284

On the Connection of the Air- adden d the Auditorio n in ons
Red Cod (Lotella bacchus}. By T. Jeffery Parker . 934—236
IL—BoraNY.
. On the New Zealand Desmidiee. here ions T CM and Notes
various Species. By W. M. Maskell, F.R.M.S. . 237— 259

. On a new Composite Plant. By Robert din EE by
Prof. H . 259—260

. Further Notes on Sorghum agate By Mr. Jia Gillies .. 261—267
On the Growth of the Cork Oak in Auckland. By Mr. Justice Gillies 267—268

. The up: Gees Plants of the Auckland Provincial n By T.
F. Cheeseman, F.L.8., Cura

tor of the Auckland Muse . 268—298

. On some p Additions to the Flora of New Zealand. E T. F.

. 298—301
. Notes on b water Alge. By W. I. Spencer, M.R.0.S. . 802—304

304—310

. On the um Number of Species of Fens an ina sed Ava

the New Zealand Forests, in the Seventy-mile Bush, prre
Norsewood an anneverke, in e STEM District of ;
Hawke’s Bay. By W. Colenso .. 311—320

. Description of a few new Indigenous Plants. By w. C vicit . 320—339
à aort ee the Flora of New oe mas John Dumana; F.L. S.,
of

ological Survey Departm . 839—340

.. 840—346

. On the kainomis of New Zealand: By Chases Knight, F.R.C.S. 346—358
. Descriptions of two new Species of Carex. By D. Petrie, M.A. .. 359
XLV.

359
ae of a new poem of aniio. By T. Kirk, F. L s. . 359—360

papin of a Tun of Celmisia eei Bem. £ PE D.
Petri

III.—GxroLocx.
Notes on the — ralogy of New Zealand. By S. cde on F.C. "i
F.G.S., Assistant Geologist and Inspector of Min . 861—409
On a new exe Oe to the Serpentine cad B 8. Her
bert Cox spe E = . 409—410
.. 410—411
Note on the Silt qum at London. “By Prof. T. W. Hutton . 411—414
On x Formation x M cies oca of e — Plains.
y W. 8S. Ham .. 414—419
On s face a Platinum in Quart Lodes at the eue
Gold Fields. By J. A. P. . 419—420

Contents, vii.

IV.—MISCELLANEOUS.
PAGES

Arrt. LITI. Our Earliest Settlers. By R. C. Barstow .. 421—432
LIV. Historical Traditions of the Tanpo and East. Coast Tribes. Bys

Samuel Locke .. 483—459

LV. The Origin of the dt: “By W. D. Casapball F.G. s. .. 459—460

LVI. On as Saportas of pomy: Pe: D. Mert Hep of ca

LVII. The Sues Featars of ie Barth s x Local Variations in p Force
By T. B B.A.

LVIII. iua nei ad the indie. e F. B 3. Hotelinsón, L. R. AR us . 461—472
LIX. The Effects of School Life on Sight. By B. Schwartzbach, M.D. .. 472—477
LX. On the Constitution of Comets. By the Rev. P. W. Fairclough .. 477—484

LXI. Macquarie Island. By John H. —— M.D,E.SE . .. 484—493
LXII. Is New Zealand a healthy Count An Enquiry. By Alfred K
Newman, M.B., M.R.C.P., vit) Statistics by F. W. Frankland.. . 493—510

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.

Fourteenth Annual Report of the Board of cibis i. ng . 513—514

Accounts of the New Zealand Institute 1881—82 . 514

Reports on Museum, Geologieal Survey, Pabiiestions, Libraries, Meteorology,
Observatory, pe Laboratory . 514—520

(ee M —

PROCEEDINGS. x

WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL pr 4 A

Does Morality depend on Free Will? By the Rev. H. Vere White; : 593
Notes on the Katipo, a Venomous Spider of New Zealand. By C. H. E 523
On the Search for Concealed Coal in New Zealand. By J. C. Crawford, F.G. s. 523
Manufacture of Granolithie Cement. By J.C. Crawford .. _ k 524
On suitable Hedge Plants for New Zealand. By J. C. Crawford E ix 594
On harvesting Crops independent of Weather. By J. C. Crawford .. +a 524
On Ensilage. By J. C. Crawford ae v i v 524
On Comet Seeking. By Mr. Tebbutt AA we 2 e 524
On Weather, Health, and Forests in Mauritius. By Dr. Meldrum .. si 524
Occurrence of a Triple Meteor. By M. Chapman T vs 524
Presentation of Awards for Wool shown by the Colony i in Tug nd .. 524

On the es qug Gold Fields, and the Laws which eovem the Mec of the
Gold. By S.H. Cox, F.Q. 525
Ona Gack which Brille in 5 Ok: Straits. By J. W. * Median. T 525
Exhibit of Pottery and Glassware 525

On wes Decline of the Hawaiian Race an ni the dits fori of Disease pre-
ent among them. By Dr. F. B. Hutchinson 526

uh on some Bones ner discovered by Mr. H. T. Wharton i in Caves at

Highfield, Canterbury. By Dr. Heoto

Remarks on the Great Comet of 1882, By Di: iiis os s . 526—527

Catch of Dajus forsteri and Retropinna osmeroides in the Hutt Dive: m
On Ancient Seience. By the Rev. T. Le Menant des Chesnais 527
Remarks upon Mr. Travers’ Paper on Sand-fixing. By J. C. Go. F.G. 8. 528
anm eo a Trout caught by the Natives at Wanganui. By Messrs. Field and i

viii. Contents.

Remarks on Cork grown at the Hutt. By Dr. Hector 3
Remarks on the Rev. Mr. Green's Ascent of Mount Cook. By Dr. dido:
Abstract of Report for 1882 ka

Election of Officers for 1883

ae ee oe oe

AUCKLAND INSTITUTE.

Additions to the Geodephaga of New Zealand. By Captain T. Broun, M.E.S.

New Species of Pselaphide. By Captain T. Broun
Notes on the Origin of Language. By H. G. Seth Smith

On a Harmonograph, an Instrument for en Harmonic Dres By H.
G. S. Smith s

New Genera and gota M PUE By en jus Cen
New Genera and Species of Curculionide. By Captain T. Broun

The University of New Zealand: e Jun. sarcoma and cc gees
the Right Rev. W. G. Cowi

New Species of Coleoptera. By saa E bs
Shakspeare and Euphuism. By J. Murray Moore, M.D.
New Species of Coleoptera. By Captain T. Broun

The Visionary Faculty of Mind. By E. A. Mackechnie
Imaginary Quantities. By H. G. Seth Smith

Abstract of Annual Report :

Election of Officers for 1883 e»

PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY.

On Earthquake Phenomena. By J. D. Enys
On Specimens from m Mg Pass Rock oe showing Stalagmite,
Prof. F.W. B

Further Notes on ned k Shelter of t Weka Pass. By Prof. J. von Had F.R. s.

Abstract of Annual Report =
Election of Officers for 1883

On the Early History of the Philosophica Institute of Daniaridiry: By Prof.

J. von. Haast .. "M

OTAGO INSTITUTE.

Exhibition of Preparations preserved by the Glycerine Jelly Process. By Prof.

J. Parker d.
Abstract of Annual Report
Annual Address by the Piwident-
Election of Officers for 1883

WESTLAND INSTITUTE.
Abstract of Annual Report es
Election of Officers for 1883 ie

ee oe .* .*

HAWKE’S BAY PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE.
Election of Officers for 1882
Abstract of Report for 1881 Vs
Address to the Memory of Dr. Darwin. By W. Coletien, FL. S.
On * Macaulay’s New Zealander.” By W. Colenso
On some Teeth and Bones of a Mammal, found at kn

ee ee ee os

.. 538—539
539

538

539

Contents. ix.

On Nomenclature. By W. Colenso ri + a b E PAAS
Remarks on a Collection of Sponges. By Mr. Hamilton .. is z: 542
On the Colour Sense of the Ancient Maoris. By W. Colenso vs ji 542
On some Fossils from Takapau .. ie jr Ks ar m 542
Abstract of Annual Report oe vs 5r zm eS as 543
Election of Officers for 1883 P zi $^ i ss £s 544
SOUTHLAND INSTITUTE.

Address by the President Vs Vx is 545
A Chapter on Folk Lore. By J. G. 8S. Smith s is is ia 545
On Self-registering Windmills. By J. T. PE RE 545
The Use of the Training Walls in deepening Invercargill ‘Sabon. ay J. T.

Thomson i vs "t ve 515
Abstract of Annual Report £x xs ue ze " za 546
Election of Officers for 1883 js T s e e ar is 546

APPENDIX.
Meteorological Statistics for 1882 ne & Ux ex aa xxi
Notes on the Weather during 1882 Ji ^ "e xxii
. Earthquakes reported in New Zealand ditte 1832 a ie ie xxiii
Honorary Members of the New Zealand Institute .. A s xxiv
Ordinary Members xxiv—xxxvi
List of de institutions ind Private Individuals to Viii this Yoni is

presented ; - ; xxxvii—xl
Addenda et Corrigenda . . Vs E i v. Es .. lii—iv
Contents : x Vx A = ke z% "e v—ix
List of Plates .. zs k ne ne x
Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute Ps i x xi
Abstraets of Rules and Statutes of the New Zealand Institute e .. xi—xiii
List of Incorporated Societies . i 21 xiv

Officers of Incorporated Societies and Extracts ida. the Rules A .. Xiv—xvii

LIST- OF PLATES:

PrarE I. Cminrow.—Crustaeea .. zs AA zd
TI. » i
HE. A $ a Se vie 25
IV. = Phreatoicus typicus .. m s ae
V. G. M. Tnowsox.— Copepoda
VI. is m i
VII. % »
VIII. » s
IX. n " :
N- ES m "i
XI. 5 5 vs
XH. Hvrrox.—Struthiolaria papulosa E
fe Branchiate Gastropoda. .
Xi » er rm :
XV. » 2 = š à
XVI. 5» " xs ko * -
XVII. ; U oiid S ie = =
XVIII. ei —Apseudes timaruvia .. m A $
XIX. » Paranephrops setosus .. e rE F
XX. $ 5 iy
XE ^3 á d e
XXI , Cymodocea cordiforaminalis Ee we oe
XXIIs. Halacarus parvus and H. truncipes
XXIII. nido Fungus of Salmon and Trout .. Ee
XXIV. Masxzrr.—Desmidiem èe
XXV.

XXVI. ibis S Meedh wales kas

. » » » °° y: vi xx
XXVIII. BUCHANAN. a traversii, Metrosideros parkinsonii
XXIX. Ixcrris.—Diatoms ce
XXX, Parker.—Mustelus antarcticus ..
XXXI. * Seymnus lichia ae

XXXII. 5 z4 is ie
XXXIII. 5 Lotella iode
IV. ArtHour.—New Zealand Sprat: Picton Hera
XXXV. Knicut.—Lichenes us

LLI ” ee oe

XXXVII. s
XXX

” .. LE ee

XXXIX. Bare. —Sea Elephants

XL. J, T. Toomson.—Self-regulating Windmill .

TO FACE
PAGE
7

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE:

ESTABLISHED UNDER AN ACT OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND
INTITULED “THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1867."

Boarp or GOVERNORS.
(EX OFFICIO.)
His Excellency the Governor. | The Hon. the Colonial Secretary.
(NOMINATED. ) :

The Hon. W. B. D. Mantell, F.G.S., W. T. L. Travers, F.L.S., James
Hector, C.M.G., M.D., F.R.S., the Ven. Archdeacon Stock, B.A.,
Thomas Mason, M.H.R., the Hon. G. Randall Johnson, M.L.C.

(ELECTED.)
1882.—Mr. Justice Gillies, the Hon. William Rolleston, M.H.R., James
McKerrow.
1883.—The Hon. William Rolleston, M.H.R., James MeKerrow, Martin
Chapman.
MANAGER :
James Hector.
Honorary TREASURER :
The Ven. Archdeacon Stock.
SECRETARY :

R. B. Gore.

ABSTRACTS OF RULES AND STATUTES.
GAZETTED IN THE ' NEW ZEALAND GAZETTE,” 9TH Marcu, 1868.
Srcrion I.

Incorporation of Societies.

1. No Society shall be incorporated with the Institute under the provisions of ** The
New Zealand Institute Act, 1867," unless such Society shall consist of not less than
twenty-five members, subscribing in the aggregate a sum of not less than fifty pounds
sterling annually, for the promotion of art, science, or such other branch of knowledge
for which it is associated, to be from time to time certified to the satisfaction of the
Board of Governors of the Institute by the Chairman for the time being of the Society.

2. Any Society incorporated as aforesaid shall cease to be incorporated with the
Institute in ease the number of the members of the said Society shall at any time become
less than twenty-five, or the amount of money annually subscribed by such members shall
at any time be less than £50.

xii. New Zealand Institute.

3. The bye-laws of every Society to be incorporated as aforesaid shall provide for the
expenditure of not less than one-third of its annualrevenue in or towards the formation
or support of some local publie Museum or Library; or otherwise shall provide for the
contribution of not less than one-sixth of its said revenue towards the extension and
maintenance of the Museum and Library of the New Zealand Institute.

4. Any Society incorporated as aforesaid which shall in any one year fail to expend
the proportion of revénue affixed in manner provided by Rule 3 aforesaid shall from
thenceforth cease to be incorporated with the Institute.

All papers read before any Society for the time being incorporated with the
Institute, shall be deemed to be communications to the Institute, and may then be
published as Proceedings or Transactions of the Institute, sae to the following regula-
tions of the Board of the Institute regarding publications :

Regulations regarding Publications

(a. The publications of the Institute shall consist of a current abstract of the
proceedings of the Societies for the time being incorporated with the Institute,
to be intituled, ** Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute," and of transactions
comprising papers read before the Incorporated Societies (subject, however, to
seleetion as hereinafter mentioned), to be intituled, * Transactions of the New
Zealand Institute."

(b. The Institute shall have power to reject any papers read before any of the
Incorporated Societies.

(c.) Papers so rejected will be returned to the Society before which they were read.

(d.) A proportional contribution may be required from each Society towards the cost
of publishing the Proceedings and Transactions of the Institute.

(e.) Each Incorporated Society will be entitled to receive a proportional number of
copies of the Proceedings and Transactions of the Institute, to be from time to
time fixed by the Board of Governors.

(f. Extra eopies will be issued to any of the members of Incorporated Societies at
ihe cost price of publication.

6. All property accumulated by or with funds derived from Incorporated Societies
and placed in the charge of the Institute, shall be vested in the Institute, and be used
and applied at the discretion of the Board of Governors for public advantage, in like
manner with any other of the property of the Institute.

7. Subject to ** The New Zealand Institute Act, 1867," and to the foregoing rules, all
Societies incorporated with the Institute shall be entitled to retain or alter their own
form of constitution and the bye-laws for their own management, and shall conduct their
own affairs.

8. Upon application signed by the Chairman and countersigned by the Secretary of
any Society, accompanied by the certificate required under Rule No. 1, a certificate of
incorporation will be granted under the Seal of the Institute, and will remain in force as
long as the foregoing rules of the Institute are complied with by the Society.

Section Il.
For the Management of the Property of the Institute.

9. All donations by Societies, Public Departments, or Private Individuals, to the
Museum of the Institute, shall be acknowledged by a printed form of receipt, and shall be
duly entered in the books of the Institute provided for that purpose, and shall then be
dealt with as the Board of Governors may direct,

Abstract of Rules and Statutes. xiii.

10. Deposits of artieles for the Museum may be accepted by the Institute, subject to
a fortnight’s notice of removal to be given either by the owner of the articles or by the
Manager of the Institute, and such deposits shall be duly entered in a separate catalogue.

11. Books relating to Natural Science may be deposited in the Library of the Insti-
tute, subject to the following conditions :—

(a.) Such books are not to be withdrawn by the owner under six months' notice, if

such notice shall be required by the Board of Governors.

(b.) Any funds specially expended on binding and preserving such deposited books,
at the request of the depositor, shall be charged against the books, and must be
refunded to the Institute before their withdrawal, always subjeet to special
arrangements made with the Board of Governors at the time of deposit.

(c.) No books deposited in the Library of the Institute shall be removed for temporary
use except on the written authority or receipt of the owner, and then only for a
period not exceeding seven days at any one time.

12. All books in the Library of the Institute shall be duly entered in a catalogue

which shall be accessible to the public.

13. The public shall be admitted to the use of the Museum and Library, subject to
bye-laws to be framed by the Board. m
Section III.

14. The Laboratory shall, for the time being, be and remain under the exclusive
management of the Manager of the Institute.

Section IV.
Or DATE 23RD SEPTEMBER, 1870.
Honorary Members.

Whereas the rules of the Societies incorporated under the New Zealand Institute Act
provide for the election of Honorary Members of such Societies; but inasmuch as such
Honorary Members would not thereby become members of the New Zealand Institute,
and whereas it is expedient to make provision for the election of Honorary Members of
the New Zealand Institute, it is hereby declared—

1st. Each Incorporated Society may, in the month of November next, nominate for
election as Honorary Members of the New Zealand Institute three persons, and
in the month of November in each succeeding year one person, not residing in
the colony.

2nd. The names, descriptions, and addresses of persons so nominated, together with
the grounds on which their election as Honorary Members is recommended,
shall be forthwith forwarded to the Manager of the New Zealand Institute, and
shall by him be submitted to the Governors at the next succeeding meeting.

3rd. From the persons so nominated, the Governors may select in the first year not
more than nine, and in each succeeding year not more than three, who shall
from thenceforth be Honorary Members of the New Zealand Institute, provided
that the total number of Honorary members shall not exceed thirty.

LIST OF INCORPORATED SOCIETIES.

NAME OF SOCIETY. DATE OF INCORPORATION.
WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL SocrETY - - - 10th June, 1868
AUCKLAND INSTITUTE - - cu - 10th June, 1868.
PHILOSOPHICAL [INSTITUTE OF odd - - 22nd October, 1868.
Oraco [INSTITUTE - - - - - - - 18th October, 1869.

WESTLAND INSTITUTE - 3 21st December, 1874.
Hawxe’s Bay PHILOSOPHICAL sass - - 81st March, — 1875.
SOUTHLAND ÍwsrrTUTE - - - - - - 91st July, 1880.

WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

OFFICE-BEARERS FOR 1882 :—President—W. T. L. Travers, F.L.8.; Vice-
presidents—Hon. G. R. Johnson, Dr. Buller, C.M.G., F.R.S. ; Council—A.
K. Newman, M.B., M.R.C.P., J. P. Maxwell, A.I.C.E., R. Govett, M.
Chapman, James Hector, M.D., C.M.G., F.R.8., S. H. Cox, F.G.8., F.C.8.,
T. King ; Auditor—Oliver Wakefield ; Secretary and Treasurer—R. B. Gore.

Deco For 1883 :— President—' The Hon. G. Randall Johnson,
M.L.C. ; Vice-presidents—Dr. Buller, C.M.G., F.R.S., A. K. Newman, M.B.,
M.R.C.P.; Council —R. Govett, M. Chapman, James Hector, M.D., C.M.G.,
FRS., 8. H. Cox, F.G.8., F.C.S., T. King, W. T.-L. Travers, F.L.S., E
B. Hutchinson, M.R.C.8.; Auditor—H. F. Logan ; Secretary and Treasurer—
R. B. Gore.

Extracts from the Rules of the Wellington Philosophical Society.

5. Every member shall contribute annually to the funds of the Society the sum of
one guinea.

6. The annual contribution shall be due on the first day of January in each year.

7. The sum of ten pounds may be paid at any time as a composition for life of the
ordinary annual payment.

14. The time and place of the General Meetings of members of the Society shall be
fixed by the Council and duly announced by the Secretary.

AUCKLAND INSTITUTE. -

OFFICE-BEARERS FOR 1882 :— President —E. A. Mackechnie; Council—G.
Aickin, J. M. Clark, Rt. Rev. W. G. Cowie, D.D., His Honour Mr. Justice
Gillies, Hon. Colonel Haultain, Neil Heath, J. Martin, F.G.S., T. Peacock,
J. A. Pond, Rev. A. G. Purchas, M.R.C.S.E., S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S. ;
Auditor—T. Macffarlane ; Secretary and Treasurer—T. F. Cheeseman, F.L.S.

Incorporated Societies. Xy.

OFFICE-BEARERS rom 1888 ;—President—Rt. Rev. W. G. Cowie, D.D. ;
Vice-presidents—E. Mackechnie, T. Peacock, M.H.R. ; Council—G. Aickin,
J. L. Campbell, M.D., W. D. Campbell, F.G.S., Mr. Justice Gillies, Hon.
Colonel Haultain, Neil Heath, J. Martin, F.G.S., J. A. Pond, Rev. A. G.
Purchas, M.R.C.8.E., H. G. Seth Smith, S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S§. ;
Secretary and Treasurer—T. F. Cheeseman, F.L.8.; Auditor—T. Macffarlane.

Extracts from the Rules of the Auckland Institute.

1. Any person desiring to become a member of the Institute, shall be proposed in
writing by two members, and shall be ballotted for at the next meeting of the Council.

4. New members on election to pay one guinea entrance fee, in addition to the annual
subscription of one guinea, the annual subscriptions being payable in advance on the first
day of April for the then current year.

5. Members may at any time become life-members by one payment of ten pounds ten
shillings, in lieu of future annual subscription

10. Annual General Meeting of the aee on the third Monday of February in each
year. Ordinary Business Meetings are called by the Council from time to time.

PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY.

OFFICE-BEARERS FOR 1889 :—President—Professor J. von Haast, F.R.8. ;
Vice-presidents—R. W. Fereday, Professor F. W. Hutton; Hon. Secretary—
G. Gray; Hon. Treasurer—W. M. Maskell; Council—E. Dobson, J. Inglis,
Professor A. W. Bickerton, T. Crook, T. S. Lambert, H. R. Webb;
Auditors—C. R. Blakiston, W. D. Carruthers.

OFFICE-BEARERS FOR 1888 :—President—Professor F. W. Hutton; Vice-
presidents—R. W. Fereday, E. Dobson; Treasurer, W. M. Maskell ; Secre-
tary—Geo. Gray ; Council—Professor J. von Haast, Dr. Symes, C. Chilton,
T. Crook, J. Inglis, T. S. Lambert.

Extracts from the Rules of the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury.

21. The Ordinary Meetings of the Institute shall be held on the first Thursday of
each month during the months from March to November inclusive. j

35. Members of the Institute shall pay one guinea annually as a subscription to the
funds of the Institute. The subscription shall be due on the first of November in every
year. Any member whose subscription shall be twelve months in arrears, shall cease to
be a member of the Institute, but he may be restored by the Council if it sees fit.

37. Members may compound for all annual subscriptions of the current and future
years by paying ten guineas.

OTAGO INSTITUTE.

OFFICE-BEARERS FoR 1882:— President —W. Arthur, C.E.; Vice-presidents
—G. M. Thomson, F.L.8., G. Joachim; Hon. i P ae. Parker;'
Hon. Treasurer—D. Petrie, M.A.; Auditor—D. Brent, M.A.; Council —Right
Rev. Bishop Nevill, Rev. Dr. Roseby, Professor Mainwaring Brown, Profes-
sor Scott, W. N. Blair, C.E., A. Montgomery, R. Gillies, F.L.S.

xvi. Incorporated Societies.

. OFFICE-BEARERS For 1888 :— President —A. Montgomery ; Vice-presidents—
W. Arthur, C.E., Rev. Dr. Roseby ; Hon. Secretary—Professor Parker;
Hon. Treasurer—D. Petrie, M.A. ; Auditor—D. Brent; Council—Dr. Hocken,
Professor Scott, G. M. Thomson, F. Chapman, R. Gillies, G. Joachim,
Professor Mainwaring Brown.

Extracts from the Constitution and Rules of the Otago Institute.

2. Any person desiring to join the Society may be elected by ballot, on being proposed
in writing at any meeting of the Council or Society by two members, on payment of the
—— SEPRE of one guinea for the year then current.

mbers may at any time become life-members by one perae of ten pounds and
ten ings in lieu of future annual subscriptions.

. An Annual General Meeting of the members of the soley shall be held in
nos in each year, at which meeting not less than ten members must be present,
otherwise the meeting shall be adjourned by the members present from time to time,
until the requisite number of members is present.

(5.) The session of the Otago Institute shall be during the winter months, from May
to October, both inclusive.

WESTLAND INSTITUTE.
OFFICE-BEARERS FOR 1888 :— President —W. A. Spence; Vice-président —
T. O. W. Croft; Hon. Treasurer—J. P. Will ; Secretary —Richard Hilldrup.

xtracts from the Rules of the Westland Institute.

3. The Institute shall consist :—(1) Of life-members, i.e., persons who have at any
one time made a donation to the Institute of ten pounds ten shillings or upwards; or
persons who, in reward of special services rendered to the Institute, have been unani-
mously elected as such by the Committee or at the general half-yearly meeting. (2) Of
members who pay two pounds two shillings each year. (3) Of members paying smaller
sums, not less than ten shillings.

5. The Institute shall hold a half-yearly meeting on the third Monday in the months
of December and June.

HAWKE’S BAY PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE.

OFFICE-BEARERS FoR 1882:—President—The Right Rev. the Bishop of
Waiapu ; Vice-president—Dr. Spencer; Hon. Secretary and Treasurer—Mr.
Colenso; Council—Messrs. H. Baker, H. R. Holder, J. G. Kinross, F. J.
de Lisle, F. W. C. Sturm, C. H. Weber; Auditor—T. K. Newton.

OFFICE-BEARERS Fon 1883 :— President— The Right Rev. the Dishop of
Waiapu; Vice-president—W. Y. Spencer (Mayor); Hon. Secretary and Trea-
. surer—W. Colenso; Council— T. W. Balfour, J. N. Bowerman, H. R.
Holder, T. K. festos: F. W. C. Sturm, C. H. Weber; Auditor—T. K.
Newton.

Incorporated Societies. XVii.

Extracts from the Rules of the Hawke’s Bay Philosophical Institute.

3. The annual subscription for each member shall be one guinea, payable in advance,
on the first day of January in every year.

4. Members may at any time become life-members by one payment of ten pounds ten
shillings in lieu of future annual subscriptions.

(4.) The session of the Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute shall be during the winter
months from May to October, both inclusive; and general meetings shall be held on the
second Monday in each of those six months, at 8 p.m.

SOUTHLAND INSTITUTE.

OFFICE-BEARERS FOR 1882 .— President —J. T. Thomson, F.R.G.S. ; Vice-
president —W. 8. Hamilton ; Hon. T' reasurer—4J. C. Thomson ; Hon. Secretary
—P. Goyen; Council—Dr. Galbraith, T. Denniston, W. B. Seandrett, —
Robertson, W. G. Mehaffey.

OFFICE-BEARERS FOR 1883 .—President—J. T. Thomson, 0E. FROD:
P. W. Fairclough ; Secretary and Treasurer—J. C.

Vice-president—Rev.
Galbraith, Messrs. Carswell, Denniston, Hamilton,

Thomson; Council—Dr.
— Robertson. and Scandrett.

TRANSACTIONS

OF THE

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE
1882.

I.—ZOOLOGY.

Art. L— Descriptions of New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera.
By E. Meyricx, B.A
(Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, Ath May, 1882.]

Tur present paper is the first of a series, which I hope to publish from
time to time, describing the whole of the Micero-Lepidoptera of New Zea-
land; including under that term the Pyralidina, Pterophorina, Tortricina
and Tineina, My intention is to take a family at a time, and monograph
it as completely as is at present possible, prefacing each with some general
remarks on its classification and affinities, and the inferences which may
be drawn from its distribution with relation to New Zealand. For the sake
of convenience and expedition, I shall not take the families in their natural
order, but according as for various reasons they are easiest treated.

The most essential character for classification is the neuration, and it is
absolutely necessary that this should be investigated for the accurate deter-
mination of genera. It is not, however, by any means always necessary
that a specimen should be denuded of scales for the purpose; with the aid
of a lens the veins:can generally be made out by inspection of the under-
surface of the wing, where they are more prominent, especially if one has
previously examined types of the principal groups and learnt what to look
for. The terminology employed hereafter is that generally in use on the
Continent of Europe, and from its simplicity and adaptability is far superior
to the awkward and confusing nomenclature sometimes adopted. The
veins are all numbered, starting from the one nearest the inner margin,
and ending with the one nearest the costa. Typically, there are in the
forewings twelve veins, 1 and 12 being free, and the other ten springing
from the margins of a central cell, consisting of an upper, lower and hind-
margin, often called the sub-costal, median (or upper and lower median),
- and transverse veins ; sometimes there is a partition-vein in the upper part

1 Transactions.— Zoology.

of the cell, forming a secondary cell; there are, also, two free false veins,
often obsolete, one on each side of vein 1, known as la and 1b. The
strueture of the hindwings is the same, except that there are only six veins
rising from the cell, or eight altogether. Any two veins may coincide
partially, when they appear to rise from a common stalk ; or wholly, when
their number appears diminished. In the lowest groups of the Tineina the
venation is commonly very incomplete, without any distinet cell. The
other points of structure to be especially noted are the form of the labial
palpi, the absence or development of the maxillary palpi, the antenne, the
scaling of the head (in the Tineina), and some minor details. The legs and
abdomen very rarely afford any characters worthy of notice. It must, also,
be especially borne in mind that the form of the wings is in general almost
valueless for generic distinction and should never be relied on; but excep-
tion may be made in the hindwings of some of the Tineina, which from
their great diversity often furnish serviceable points of distinction. The
measurements in the following descriptions are given in millimetres (for
practical purposes, 25 = 1 inch), which have the advantage of being com-
prehensible without confusion in all countries, and are now very commonly
adopted.

Little need be said of what has been hitherto done in the investigation
of the Micro-Lepidoptera of New Zealand. Doubleday and Zeller have —
incidentally described a very few, only about a dozen altogether ; their
descriptions are excellent and all easily recognizable. I am indebted to
Prof. Zeller for sending me his original figures of the New Zealand
species of Crambus described by him, to ensure their accurate determin-
ation. Felder has figured a small number of species, but as his figures
are commonly poor and hard to identify, and his classification wholly
conjectural, it would have been better if he had left them alone. Walker,
in his British Museum Catalogue, has described a good many; but his
work, as I have elsewhere sufficiently pointed out, is useless for
scientific purposes. His descriptions are strictly, almost always quite,
unidentifiable ; but I have adopted his specific names from a comparison
of the types, when it appeared that the specimens standing as types are
really those intended by the description, and when the types are, also,
themselves recognizable, which is by no means always the case. But as —
genera are not realities but abstractions, I have conceived it to be impos-
sible to adopt his generic titles, unless the characters given really indicate
the distinctive points of the genus, which hardly ever happens. Latterly
Mr. A. G. Butler, of the British Museum, has turned his attention to these
groups, but, I grieve to say, with most unsatisfactory results. For example,
as I have pointed out hereafter, he has described three typical species of

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 5

Crambus and referred them separately to the Galleride, Phycide, and Chilonida,
three groups which do not even, so far as is known, occur in New Zealand at all.
In the same paper he has described the sexes of one of the Tortricina as two
distinct species, and placed them in two distinct genera in different families,
when in fact the species was not in the least allied to either of those genera,
and the sexes, though slightly differing in appearance, are precisely iden-
tical in structure. I could multiply instances, but they will be referred to
in their proper place, and I desire now only to point out clearly that Mr.
Butler’s authority on these groups is as unreliable as that of Walker.
The Crambide, which form the subject of the present paper, are repre-
sented in New Zealand, so far as is at present known, by 29 species, of
which 16 are here described for the first time. The character of this fauna
is very interesting. Seventeen species, or more than half, belong to the
genus Crambus; this cosmopolitan genus is nearly equally plentiful throughout
the world, but it is very remarkable that it is almost entirely absent from
Australia, whence are known only two species, of which certainly one, and
perhaps both, do not belong to the indigenous fauna, and neither is related
to the New Zealand species. These latter form a single connected group,
diverging from a common centre, which appears to be C. vittellus, the com- —
monest and most variable species of the group, and very similar to some
European forms. From the unity of the group, and its connection with the
rest of the genus at one point only, it is natural to infer its common origin ;
but it seems hardly probable that this origin should have been by way of
Australia, or representatives would have been found there, as they are uni-
versally elsewhere. Nine species belong to the peculiar and very distinct
genus Diptychophora ; besides these there are as yet only four other species
of the genus known, three being from South America, and the fourth from
Australia. The South American species are nearly allied to most of those
inhabiting New Zealand, so that we have here another very clear illustra-
tion of the affinity between the fauna of South America and that of New
Zealand, which is indicated in several other groups of animals and plants.
Not much stress can be laid on the single Australian species, though it is
of a rather peculiar type, differing markedly from any other. The remain-
ing three species of the family are referable to three different genera, one of
these being Thinasotia, very largely represented in Australia; the New
Zealand species is very distinct, yet perceptibly allied to a Tasmanian
species. The other two genera are endemic, and apparently form transi-
tional links between Thinasotia and Diptychophora, so that they may perhaps
be regarded as approaching in character the common progenitors of these
two very distinct genera. In connection with the above may be noticed the
entire absence of the large nearly-allied family of the Phycide, which occur

6 Transactions.— Zoology.

in tolerable plenty throughout the whole world, the Australian species being
numerous and in the main very similar to those found elsewhere. The
Galleride, a small family of world-wide distribution, are also not found, and
the cosmopolitan genera Schenobius, Scirpophaga, Chilo, and Prionopteryz,
are similarly remarkable by their absence.

The above remarks are not intended to express final conclusions, but
only to call attention to inferences which seem-fairly deducible from the
facts known, as a means to the rational classification of the group.

I desire to acknowledge my great indebtedness in the preparation of
these papers to Mr. Fereday, whose very valuable and extensive collection
has been freely placed at my disposal in the interests of science ; without
his assistance it would have been impossible for me to have treated the
subject with any degree of completeness.

CRAMBIDA.

Labial palpi porrected, generally long. Maxillary palpi triangular,
porrected, conspicuous. Forewings with 12 veins (rarely fewer, but not
in New Zealand genera), vein 1 simple, 8 and 9 stalked, 7 sometimes from

-same stalk. Hindwings with 8 veins (rarely 7, but not in New Zealand

genera), 4 and 5 often stalked, 7 and 8 stalked, lower median vein pectin-
ated at base.

In the absence of the PAycide, this family is not likely to be confused
with any other in New Zealand, except with the group of Scoparia and its
allies; some of these latter approach nearly to Crambus in superficial
appearance, but may be invariably recognised by the absence of the basal
pecten, or fringe of hairs, on the upper surface of the lower median vein of
the hindwings. Care must be taken to note the right vein, as the other
veins often bear basal pectinations which are not of the same importance.

Five genera are Hp in New Zealand, which may be thus dis-
tinguished :

A. vein 7 of forewings separate.
I. vein 11 of forewings coalescing with 12 before costa .. .. 4. Diptychophora.
separate.
a. o with raised tufts of scales on surface 2. Cryptomima.
b

é smooth.
1. female with abbreviated wings

as T E .. 3. Scenoploca. A
» fully developed * Em 4 T reels

B. n uid rising out of stalk of 8 and 9
ad s rm E 6

Antenne of male finely ciliated. Labial palpi long, attenuated. Fore- -
wings with 12 veins, 8 and 9 stalked. Hindwings with 8 veins, 4 and 5

stalked or from a point, 6 widely remote at origin from 7, 7 and 8 stalked,
cell closed.

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. P» y

This genus is largely represented in Australia, but very little elsewhere;
I have only one New Zealand species. None of the larve are known, but
from the habits of the imago there can be no doubt that they feed on
grasses, probably amongst the roots. The imagos are commonly large and
handsomely marked, but the New Zealand species is one of the dullest in
colouring.

1. Brin. leucophthalma, n. sp.

Male, female.—19-298 mm. Head light greyish-ochreous, sometimes
fuscous-tinged. Palpi light greyish-ochreous, strongly mixed with blackish-
fuscous, labial palpi very long. Antenne greyish-fuscous. Thorax light
greyish - ochreous, more or less strongly mixed with blackish -fuscous.
Abdomen whitish-ochreous, suffusedly irrorated with dark fuscous. Legs
whitish-oehreous, irrorated with dark fuscous; anterior and middle tibiæ
and tarsi suffused with blackish except at apex of joints, posterior tarsi
dark fuscous towards base of joints. Forewings moderately broad, trian-
gular, costa very slightly arched, somewhat bent before apex, apex obtusely
pointed, hindmargin moderately oblique, rather strongly sinuate below
apex; ochreous-whitish, when fresh slightly pinkish or purplish-tinged,
thickly and coarsely irrorated with dark fuscous, towards inner margin
slightly more ochreous-tinged, and towards dise more or less strongly
suffused with light ochreous-fuscous ; a small irregular black spot on inner
margin almost at base, and a similar one below costa almost at base; an
irregular sinuate longitudinal black streak, attenuated at extremities, extend-
ing almost from base along submedian fold to 4 from base; an elongate-
ovate black spot in dise rather above and beyond posterior extremity of the
sinuate streak, anterior end rather acute; a rather ill-defined dark fuscous
transverse line, preceded by a pale line, from costa at $ to middle of inner
margin, most distinct on costal half, twice dentate beneath costa, bent
round posterior extremity of the black spot, and again twice dentate above
inner margin; a short suffused inwardly oblique dark fuscous mark on
costa beyond middle; a sharply-defined obliquely transverse elongate white
black-margined spot in disc at $, upper part slightly greyish-tinged ; a
double indistinctly dentate dark fuscous transverse line, enclosing a pale
line, from about 4 of costa to inner margin a little before anal angle, upper
third rather inwardly oblique, lower two-thirds strongly outwards-curved,
forming indistinct spots on costa and in middle: cilia ochreous-whitish,
with two ill-defined dark grey lines. Hindwings whitish-fuscous-grey, with
an indistinct darker band along hindmargin, not extending to anal angle,
closely preceded by an indistinct suffused dark line ; cilia ochreous-whitish,
with a broad fuscous-grey line near base, and a much fainter one pos-
teriorly.

8 . Transactions.—Zoology.

Nearest to T. impletella, Walk., and T. longipalpella, Meyr., and somewhat
intermediate between these two species, but not capable of confusion with
them or any other; the black markings towards base are a sufficient dis-
tinction.

. I have only met with this species in one place on the grassy volcanic
hills near Christchurch, where it was sufficiently common in March.
2. CRYPTOMIMA, n. g.

Antenne of male shortly ciliated. Labial palpi long, attenuated. Fore-
wings broad, surface with tufts of raised scales; with 12 veins, 8 and 9
stalked. Hindwings with 8 veins, 4 and 5 stalked, 6 widely remote at
origin from 7, 7 and 8 stalked, cell closed.

Nearly allied to Thinasotia, from which it can only be distinguished by
the tufts of scales on the forewings, though in superficial appearance and
habit very dissimilar ; in these respects it approaches Diptychophora, but
differs considerably in venation. The larva probably feeds on moss or
lichens. The genus is probably confined to New Zealand; I have only
one species.

1. Crypt. acerella, Walk. —
(Gadira acerella, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat. Suppl., 1742; Botys mahanga, Feld., Reise der
Novara, Pl. CXXXVII., 27.

Male, fenale.—17-181 mm. Head light greyish-ochreous, mixed with
white on crown, with a white stripe along anterior margin of eyes. Maxil-
lary palpi pale greyish-ochreous, with a dark fuscous band, apex white.
Labial palpi pale greyish-ochreous, mixed on side with dark fuscous, and
above and internally with white. Antenne pale greyish-ochreous. Thorax
pale ochreous mixed with dark fuscous, and on back with white. Abdomen
ochreous-whitish, suffused with ochreous-fuscous except at apex of segments.
Legs dark ochreous-fuscous, middle and posterior tibiæ banded with ochreous-
whitish, all tarsi with ochreous-whitish rings at apex of joints. Forewings
broad, triangular, costa at first straight, slightly sinuate in middle, strongly
arched towards apex, apex obtuse, hindmargin sinuate above and again
below middle, moderately oblique; dull ochreous-fuscous, with scattered :
black seales; veins on basal half of wing marked by white lines; some
whitish seales towards basal third of costa; a short suffused white streak
along costa beyond middle; a very inwardly oblique white line from costa
at $ to submedian fold near base, obliterated on veins, only distinet at
extremities ; a straight double white line from middle of costa to before
middle of inner margin; a blackish 8- shaped mark in dise beyond middle,
upper half containing a spot of ground-colour, lower half a clear white spot;
a ridge-like tuft of raised scales below middle of dise; a strongly outwards-
curved double white line from ł of costa to ł of inner margin, inner edge

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 9

preceded by an obscure whitish suffusion ; an irregular dentate suffused
white mark at apex ; an irregular white line along hindmargin, tending to
form a spot in middle, and two confluent spots below middle; hind-mar-
ginal edge blackish : cilia greyish-ochreous, more whitish at anal angle, with
two suffused darker fuscous lines, and with a white spot above apex. Hind-
wings whitish-fuscous-grey, with a dark grey spot before middle, a narrow
irregular well-defined grey band close before hindmargin, and a sinuate
grey line closely preceding band; an interrupted blackish-grey hind-mar-
ginal line; cilia grey-whitish, with a grey line near base.

Peculiar in facies, readily known by the two double white transverse
lines.

Tolerably common at Christchurch on fences and old walls in January,
and I have also taken it at light; occurs also at Dunedin. Mr. R.
Fereday informs me that the imago has the same habits as Dipt. elaina,
whence it is probable that the larva feeds in the same way.

8. ScENOPLOCA, N. g.

Antenne of male crenulate, ciliated. Labial palpi moderately long,
terminal joint slender, exposed, hairs of second joint produced beneath into
an obliquely projecting tuft. Wings in female much abbreviated, incapable
of flight. Forewings with 12 veins, 8 and 9 stalked. Hindwings with 8
veins, 4 and 5 from a point, 6 widely remote at origin from 7, 7 and 8
stalked, cell closed.

This genus is nearly allied in venation and other respects to the two
preceding, but is distinguished from all by the abbreviated wings of the
female ; the palpi also afford a noticeable character, for the long projecting
hairs of the second joint, instead of being appressed to the terminal joint,
are sufficiently depressed to form a very distinct oblique tuft, but some
species of T'hinasotia show traces, though less marked, of a similar structure.
The larva is of the normal type, and feeds on lichens. Only one species is
as yet known to me.

1. Seen. petraula, n. sp.

Male.—163-20 mm. Head grey-whitish, forehead blackish. Palpi
blackish, apex of maxillary palpi, and of second and terminal joints of
labial palpi, grey-whitish. Antenne dark fuscous. Thorax grey-whitish,
shoulders mixed with blackish, back wholly suffused with blackish. Abdo-
men ochreous-grey-whitish. Anterior and middle legs black, tarsi with a
white ring at base of first three joints, middle tibie with a suffused whitish
median band; posterior tibiw grey towards base and at apex whitish, tarsi
ochreous-white with a dark grey band on each joint. Forewings triangular,
moderate or rather narrow, costa very slightly arched, somewhat more
before apex, apex rounded, hindmargin regularly rounded, oblique ; white,

10 Transactions.— Zoology.

more or less slightly greyish-tinged, closely but irregularly irrorated with
blackish ; a suffused curved blackish spot extending from inner margin near
base to base of costa ; an irregular oblique blackish patch in dise at $ from
base, extending suffusedly to costa, and suffusedly connected beneath with a
small blackish spot on inner margin at 1, its posterior edge bordered by a
pale oblique outwardly curved line from } of costa to before middle of inner
margin, shortly dentate at 4 from costa, posteriorily margined by a blackish
line, forming a small spot on costa and a rather larger one on inner margin;
a small oblique transverse clear white spot in dise beyond middle, surrounded
by a blackish suffusion, forming a black spot below middle, and a black spot
on costa at 2; an indistinct obscurely-dentate pale line, margined on each
side indistinctly with blackish, from costa at 4 to inner margin before anal
angle, somewhat angulated inwards below sosla, thence gently curved,
anterior blaek line forming two small confluent black spots towards inner
margin, posterior line forming a blackish wedge-shaped spot on costa : cilia
ochreous-white, with a regularly-interrupted blackish-grey line towards
base, and another towards extremities, costal cilia white, with a blackish-
grey spot above last transverse line. Hindwings grey, rather darker
posteriorily, with a faintly indicated pale line a little before hindmargin ;
cilia ochreous-grey-whitish, with two light grey lines.

Female.—941—1143 mm. Forewings very narrow, oblong; hindwings
proportionately shorter, rounded ; markings as in male, but cramped and
obscured.

Superficially the male of this species rather suggests a small dark Thin.
leucophthalma, especially by the similarity of the white discal spot, but the
black basal markings of the latter species afford a ready distinction.

I found this species plentifully, sitting on the face of the bare volcanic
rock which projects in many places from the soil of the hills near Christ-
church ; it was reluctant to take wing, perhaps owing to the prevalence of
high winds. The female, when disturbed, ran with considerable activity,
but was quite incapable of flying.

Larva moderately stout, cylindrical, wrinkled, very sluggish ; rather
dark greyish-fuscous on back, much lighter on sides; spots minute, blackish,
obscure ; head fuscous. Feeds beneath a light shelter of silk on lichen-dust
on rocks, living in a crevice, and i issuing forth beneath its shelter to feed. I
found the imago in fresh condition in March, and at the same time I
discovered the larva in all stages, so that there i is probably a succession of
broods.

4. Dierycnopnora, Z.

Antenne of male very finely ciliated. Labial palpi rather short, some-

what triangular. Forewings with hindmargin twice indented on upper half;

Mzvnick.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 11

with 19 veins, 8 and 9 stalked, 11 coalescing with 12 before costa. Hind-
wings with 8 veins, 5 from above angle of cell, 6 moderately approximated
to 7, 7 and 8 stalked, cell closed.

A very distinctly characterized genus, of the general type of Thinasotia,
but with vein 11 of the forewings running into 12 before reaching costa,
vein 5 of the hindwings rising from the transverse vein above the angle of
cell, and the hindmargin of forewings twice indented above middle. The
venation of all the New Zealand species is perfectly constant. Three
species have been described from South America, and one from Australia ;
nine are here given, so that the genus apparently reaches its maximum of
development in New Zealand. The species are all rather small insects,
with broadly triangular forewings, generally rather elegantly marked, the
markings consisting typically of two slender transverse lines, a white or
metallic discal spot, and generally three black spots on lower part of hind
margin. The larva feeds in moss. The imagos are often overlooked, and
probably many more will be discovered.

The species here described may be thus distinguished :—

A. Discal spot obsolete 1. pyrsophanes.

HB. -r 4 diste
1. Discal spot black i re aa s4 z a ^. 9. elaina.
r 8 „ wholly white
a. Hindwings dark fuscous .. oe A vs od .. 8. helioctypa.
b. 2 grey or white
i. Discal spot with three projecting teeth — .. et .. 83. astrosema.
Ho sj » » one projecting toot
* Hindwings grey .. Ux E . 4. lepidella.
nó v. clear white .. .. 5. leucoxantha.
3. Discal spot more or less leaden-metallie
a. Hindwings white .. i x v r% ^s .. 6. metallifera.
b. ^ grey
i. First transverse line strongly dentate above inner
margin .. T s es - ss 2. chrysochyta.
Wy 5) „ regularly curved s+ i .. 7. auriscriptella.

1. Dipt. pyrsophanes, n. sp.

Male, female.—18}-16 mm. Head ochreous or brownish - ochreous.
Palpi light yellowish-ochreous, externally more brownish. Antenne dark
fuscous. Thorax rather dark purplish-fuscous. Abdomen dark purplish-
fuscous, with a light yellowish ring near base. Legs clear whitish-ochreous.
Forewings triangular, very broad posteriorly, costa very gently arched, apex
rounded, hindmargin oblique, indentations moderately deep; ochreous-
brown, almost wholly suffused with dark purplish-fuscous except narrowly
along hindmargin and more broadly at apex and anal angle, and finely
irrorated with grey, especially towards costa and dise beyond middle; a

12 Transactions.—Zoology.

very small triangular yellow spot on inner margin at 1; an equally small
rather subquadrate yellow spot on inner margin at 3, with a pale yellow dot
rather above and beyond its apex ; a very faintly perceptible darker trans-
verse line from costa at 4 to first dorsal spot, sharply angulated outwards
beneath costa ; a suffused darker spot in disc above and beyond middle; a
small outwardly oblique triangular pale yellow spot on costa at $, some-
times closely preceded by a faint oblique yellowish costal mark; a very
small suffused pale yellowish spot on costa before apex ; a dark fuscous dot
in apex, preceded by a clear white dot; sometimes a white dot on hind-
margin in upper indentation; a slender dark fuscous hindmarginal line:
cilia whitish ochreous, with a dark grey line near base, on indentations
wholly clear white, a dark grey spot at apex, another between indentations,
a third above anal angle, a fourth on anal angle. Hindwings fuscous-grey,
with a very indistinct darker line posteriorly ; a dark fuscous hindmarginal
line; cilia grey-whitish, with a grey line near base.

Very distinct through the dark purplish-fuscous suffusion of the fore-
wings, causing the discal spot to be obsolete, and throwing the yellow
marginal spots into sharp relief; the spotted cilia also afford a good
character.

Common at Wellington in January amongst scrub, and also at Lake
Wakatipu ; probably widely distributed.

2. Dipt. chrysochyta, n. sp.

Male.—114-12 mm. Head and thorax pale ochreous. Palpi ochreous-
yellow, with a dark fuscous spot at base and apical half dark fuscous, in-
ternally whitish-ochreous. Antenne whitish-ochreous. Abdomen whitish-
ochreous-grey. Legs pale whitish-ochreous. Forewings triangular, very
broad posteriorily, costa very gently arched, apex rounded, hindmargin
oblique, sinuations moderately deep; light yellowish-ochreous, apex and
hindmargin narrowly suffused with brownish, in one specimen basal half
wholly suffused irregularly with brownish; a well-defined double dark
fuscous transverse line from costa near base to inner margin before middle,
very strongly curved outwards, dentate inwardly a little above inner margin,
enclosing a pale line becoming almost clear white on inner margin ; an
oblique dark fuscous mark on costa beyond middle, giving rise to an indis-
tinetly dentate suffused brown transverse line to middle of inner margin,
which it hardly reaches; this line bounds the brown suffusion in the darker
specimen ; on it, rather above middle, is a small transverse 8-shaped spot,
upper half leaden-metallic, lower half clear white ; a slender rather irregular
dark fuscous transverse line from costa at $ to inner margin at , upper
two-thirds very strongly curved outwards, lower half nearly followed by a
similar line, diverging a little on inner margin; this line is preceded and

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 18

followed on costa by a pale yellowish spot, and the space between it and
the suffused median line is more distinctly yellow, especially below discal
spot; an oblique pale yellowish mark on costa before apex, terminating in
a rather metallic white dot; three slender longitudinal leaden-metallic
streaks extending from discal spot to hindmargin, lowest one not reaching
discal spot ; a leaden metallic line within the second double tranverse line
from below middle almost to inner margin; three small quadrate black
spots on hindmargin near together below middle: cilia violet-metallic-
grey, with a deeper basal line. Hindwings grey, with a dark fuscous
hindmarginal line: cilia grey-whitish, with an indistinct darker line.

The smaller species of the genus ; it is a rather brightly-marked insect,
with considerable affinity to D. auriscriptella, but darker, and with the first
line strongly dentate beneath. |

Two specimens taken x psan ongst,s ope DS ei b 120

. Dipt. ` ò

Male.—15-16 mm. Head white, ochreous-tinged behind. Palpi dark
fuscous, internally and beneath white; apex of maxillary palpi white.
Antenne whitish-ochreous. Thorax light ochreous, with a few white scales.
Abdomen and.legs whitish. Forewings triangular, broad, costa almost
straight, somewhat arched towards apex, apex rounded, hindmargin
oblique, sinuations moderate ; light rather bright ochreous-brown, mixed
with darker in dise and towards apex; & small very suffused white spot
beneath base of costa; a triangular snow-white blotch in dise towards base,
its apex touching base of wing, its sides parallel to costa and inner mar-
gin, its base resting on first transverse line; first transverse line slender,
dark fuscous, from costa at $ obliquely outwards to upper angle of white
plotch, thence sharply bent inwards and continued to inner margin at $;
a moderately large oblong snow-white dark-margined spot in dise beyond
middle, parallel to hindmargin, its upper extremity sending a rather long
sharp tooth towards costa and another towards hindmargin, its lower ex-
tremity sending a third towards anal angle; second transverse line from $
of costa to + of inner margin, slender, almost obsolete, followed on costa by
a suffused white triangular spot, beneath which is a small white suffusion
on anterior side of line ; a small white spot in apex, and a whitish suffusion
in anal angle; four rather indistinct leaden-metallic longitudinal lines
between discal spot and hindmargin ; three small subquadrate black spots
near together on hindmargin below middle: cilia shining white, with a
blackish-grey line. Hindwings dull whitish, slightly greyish-tinged, with a
dark grey hind-marginal line; cilia whitish, with an indistinct grey line
near base,

14 Transactions.— Zoology.

Very distinct through the peculiar three-toothed discal spot and the
white blotch towards base; allied to D. lepidella and D. leucowantha, and in
respect of the hindwings intermediate.

Three specimens taken by Mr. R. W. Fereday at Christchurch, Nelson,
and Akaroa respectively, in January.
4, Dipt. lepidella, Walk.

(Eromene lepidella, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat. Suppl. ; Crambus gracilis, Feld., Reise der
Novara, Pl. CXXXVII., 26.)

Male, female.—191—203 mm. Head, antenne and thorax pale ochreous.
Palpi dark fuscous, at base white beneath. Abdomen whitish-grey-ochreous.
Legs whitish-ochreous. Forewings triangular, broad, costa slightly arched,
apex rounded, hindmargin oblique, sinuations moderate ; pale yellowish-
ochreous ; costa somewhat suffused with brownish towards base; a very
slender sometimes indistinct dark fuscous transverse line from costa at 4
to inner margin before middle, costal third straight, outwardly oblique,
thence irregular, rather strongly bent inwards a little above inner margin ;
a small longitudinally-placed semicircular silvery-white spot in dise -
beyond middle, its anterior angle shortly and narrowly produced up- :
wards; a short linear dark fuscous mark along middle of costa; a
very slender sometimes indistinct dark fuscous transverse line from
costa at + to inner margin at 4, suddenly bent outwards beneath
costa, thence moderately outwards-curved, lower third sinuate; some-
times a triangular brown patch on costa immediately beyond first
transverse line, extending suffusedly to beneath discal spot; a small suf-
fused brown spot on costa a little beyond second transverse line, sometimes
giving rise to a brown suffusion extending to beneath discal spot where it
meets the first suffusion, but both these are sometimes wholly obsolete ;
three short linear longitudinal leaden-metallic streaks crossing second
transverse line above middle, and three very short similar streaks below
middle; a dark fuscous hindmarginal line; three small roundish black
spots close together on hindmargin below middle : cilia shining grey, with
a dark metallic-grey basal line. Hindwings fuscous-grey, with an indis-
tinct darker posterior line, and a dark fuscous hindmarginal line; cilia
grey with a faint darker line.

Most allied to D. leucoxantha, which it resembles in the character of the
diseal spot, but is immediately known by the duller ground-colour and grey
hindwings; in superficial colouring it is very similar to D. auriscriptella,
but is considerably larger, and the discal spot is wholly different. The
brownish suffusion in this species is very variable, as in D. chryso-
chyta.

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 15

.. I took four specimens at Dunedin at light in January; Mr. R. W.
Fereday has met with it at Christchurch and Lake Wakatipu in the same
mon

b. Dipt. leucoxantha, n. sp.

Female.—19 mm. Head and thorax light orange-ochreous. Palpi
ochreous-orange, base, apex and upper surface mixed with dark fuscous.
Antenne whitish-ochreous. Abdomen ochreous-whitish, posteriorly suf-
fused with grey. Legs whitish-ochreous. Forewings triangular, very
broad posteriorly, costa very gently arched, apex rounded, hindmargin
oblique, sinuations moderate ; light ochreous-orange, becoming deeper
orange posteriorly, especially towards apex; transverse lines obsolete,
second faintly perceptible, slightly darker, sinuate and outwards-curved,
from about 2 of costa to 4 of inner margin ; a comparatively rather large
oval snow-white spot in dise beyond middle, suffusedly margined with dark
fuscous, anterior extremity produced upwards into a blunt tooth ; a trans-
verse series of eight very short slender longitudinal leaden-metallic
streaks on second line, second and third from costa considerably longer
than the rest: cilia ochreous-white, with a dark grey spot at apex and
another at anal angle, and a deep grey brassy-metallic basal line.
Hindwings white, towards hindmargin faintly yellowish-tinged ; cilia
white. j
A very beautiful and distinct species, resembling D. lepidella in the
character of the discal spot, but differing from all in the orange forewings ;
the clear white hindwings, and absence of the black hindmarginal spots
are also reliable points; the obsolescence of the transverse lines is perhaps
not constant.

One perfect specimen taken by Mr. R. W. Fereday near Lake Wakatipu
in January.

6. Dipt. metallifera, Butl.
(Eromene metallifera, Butl., Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1877, 401, Pl. XLIIL, 11.)

«19 mm. Allied to D. auriscriptella, but forewings rather brighter in
colour, the transverse lines only half as wide apart, the silver discal spot
less curved and edged with brown; a series of longitudinal discal silver
lines between the veins; hindwings white."

I saw Butler’s type in the British Museum and noted it as a distinct
species, but have been unable to obtain a specimen for description. The
above is the only description that Butler gives, (I have taken the liberty of
altering his terminology), and I consider it hardly accurate. The trans-
verse lines are represented in the figure as in their usual position, and
it may be conjectured that Butler has mistaken a central suffused line,
which is also represented on dorsal half, for one of the usual two transverse

16 Transactions.— Zoology.

lines; the discal spot is edged with brown in D. auriscriptella also, and is
not curved at all in that species, though the posterior edge is concave, and
the anterior as well; the series of longitudinal metallic lines is also present
in D. auriscriptella ; and I believe the size given is too large. However, the
white hindwings and the almost wholly leaden-metallie discal spot consti-
tute in themselves a sufficient distinction.

The specimen is stated to be from Dr. Hector’s collection ; which I
understand to have been mainly taken by Mr. J. D. Enys in the neighbour-
hood of Mount Hutt.

7. Dipt. auriscriptella, Walk.
(Eromene auriscriptella, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 976.)

Male, female—14-15 mm. Head and thorax light yellowish-ochreous.
Palpi rather long, ochreous-orange, base and apical third dark fuscous.
Antenne whitish-ochreous. Abdomen paleochreous-grey. Legs ochreous-
grey-whitish. Forewings triangular, very broad posteriorly, costa gently
arched, apex rounded, hindmargin oblique, second sinuation slight; pale
yellowish-ochreous, deeper ochreous on disc, and towards apex and hind
margin; costa dark fuscous towards base; a slender double dark fuscous
transverse line from costa at } to middle of inner margin, strongly and
regularly curved outwards, inner line obsolete on upper half, diverging
somewhat on inner margin, enclosing on lower two-thirds a leaden-metallic
line, becoming shining whitish on inner margin; a very small dark fuscous
spot on middle of costa; a small elongate transverse spot in disc beyond
middle, narrowed in middle, upper half leaden-metallic, lower half white; a
slender double dark fuscous transverse line from costa at $ to inner margin
a little before anal angle, rather obsolete on disc, upper two-thirds strongly
outward-curved, lower third sinuate, included space indistinctly shining
whitish ; two longitudinal leaden-metallic streaks between discal spot and
hindmargin, nearly reaching both, a much shorter streak below them, and
rest of second transverse line spotted with leaden-metallic on intersection of
veins ; a leaden-metallic dot in apex; three small subquadrate black spots
near together on hindmargin below middle: cilia rather dark grey, with a
deep grey brassy-metallic basal line. Hindwings grey, with a dark grey
hind-marginal line ; cilia grey.

Distinguishable from all but D. chrysochyta by the discal spot, which has
the upper half leaden-metallic and the lower white; it is a duller and paler
insect than D. chrysochyta, without indentation on the first transverse line.
Crambus gracilis, Feld., is not a synonym of this species, as stated by Butler,
but of D. lepidella.

Several specimens taken at Wellington and Port Lyttelton in January
amongst scrub,

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 17

8. Dipt. helioctypa, n. sp.

Male, female.—14-15 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax rather dark greyish-
fuscous mixed with whitish-ochreous, palpi white at base beneath. An-
tenne dark fuscous. Abdomen fuscous-grey, irrorated with ochreous
towards base, apex whitish-ochreous. Legs grey, posterior pair whitish-
grey. Forewings triangular, moderate, not very strongly dilated, costa
nearly straight, slightly sinuate in middle, apex rounded, hindmargin
oblique, both sinuations slight; very pale whitish-ochreous, almost wholly
irregularly suffused with ochreous-fuscous, except an ill-defined patch in
dise before first line, another on costa beyoud middle, ‘and a third extending
along lower two-thirds of hindmargin ; a well-defined slender dark fuscous
transverse line from costa at 2 to inner margin before middle, hardly curved
outwards, thrice rather strongly and irregularly dentate; a second dark
fuscous transverse line from costa at 4 to inner margin a little before anal
angle, followed by a pale line of the ground-colour, margined posteriorly by
the ochreous-fuscous suffusion, upper half irregularly curved outwards, lower
half eurved inwards, slightly sinuate above inner margin ; a small irregularly
oval elear white spot in dise beyond middle, suffusedly connected above
with the pale costal patch; three small dark ochreous-fuscous spots near
together on hindmargin below middle: cilia ochreous-grey-whitish, with a
fuscous line near base, and an ill-defined white spot in each sinuation.
Hindwings dark fuscous-grey ; cilia grey-whitish, with a dark grey line
near base.

A very distinct species, not particularly allied to any other, differing
from all in the dark fuscous-grey hindwings, and the slightness of both
hindmarginal sinuations ; there are no metallic markings.

Taken commonly by Mr. R. W. Fereday, near Lake Wakatipu, in
January.

9. Dipt. elaina, n. sp.

Male, female. —19-14 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax ochreous-grey-
whitish, irregularly mixed with dark fuscous. Antenne whitish-grey.
Abdomen whitish-grey, apex more whitish. Legs grey-whitish. Forewings
triangular, broad, costa very slightly arched, apex rounded, hindmargin
rather strongly oblique, second sinuation slight ; ochreous-grey-whitish,
rather closely irrorated with dark fuscous, and.with a slight irregular pale
yellowish suffusion, causing a faint greenish tinge; the fuscous irroration
is closest and darkest near base, along hindmargin, and on an indistinet
median band; a dark fuscous transverse line from } of costa to 3 of inner
margin, very slightly outwards-curved, thrice irregularly dentate, preceded
by an indistinct pale line; a small black linear transverse spot in disc
above and slightly beyond middle, above which is a suffused dark fuscous

18 Transactions.— Zoology.

spot on costa; an irregularly dentate dark fuscous transverse line from
costa at 3 to inner margin at 4, followed by a pale line, suddenly bent out-
wards beneath costa, upper two-thirds rather strongly outwards-curved ; a
pale oblique mark on costa before apex, and a pale mark on anal angle:
cilia grey-whitish, with two dark fuscous lines. Hindwings grey, with a dark
grey hindmarginal line; cilia grey-whitish, with a dark grey line towards base.
Very distinct by its small size, grey colouring, and black linear discal
spot.
I met with this species at Dunedin, Wellington, and Cambridge, amongst
serub in January. Mr. R. W. Fereday has taken it commonly at Christ-
church at rest on old walls, and has furnished me with the following notes
on the larva, which he finds in the same position. They are specially
interesting, as this is the first larva of the genus which has been discovered.

** The full-grown larva about 9 lines in length, slender, rather flattened,

wrinkled, of nearly uniform width, much contracted at the segmental
divisions ; the ground-colour varying from pale stone to ash-colour ; down
the middle of the back, on the fifth to the ninth segment inclusive, a series
of dark purplish-brown or maroon marks, wedge-shaped, with the point of
each wedge cleft, and somewhat resembling a W with the internal space
filled up, and having the base of the wedge abutting on the anterior and
‘the cleft end on the posterior extremity of the segment; a cream-coloured
tubercular dot at the point of the cleft, and on the base of each dark mark
a pair of similar but rather smaller dots; head dark, with a pale longi-
tudinal stripe.

« Feeds on moss on damp walls; when at rest lies stretched out flat on
the moss, and entirely exposed ; forms in the moss a cocoon covered with
dust and moss, hardly distinguishable.”

Cramsus, F.

Antenne of male finely ciliated, rarely pectinated (not in New Zealand
species). Labial palpi very long, attenuated. Forewings with 12 veins
(rarely 11 through obsolescence of vein 9), 8 and 9 stalked, rising out of 7
(rarely 6 also rising out of 7). Hindwings with 8 veins, 4 and 5 usually
stalked or from a point, 6 approximated at base to 7, 7 and 8 stalked, cell
open.

Distinguished from all the other New Zealand genera of the family by
the origin of the stalk of 8 and 9 out of 7, the close basal approximation of
6 and 7 in the hindwings, and the open cell. The genus is a very large
one, being plentifully represented all over the world except in Australia,
where it is almost absent. The larve feed amongst the roots of grass, and
the perfect insects frequent dry grassy situations, and when met with are
_often very abundant.

Meyricxr.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 19

I am acquainted with seventeen New Zealand species, which may be »
thus separated :—
I. Forewings with a sharply-defined white longitudinal streak from base to hindmargin.

A. Streak above middle; costal area dark fuscous .. Ws .» 12. flexuosellus.
B. , central; costal not darker than ground-colour
1. Forewings blotched with dark fuscous Fa a .. 2. corruptus.
; P. not blotche
a. Hindwings dark fuscous a is es 4 1. ethonellus.

3 a light grey or whitish
* Head light ochreous

+ Hindmargin dotted with black ae ME .. 6. haplotomus.

tt ~ not dotted me xs x .. 8. simples.
** Head white

+ Cilia grey barred with white .. 2 v .. 11. vittellus.

tł ,, wholly white or whitish
i. Costa with a rather broad white streak through-

out e v s ve «+ 9. siriellus.

ib T „ a slender white streak throughout .. 7. callirrhoiis.

Hh , aslender white streak from near bain.
laren: dilated 5. dicrenellus.

is PEDES $5 rved white rei ns Silis
midile ” emm — 5 +» 10. apicellus.

II. Forewings with no well-defined ] hing
hindmargin
A. With two slander longitudinal ferruginous streaks ve .. 17. zanthogrammus.

B. Without ferruginous streaks
1. With a blackish or dark fuscous streak from base
a. Forewings pale ochreous or whitis we v .. 9. ramosellus.

: grey
z White basal streak hooked downwards in middle of
disc

isc T . 15 muda
** White fan] FAS straight tenon us Ps + 16, strigosus, Shay aco d.
2. Without blackish basal ii c /

a. Forewings whitish with a p h submedian streak 4. angustipennis.
5 greyish .. ks 4 Sa ee .. 14. eyelopicus.
e. $i brownish, with white and dark fuscous mark-
ings ex o ee ss «s b> .« 18. tuhualis.

1. Cr. athonellus, n. sp.

Male.—18-19 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax deep ochreous-brown,
shoulders with a small yellowish-white spot; palpi rather short, beneath
ochreous-white towards base. Antenne dark fuscous. Abdomen dark
fuscous, gradually suffused with pale ochreous posteriorly. Anterior and
middle legs dark fuscous; posterior legs whitish-ochreous, apex of tarsi
infuseated. Forewings short, moderately broad, costa almost straight, apex
almost acute, hindmargin very slightly sinuate, nearly straight, moderately
oblique ; rather bright deep ochreous-brown; costal edge narrowly ochreous-

20 Transactions.— Zoology.

whitish, becoming gradually more ochreous towards base ; inner marginal
edge sometimes very narrowly ochreous-whitish ; a straight moderately
broad central longitudinal ochreous-white streak from base to hindmargin,
attenuated on basal third and before hindmargin, more or less distinctly
margined with dark fuscous: cilia pale whitish-ochreous, on basal third light
grey, with a distinct ochreous-white spot on central streak. Hindwings dark
fuscous ; cilia ochreous-white or whitish-ochreous, with a grey basal line.

Easily distinguished from all the other New Zealand species by the
nearly uniform dark fuscous hindwings with whitish-ochreous cilia. In
form and general characteristics it is closely allied to C. corruptus, but
differs widely in the deep ochreous-brown colouring, and the absence of the
dark fuscous blotches. These two species are shorter-winged, more stoutly
built, and more densely scaled than usual, but the venation is typical.

A mountain species; taken commonly by Mr. R. W. Fereday about
Porter’s Pass and Mount Hutt in January.
2. Cr. corruptus, Butl.

(Hypochaleia corrupta, Butl., Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, 399, Pl. XLII., 9.)

Male.—18-19 mm. Head dark fuscous, face and back of crown
ochreous-whitish. Palpi moderate, dark fuscous mixed with greyish-
ochreous, beneath whitish towards base. Antenne dark fuscous. Thorax
dark fuscous, sides more ochreous-fuscous, shoulders with a few ochreous-
whitish scales. Abdomen dark fuscous, suffused with pale greyish-ochreous
posteriorly. Legs whitish-ochreous, anterior and middle pair suffused with
greyish-fuscous. Forewing short, moderately broad, costa almost straight,
slightly sinuate in middle, apex almost acute, hindmargin very slightly
rounded, rather strongly oblique; ochreous-brown; extreme costal edge
suffusedly ochreous-whitish, towards base and apex dark fuscous; a slender
very ill-defined white streak beneath costa from middle to apex; inner
margin rather narrowly suffused with dull ochreous-grey-whitish, towards
base very narrowly and margined above by a short dark fuscous streak ; 8
straight rather narrow central longitudinal white streak from base to hind-
margin, eonsiderably attenuated towards both ends, lower edge indented
beyond middle; a broad dark fuscous streak along each margin of central
streak from near base to middle, attenuated anteriorly; & dark fuscous
blotch on each margin of central streak about 3, extending above to the
subcostal white streak, and beneath to the dorsal whitish suffusion ; @
rather narrow dark fuscous band along hindmargin, interrupted by central
streak, dilated towards costa: cilia grey, tips paler, with a rather darker
grey basal line, on upper half of hindmargin more or less scaled with
ochreous-white. Hindwings fuscous-grey, with a narrow dark fuscous
hindmarginal band ; cilia grey-whitish, with a grey basal line.

Mryrick.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. gi

Very distinct through the combination of the dark fuscous blotches and
white median streak. It has not the slightest affinity to Hypochalcia, which
belongs to another family. eri

Taken commonly by Mr. R. W. Fereday on Mount Hutt in January.
Butler's note would give the erroneous idea that the’ species was generally
common. His figure is not good.

8. Cr. ramosellus, Dbld.
(Crambus ramosellus, Dbld., Dieff. New Zeal., Vol. IL, 988; Crambus rangona, Feld., Reise
der Novara, Pl. CXXXVII., 25.)

Male, female.—23-27 mm. Head white, with an ochreous-brown spot
behind eye. Maxillary palpi white, at base ochreous-brown. Labial palpi
long, white, externally and towards apex beneath ochreous-brown. Antenne
dark fuscous. Thorax brownish-ochreous, with a broad central longitudinal
white stripe. Abdomen whitish-ochreous. Legs whitish-ochreous, anterior
and middle pair brownish-tinged. Forewings elongate, moderately broad,
in female rather narrower, costa moderately arched, apex acute, hind
margin strongly sinuate, rather strongly oblique; pale brownish-ochreous,
more ochreous-brown towards base; a very slender white line immediately
beneath costa from base to middle, sometimes obsolete; an ill-defined
white central longitudinal streak from base to hindmargin, attenuated
towards base, lower margin indented beyond middle, basal two-thirds
margined beneath by a suffused dark fuscous streak, upper margin often
suffused into ground-colour; between this streak and costa on posterior half
of wing the veins are suffusedly marked with white, and sometimes whole
costal half of wing suffused with white except margins; a broad ill-defined
white or whitish suffusion along inner margin; in female sometimes whole
wing suffused with whitish, except the dark fuscous submedian streak ; two
transverse series of dark fuscous dots, acutely angulated outwards above
middle, intersecting median streak, often obsolete, first from middle of costa
to below middle of median streak, not reaching inner margin, second from
costa at 3 to before anal angle, rather sinuate beneath; a hindmarginal
row of dark fuscous dots: cilia whitish-grey, slightly shining, with a darker
ochreous-grey line near base. Hindwings grey-whitish or whitish-grey,
towards hindmargin and especially apex darker grey; cilia whitish or
whitish-ochreous, with a very faint darker line near base.

The dark fuscous submedian streak, together with the ochreous or
whitish ground-colour, sufficiently distinguishes this species from all others;
it, however, varies considerably in depth of colouring, in the extent of the
whitish suffusion, and the distinctness of the transverse series of dots. In
general northern specimens seem to be smaller, darker, and more distinctly
marked than southern.

29 Transactions.— Zoology.

A very common and generally distributed species; taken at Hamilton,
Wellington, Nelson, Mount Hutt, Akaroa, Christchurch, and Dunedin ;
probably universally common ; in December, January, February, and April.

Doubleday’s description is very clear and unmistakeable. Zeller, not
being aware of this description, later described a totally different species of
the genus from Europe under the same name, which cannot stand.

4. Cr. angustipennis, Z.
(Chilo angustipennis, Z., Hor. Ross, 1877, 15, Pl. L, 3; Chilo leucanialis, Butl., Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, 401.)

Male, female.—29—44 mm. Head white, sides of erown pale brownish-
ochreous. Maxillary palpi white, towards base light brownish-ochreous.
Labial palpi very long, white, externally light brownish-ochreous. Antenne
whitish-fuscous. Thorax pale brownish-ochreous, with a broad white central
longitudinal stripe, and margins of shoulders very narrowly white. Abdomen
and legs ochreous-whitish. Forewings elongate, narrow, in female very
narrow, not dilated posteriorily, costa in male moderately, in female slightly
arched, apex in male very strongly, in female moderately produced, acute,
hindmargin sinuate, very oblique; very pale dull ochreous; all veins on
upper half of wing broadly suffused with white, nearly confluent, so that
the whole costal half appears whitish; a rather broad white streak along
inner margin from base to anal angle, suffusedly margined above at base
with dark fuscous, and bordered on inner marginal edge by a slender fus-
cous streak from 3 to anal angle, strongest in middle : cilia white. Hind-
wings white, sometimes slightly ochreous-tinged ; cilia white.

Very distinct by its large size, narrow forewings, produced apex, and the
white suffusion of the forewings leaving only a narrow longitudinal sub-
median band of the ochreous ground-colour. Zeller is certainly wrong in
referring this species to Chilo on superficial grounds, since in venation it
is a true Crambus, and its peculiarities of appearance are only exaggerations
of essentially similar points in C. ramosellus, which is its nearest ally.

Not uncommon in the neighbourhood of Christchurch in December,
January, and March, frequenting undoubtedly the toi-grass (Arundo con-
spicua).

Zeller's name has the priority, having been published 1st April, 1877,
whilst Butler's does not appear to have been read until 1st May in the same
year. :

b. Cr. dicrenellus, n. sp.

Male, female.—98-82 mm. Head white, sides of crown and anterior
margin of eyes brownish-ochreous. Maxillary palpi white, towards base
ochreous-fuscous. Labial palpi moderately long, rather dark ochreous-
fuscous, white internally and beneath at base. Antenne dark fuscous.

Mixvnick.—ÓOn New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 28

Thorax ochreous-brown, with a suffused white central longitudinal stripe.
Abdomen pale whitish-ochreous. Anterior and middle legs dark ochreous-
fuscous ; posterior legs ochreous-whitish. Forewings moderate, posteriorly
dilated, costa very slightly arched, somewhat sinuate before middle, apex
almost rectangular, hindmargin rather oblique, very faintly sinuate; rather
light greyish-ochreous-brown, with a marked brassy-yellowish reflection ;
extreme costal edge very narrowly white throughout except at base, dilating
into a broader ill-defined white suffusion at about 1; a rather narrow sharply-
defined white central longitudinal streak from base to hindmargin, rather
attenuated towards base, very slightly curved near hindmargin, lower edge
very indistinetly split a little before hindmargin; hindmarginal edge
generally very narrowly white between central streak and costa; inner
margin very narrowly and indistinetly suffused with whitish throughout
more or less of its length : cilia whitish, base clear white. Hindwings pale
whitish-fuscous-grey, hindmargin ochreous-tinged ; cilia whitish.

Most allied to C. vittellus and C. simplex, resembling them in form of
wing; from the former it differs by the costal edge being white nearly
throughout, more brassy tint, larger size, and absence of distinct blackish
hind-marginal dots, as well as by the whitish cilia ; from the latter by the
much darker colouring, more sharply-defined white markings, and absence
of white suffusion on veins.

Taken plentifully by Mr. R. W. Fereday on Mount Hutt in January.

6. Cr. haplotomus, n. sp.

Male, female.—29-88 mm. Head light brownish-ochreous, with a
narrow ill-defined whitish longitudinal stripe on each side above eyes,
meeting above palpi. Maxillary palpi brownish-ochreous, apex whitish.
Labial palpi moderate, brownish-ochreous, internally and at base beneath
white. Antenne dark fuscous. Thorax light brownish-ochreous. Abdo-
men pale ochreous. Anterior and middle legs greyish-fuseous ; posterior
legs grey-whitish. Forewings rather narrow, posteriorly dilated, costa at
first very gently arched, more strongly on posterior half, faintly sinuate in
middle, apex nearly rectangular, hindmargin moderately oblique, rather
strongly rounded ; greyish-ochreous, somewhat deeper on dise, with a slight
brassy tinge; extreme costal edge very slenderly white from near base to
apex; a very slender white line close beneath costa from base, merged in
costal edge before middle; three or four slender indistinet short white
streaks on veins towards posterior half of costa and apex; a narrow tolerably
well-defined central longitudinal white streak from base to hindmargin, very
slightly sinuate in middle and very slightly curved posteriorly, attenuated
towards base ; seven minute black dots on hindmargin : cilia whitish-grey.
Hindwings pale grey, somewhat darker towards hindmargin ; cilia whitish.

24 Transactions.— Zoology.

This species and C. callirrhoüs differ somewhat in form of wing from
those most nearly allied to them, the forewings being somewhat less dilated
and the hindmargin less perceptibly sinuate and more strongly rounded.
C. haplotomus differs from all its nearest allies in the absence of the broad
white thoracic stripe (only in the much paler C. simplex is this occasionally
obsolete), and in the presence of a complete hindmarginal row of minute
black dots.

Several specimens taken by Mr. R. W. Fereday near Lake Wakatipu in
January.

7. Cr. callirrhoiis, n. sp.

Male.—94-97 mm. Head white, with a pale brownish longitudinal
spot on face, and posterior margin of eyes ochreous-brown. Maxillary
palpi white, towards base externally ochreous-brown. Labial palpi long,
white, externally ochreous-brown. Antenne dark fuscous. Thorax brown-
ish-ochreous, a broad central longitudinal stripe and margins of shoulders
white. Abdomen ochreous-whitish, more ochreous towards base. Anterior
and middle legs greyish-fuscous, posterior legs white. Forewings moderate
or rather narrow, costa at first very gently arched, more strongly on pos-
terior half, distinctly sinuate in middle, apex nearly rectangular, hind
margin moderately oblique, slightly sinuate below apex, strongly rounded
beneath ; greyish-ochreous, rather deeper on dise, with a more or less
distinct brassy-yellowish tinge ; a slender white streak along costa through-
out; veins on posterior two-thirds of wing above median streak indicated
by slender white lines, partially suffused and confluent on costa about i
a slender almost straight central longitudinal white streak from base to
hindmargin, slightly sinuate in middle; sometimes a slender white streak
along vein 2 towards hindmargin ; a narrow white streak, very slender at
extremities, along inner margin from base, leaving inner margin at about ¢
and continued very near it to anal angle, posteriorly suffused : cilia shining
whitish. -Hindwings whitish-grey, somewhat darker posteriorly, hindmar-
gin slightly ochreous-tinged ; cilia white.

Distinguished from all its allies by the distinctness of the slender white
streaks on the veins; from C. haplotomus, which it most nearly resembles,
also by the smaller size, and broad white stripe on thorax.

I have met with this elegant species only on sandhills near Christchurch;
in February and March; Mr. R. W. Fereday has taken it, with other
species usually frequenting coast sandhills, at Lake Guyon.

8. Cr. simplex, Butl.
(Chilo simplex, Butl., Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, 400, Pl. XLIII., 12.)

Male, female. —2'1-82 mm. Head pale ochreous, anterior margin of eyes
and a spot on crown more or less whitish. Maxillary palpi white, towards

Mzvnick.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 25

base externally brownish - ochreous. Labial palpi long, white, externally
greyish-ochreous, more fuscous towards apex. Antenne dark fuscous.
Thorax light ochreous, with a more or less distinct suffused white central
longitudinal stripe, sometimes obsolete. Abdomen ochreous-whitish, more
ochreous towards base, apex white. Anterior and middle legs whitish-
ochreous, suffused beneath with dark fuscous ; posterior legs whitish.
Forewings moderate, in female narrow, costa moderately arched, less
strongly in female, slightly sinuate in middle, apex acute, in female
rather produced, hindmargin rather strongly oblique, slightly rounded ;
pale ochreous; a very slender white streak from base close beneath costa to
apex, on posterior half broader and more suffused, in female broader and
extending to costa ; veins towards hindmargin between median streak and
costa more or less suffused with white, more strongly in female ; a rather
narrow central longitudinal white streak from base to hindmargin, rather
attenuated towards base, very slightly eurved towards hindmargin ; some-
times a slender white streak along vein 1 towards anal angle; in female,
veins somewhat suffused with white towards hindmargin beneath median
streak; a very slender white streak along inner margin from base to beyond
middle, posteriorly suffused : cilia shining white. Hindwings very pale
whitish-grey, in female white, hindmargin faintly ochreous-tinged ; cilia
white.

Differs from all the allied species by the clear pale ochreous ground-
colour ; the white markings (except the central streak) are more suffused,
the cilia clear white, and the hindwings paler, being quite white in female.
In this and the allied species the central streak appears dark-margined
in part, but the effect is illusory, and due to the presence of deep
folds.

Very common round Christchurch in November, December, February
and March, seemingly attached to the tussock-grass.

9. Cr. siriellus, n. sp.

Female.—26-80 mm. Head white, sides of crown dark brown. Maxillary
palpi white, towards base externally brown. Labial palpi moderate, white,
externally brown. Antenne dark fuscous. Thorax dark ochreous-brown,
on sides posteriorly paler and whitish-tinged, with a broad white central
longitudinal stripe. Abdomen ochreous-whitish. Anterior and middle legs
whitish-ochreous, beneath suffused with dark fuscous ; posterior legs whitish.
Forewings moderate, somewhat dilated, costa moderately arched, apex acute,
hindmargin nearly straight, moderately oblique ; dark brown, becoming
ochreous towards the inner and hindmargins ; a narrow silvery-white costal
streak from base to apex, attenuated on basal half, posteriorly suffused,
extreme costal edge sometimes brown about $; a moderate nearly straight

26 Transactions.— Zoology.

central longitudinal silvery-white streak from base to hindmargin, rather
narrower towards base, lower edge slightly indented beyond middle ; faint
indications of whitish lines on veins towards hindmargin ; a whitish suffu-
sion along inner margin from base to anal angle, very narrow at base,
posteriorly indistinct or obsolete: cilia white. Hindwings whitish-grey,
towards apex and hindmargin fuscous-grey ; cilia white.

A distinct species, immediately known by the dark brown ground-colour,
and narrow silvery-white costal streak extending from base to apex. It is
perhaps this species which Butler speaks of (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877,
400) as lativittalis, Walk.; the true-lativittalis (which is a species of Thina-
sotia, and most certainly does not occur in New Zealand) is superficially
somewhat similar, but has the thorax wholly brown, and many other points
of distinction.

Two specimens taken in a swamp near Hamilton in January.

10. Cr. apicellus, Z.
(Crambus apicellus, Z., Mon. Cr., 31.)

Male.—24-25 mm. Head snow-white, sides of crown ochreous-brown.
Maxillary palpi white, towards base externally reddish-ochreous-brown.
Labial palpi moderate, white, externally reddish-ochreous-brown. Antenne
dark fuscous. Thorax ochreous-brown, posteriorly on sides paler and
whitish-tinged, with a broad central longitudinal white stripe. Abdomen
whitish-ochreous. Legs whitish-ochreous, suffused with dark fuscous
beneath. Forewings moderate, posteriorly dilated, costa gently-arched,
apex rounded-acute, hindmargin rather oblique, distinctly sinuate; red-
dish-ochreous-brown, much lighter towards inner margin ; a slightly curved
narrow white streak from costa before middle to costa a little before apex,
enclosing a slender brownish-ochreous costal streak; a small triangular
white spot on hindmargin above median streak ; a moderate central longi-
tudinal snow-white streak from base to hindmargin, rather attenuated at
base, slightly sinuate in middle, and very slightly curved towards hind
margin, lower edge somewhat irregular beyond middle; a whitish suffusion
along inner margin from base to beyond middle, very narrow at base, pos-
teriorly indistinct; three elongate ill-defined black dots on hindmargin
beneath median streak ; a fuscous hind-marginal line, bordering the white
markings: cilia shining grey-whitish, at base white. Hindwings fuscous-
grey, towards base suffused with whitish-ochreous ; cilia whitish-ochreous.

A handsome species, very distinct by the peculiar form of the costal
streak, and the sharply-defined small white triangular spot on hind-
margin.

Occurs at Hamilton, Christchurch, and at the foot of Mount Hutt,
frequenting swampy places in January.

Mzvnick.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 27

11. Cr. vittellus, Dbld.
(Crambus vittellus, Dbld., Dieff. New Zeal., Vol. IL, 289; Crambus nexalis, Walk., Brit.

Mus. Cat., 178; Crambus transcissalis, ibid., 178 ; Crambus sublicellus, Z., Mon. Cr.,

31; Crambus bisectellus, ibid., 82; Crambus incrassatellus, ibid., 32 ; Crambus

vapidus, Butl., Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, 399.)

Male, female.—20-25 mm. Head white, a spot on face and posterior
margins of eyes very pale greyish-ochreous, Maxillary palpi white, towards
base externally greyish-ochreous. Labial palpi moderately long, white,
externally greyish-ochreous or brownish-ochreous. Antenne dark fuscous.
T'horax white, more or less ochreous on sides. Abdomen ochreous-whitish,
more ochreous towards base. Legs whitish, beneath suffused with dark
fuscous. Forewings moderate, in female rather narrow, costa gently
arched, apex rounded-acute, hindmargin nearly straight or very slightly
sinuate, moderately oblique ; groyish-ochreous or brown, darkest on costal
half; sometimes irrorated with whitish scales towards inner margin and
posterior half of costa ; often a more or less distinct suffused white streak
extending along more or less of posterior half of costa, broadest at $; &
moderate nearly straight central longitudinal white streak, rather attenuated
at base, extending to hindmargin, sometimes attenuated posteriorly,
margins often irregular on posterior half, sometimes suffusedly margined
with dark fuscous on basal half beneath and on posterior half above, often
irregularly interrupted by the transverse lines ; extremity of median streak
produced upwards into a narrow white projection along hindmargin nearly
to apex; sometimes two transverse darker lines or series of spots, more or
less distinctly cutting median streak, first from middle of costa to 4 of
inner margin, very acutely angulated above streak, second from 4 of costa
to before anal angle, less acutely angulated ; inner margin sometimes white
towards base; three or four tolerably distine& blaek dots on hindmargin
below middle ; a tolerably distinct slender dark fuseous hindmarginal line:
cilia shining-grey or whitish-grey, with a somewhat darker basal line, three
or four slender white bars on upper half, sometimes confluent at base, and
another above anal angle. Hindwings whitish-fuscous-grey, paler towards
base, darker at apex ; cilia ochreous-grey-whitish.

This very common and very variable species, which may be regarded as
the type of the New Zealand representatives of the genus, may in all its
forms be sufficiently well distinguished from those with which it is most
likely to be confused, by the white bars of the cilia, and the black hind
marginal dots below median streak. It most approaches C. dicrenellus and
C. fleauosellus, differing further from the former in the white costal suffusion
not extending towards base, and from the latter in the central position of
the white streak, and the paler costal area.

28 Transactions.— Zoology.

Occurs at Hamilton, Cambridge, Christchurch, Ashburton, and at the
foot of Mount Hutt, from January to March, generally in abundance; it is
probably universally distributed.

Prof. Zeller kindly forwarded to me his unpublished figures of the
specimens from which his descriptions quoted above were taken, enabling
me to decide that they were all truly referable to varieties of this
species.

12. Cr. flexuosellus, Dbld.
(Crambus flexuosellus, Dbld., Dieff. New Zealand, Vol. IL, 289; Feld., Reise der Novara,
Pl. CXXXVII,, 32.)

Male, Female. — 20-24 mm. Head and palpi rather dark ochreous-
fuscous; labial palpi moderate, white beneath. Antenne fuscous-grey.
Thorax ochreous grey or light greyish-fuscous. Abdomen whitish-grey-
ochreous. Legs whitish-ochreous, more or less wholly suffused with dark
fuscous. Forewings moderate, somewhat dilated posteriorly, costa gently
arched, very slightly sinuate in middle, apex obtuse, hindmargin little
oblique, slightly sinuate ; rather light greyish-fuscous, sprinkled with dark
fuscous, costal space above white streak dark fuscous; a well-defined
straight moderately broad longitudinal white streak above middle from base -
to hindmargin immediately beneath apex, upper edge very near costa on
basal 2, thence twice sinuate to apex, lower edge twice irregularly dentate
beyond middle; an indistinct dark spot on lower edge before middle, and a
dark fuscous spot in first indentation, indieating first transverse line;
second transverse line tolerably distinct, dark fuscous, closely but indistinctly
dentate, from costa at 2 to inner margin at 4, angulated outwards on lower
edge of white streak, obsolete on costa, where it is often followed by a
suffused ochreous mark ; a slender dark fuscous hindmarginal line; three
or four minute black dots on hindmargin below middle : cilia shining-grey,
with a dark-grey line near base, and a white basal line on upper half, pro-
duced into a white bar at apex. Hindwings dull whitish-ochreous, apex
fuscous-grey, hindmargin more or less suffused with light fuscous-grey ;
cilia whitish-ochreous, with two faint grey lines.

Very distinct by the ochreous-fuscous head and palpi, the position of the
white streak above middle, and the dark fuscous costal space.

Occurs at Hamilton, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and probably
everywhere, abundantly from December to April.

13. Cr. tuhualis, Feld.
(Crambus tuhualis, Feld., Reise der Novara, Pl. CXXXVII., 18; Crambus vulgaris, Butl.,
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, 400, Pl. XLIII., 7.)
| Male, female.—20-25 mm. Head brownish-ochreous or fuscous. Palpi
greyish fuscous or dark fuscous, labial palpi moderate, beneath whitish.

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. . 29

Antenne fuscous-grey. Thorax greyish-fuscous. Abdomen whitish-ochre-
ous. Legs whitish-ochreous, anterior and middle pair suffused with greyish-
fuscous. Forewings moderate, somewhat dilated posteriorly, costa moderately
arched, hardly sinuate, apex rounded-acute, hindmargin oblique, straight or
slightly sinuate ; rather light ochreous-grey-brown, costal half suffused with
dark fuscous ; more or less irregularly irrorated with white on costal half,
and towards base and hindmargin; a narrow irregular suffused white
streak above middle from base to dise before middle, posteriorly obliquely
truncate, sometimes almost interrupted at 1; a rather broad irregular suf-
fused often nearly obsolete white transverse line from middle of costa to
before middle of inner margin, passing through extremity of streak from
base ; an elongate-oval longitudinal white spot in middle of disc, almost
connected with basal streak ; above and rather beyond this the obsolescence
of the white irroration causes a dark blotch on costa; a broad suffused
white closely dentate transverse line from costa at 1 to inner margin at $,
anteriorly finely edged with dark fuscous, somewhat bent inwards beneath
costa and angulated outwards above middle; a suffused white somewhat
triangular blotch on hindmargin immediately beneath apex, margined
above by a dark spot, and suffusedly and indistinctly produced downwards
towards anal angle; lower veins towards hindmargin indistinctly dark
fuscous; four minute black dots on lower part of hindmargin; a slender
dark fuscous hindmarginal line: cilia whitish-grey, somewhat mixed or
very indistinctly barred with white, with a slender white basal line on upper
half, produced into an apical bar. Hindwings whitish-grey-ochreous, hind
margin narrowly suffused with light fuscous-grey ; cilia whitish-ochreous,
with a faint grey line near base.

Allied to C. fleauosellus, but differing widely in the white irroration and
transverse lines, and the absence of a complete white longitudinal streak.

Common on the hills near Christchurch ; also taken at Wellington,
on the Kaikoura range, and in the Rakaia district; in February and
March.
Felder’s and Butler's figures are about equally poor, but can hardly
refer to any other insect.

14. Cr. cyclopicus, n. sp.

Male, female.—20-25 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax whitish, coarsely
irrorated with fuscous-grey ; labial palpi long. Antenne dark fuscous.
Abdomen whitish-ochreous. Legs dark grey, middle tibie with some
white seales and a white apieal ring, posterior tibie white with a few grey
scales, middle and posterior tarsi with white rings at apex of joints. Fore-
wings rather narrow, more or less distinctly dilated posteriorly, costa gently
arched, apex almost acute, hindmargin gently rounded, rather strongly

30 ; Transactions.—Zoology.

oblique; white, closely and finely irrorated with dark grey; generally a
slight brownish or ochreous tinge along basal two-thirds of costa, some-
times extending over whole wing; sometimes a dark grey suffusion on
middle of costa; a small dark fuscous elongate mark on inner margin close
to base; a double indistinct dentate dark grey line from costa before middle
to inner margin at 2, often wholly absent or obsolete ; a dark grey circular
ring in disc slightly beyond middle, in centre of which is a dark grey
elongate dot, both often absent, or the dot only visible; a double often well-
defined dentate dark grey line from costa at + to inner margin before anal
angle, shortly angulated inwards immediately beneath costa, and outwards
above middle, often wholly absent; a dark fuscous hindmarginal line; a
row of from six to eight small black dots on hindmargin : cilia light shining-
grey, more or less distinctly narrowly barred with white, with a darker grey
line near base, and extreme base white. Hindwings ochreous-grey-whitish,
hindmargin narrowly suffused with light fuscous-grey ; cilia ochreous-
whitish.

Very variable, but very distinct by the narrow wings, grey colouring,
and entire absence of white markings or longitudinal streak. ;

Abundant on the hills round Christchurch in March; I have also seen
specimens from Lake Guyon, which were somewhat larger, with the dark
markings more intense.

15. Cr, harpophorus, n. sp.

Male.—26-27 mm. Head whitish, with a faint ochreous spot in middle
of face, and posterior margin of eyes greyish-ochreous. Maxillary palpi
white, towards base externally dark fuscous mixed with ochreous. Labial
palpi moderate, fuscous-grey, internally and at base beneath snow-white.
Antenne dark fuscous. Thorax grey, with a whitish spot in middle of
anterior margin. Abdomen grey-whitish, posteriorly suffused with pale
ochreous. Legs light fuscous-grey, posterior pair more whitish. Fore-
wings rather narrow, posteriorly dilated, costa slightly sinuate in middle,
gently arched posteriorly, apex rounded, hindmargin moderately oblique,
rounded ; grey, very slightly brownish-tinged ; a slender ill-defined central
streak of white scales from base to beyond middle of disc, its extremity bent
downwards and then sharply turned inwards to form a strong hook ; upper
edge of this streak margined by a very slender dark grey line, forming an
abrupt spot on extremity, lower edge margined by a dark fuscous-grey
streak, filling up the hook ; a slender ill-defined sinuate longitudinal streak
of white scales in dise from 3 to 4, its anterior extremity resting on upper
margin of basal streak, its lower edge broadly and suffusedly margined with
dark fuscous-grey until it touches basal streak, its upper edge marked with
a dark fuscous dot before extremity, surrounded with a few whitish scales ;

Mevricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 81

a transverse series of tolerably distinct elongate dark fuscous dots crossing
wing from 4 of costa to inner margin before anal angle, strongly angulated
outwards in middle; veins posteriorly indistinctly marked with lines of
whitish scales; a very fine dark grey hindmarginal line: cilia grey, indis-
tinctly barred with whitish, and with extreme base whitish. Hindwings
grey-whitish ; cilia whitish, with a faint grey line.

Easily known from C. strigosus by the hook on the lower margin of the
central streak, and the much narrower forewings.

Mr. R. W. Fereday took several specimens near Lake Wakatipu in
January. : Wolke

: eni TA ert ad
(Aphomia strigosa, Butl., Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, 398, Pl. XLIII., 10.)

Male,—91-80 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax light greyish-ochreous,
thorax sometimes mixed with blackish-fuscous ; anterior margin of eyes
very slenderly whitish ; labial palpi moderately long, mixed with dark
fuscous externally, beneath whitish at base. Antenne fuscous-grey.
Abdomen ochreous-whitish, apex more ochreous. Legs ochreous-grey-
whitish, anterior and middle pair suffused above with dark fuscous. Fore-
wings rather broad, considerably dilated posteriorly, costa gently arched,
very faintly sinuate before middle, apex rounded, hindmargin oblique,
strongly rounded ; rather light brownish-grey, more brownish in disc,
irregularly irrorated with black and white scales; veins posteriorly in-
distinctly lined with white scales; a short slender suffused blackish streak
beneath costa at base; a straight thick longitudinal black streak beneath
middle from base to middle of disc, much attenuated at base, lower edge
suffused towards extremity ; a short thick very oblique black streak in dise
above extremity of basal streak, uniting with it to form a pointed hook ;
basal streak generally margined above by an ill-defined ochreous-white
streak filling up the hook, sometimes suffusedly extending towards base
almost to costa, sometimes almost obsolete; a very elongate-elliptical
slender blackish ring in dise above middle, often partially obsolete; a
-blackish suffusion between branches of submedian vein at base; a strongly
and regularly dentate outwards-curved slender blackish transverse line from
+ of costa to $ of inner margin, sinuate beneath, posteriorly margined by a
whitish suffusion ; a row of distinct black dots on hindmargin : cilia whitish
mixed with light grey, faintly barred. Hindwings grey-whitish, slightly
suffused posteriorly with fuscous-grey; à cloudy grey line towards hind-
margin below apex ; hindmargin narrowly and suffusedly darker fuscous-
grey ; cilia grey-whitish. :

A very distinct species, with the forewings broader than usual ; allied to
the preceding.

32 Transactions.— Zoology.

Not uncommon at light in Christchurch during March; Mr. R. W.
Fereday has also taken it commonly at Mount Hutt in January.

The species does not bear the slightest affinity or resemblance to
Aphomia, which differs widely in venation, belonging as it does to another
family, and further has entirely different, very short, ascending palpi in the
male, a character of which Butler, though describing a male, was evidently
unaware.

17. Cr. xanthogrammus, n. sp. ;

Male.—22-24 mm. Head reddish-ochreous, mixed with grey on face ;
anterior margin of eyes, lower part of face, and a small spot on crown
whitish. Maxillary palpi whitish, towards base externally reddish-ochreous.
Labial palpi rather long, reddish-ochreous, internally whitish, beneath white
at base. Antenne dark fuscous. Thorax light grey, somewhat mixed with
whitish, with a spot on each shoulder and centre of back reddish-ochre-
ous. Abdomen grey-whitish, suffused with light ochreous. Anterior and
middle legs dark grey, apex of middle tibis and of first joint of tarsi
whitish ; posterior legs whitish, tarsal joints suffused with dark grey except
towards apex. Forewings moderate, posteriorly dilated, costa slightly
arched, somewhat sinuate before middle, apex rounded, hindmargin rather
oblique, strongly rounded ; whitish, becoming clearer white towards costa,
and grey towards inner margin posteriorly; a short dark brownish-grey
mark on inner margin at base; an oblique irregularly oval dark brownish-
grey blotch in dise towards base, its anterior extremity connected with base
by a short streak, its posterior extremity almost touching inner margin at
4; aslender dark brownish-grey transverse fascia from middle of costa to
middle of inner margin, becoming much thicker on lower half, suffused on
costa, upper half irregularly dentate above middle, sending a sharp tooth
inwards in middle; a second slender dark brownish-grey transverse fascia
from costa at 2 to inner margin at 4, strongly and abruptly dilated on lower
third, upper two-thirds twice curved inwards, sending a sharp tooth out-
wards between the curves, anterior edge below middle emitting two or three
slender lines along veins to centre of dise; this fascia is margined posteriorly
by a suffused white fascia, beyond which is a brownish-grey hind-marginal
band irrorated with whitish ; a straight slender bright ferruginous streak
along submedian vein from base to second fascia, indistinct towards base ;
a more conspicuous straight slender bright ferruginous streak from base to
anal angle ; both these streaks intersect all the dark markings they meet ;
lower half of hindmargin tinged with ferruginous: cilia grey, with a white
basal line on upper half of hindmargin. Hindwings grey-whitish, with a
faint cloudy grey line a little before hindmargin, and a grey hind-marginal
line ; cilia whitish, with a faint grey line near base,

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 33

A peculiar and very elegant species, not nearly allied to any other, and
immediately recognizable by the ferruginous longitudinal streaks; it has more
the general appearance of some of the Phycida, but it is a true Crambus,

Two specimens taken by Mr. R. W. Fereday in March near Lake Coleridge.

Nore.—Crambus sabulosellus, Walk., C. trivirgatus, Feld., and C. rotuellus, Feld., do
not belong to this family at all, and are therefore not referred to above.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, Tth September, 1882.]
H RTRIC

The Tortricina of New Zealand are less numerous than at first sight
they appear to be, or than would be inferred from a study of authors.
Walker described 40 species, but after the removal of synonyms, and un-
identifiable descriptions of which the types have been lost, these are redu-
cible to 12. Zeller has added one new species. Felder has described 9,
out of which (excluding Pedisca mahiana, which is unknown to me, but
perhaps not a New Zealand species) only one is new. Butler has, also,
described 7, of which only two are new. I have previously described 9
others, and now give descriptions of 11 additional species, which, with two
naturalized European insects, bring up the entire number to only 38.

I have been led by a fuller acquaintance with the New Zealand species,
which are presumably in the main of old types, to modify the views ex-
pressed in my paper on the Australian T'ortricina (Proc. Linn. Soc. of New
South Wales, 1881) as to the process of development of the Tortricida.
The genus Harmologa and the additional species of Proselena furnish so
strong a connecting link between their own group (or that of Acropolitis),
and that of Tortriz and Cacoecia, that I see no other way of accounting for
it, except on the supposition that this group is the oldest of the three
principal ones, and that the groups of Dichelia, on the one hand, and of
Tortriz, on the other, both sprang from it in diverging lines. The genus
Prothelymna further supplies the nearest approach known to me in these
regions towards the type from which this oldest group must have arisen.
It is impossible to arrange a linear order so as to clearly show these rela-
tions, but I think them quite apparent. The history of the special dis-
tinguishing character of the Acropolitis group, the separation at origin of
veins 8 and 4 of the hindwings, is thus satisfactorily made out; the group
originates from the Chimabacchide, a small family specially characterized by
this same structure, but in the Depressaride and Cicophoride, which are
very extensive families, and the parents of the Chimabacchide, this character
is entirely absent; the tendency to reversion in this particular has evidently
been very strong, since in all three families of the Tortricina the character
has disappeared from all but the oldest types. So marked is this result,

34 Transactions. — Zoology.

that out of about 650 European Tortricina only about a dozen, or two per
cent. possess this structure ; though in Australia the proportion is sixteen
per cent. and in New Zealand thirty-six per cent.

The New Zealand Tortricina are of a very fragmentary sort; even those
that are congeneric are very rarely at all closely allied specifically. The
fauna certainly strikes one as not having been developed on the spot from a
few types, but as being the broken remains of a much more extensive one ;
though it might possibly have been derived by scanty immigration from
different sides. Unfortunately there is practically little or nothing known
of the South American Tortricina, nor of those of the South Pacific Islands.
The affinity with Australia is, however, clear.

The Tortricide are represented by 11 genera; of these 4 are cosmo-
politan, 4 Australian, and 8 (so far as known) endemic. Of the cosmopolitan
genera, the single species of Capua, and three species of Tortrix, are closely
allied to Australian forms. Two, however, of the endemic genera, Viz.,
Prothelymna and Eurythecta, are widely remote from any known Australian
genera. The entire absence of Teras and Sciaphila, a marked characteristic
of Australia, is here equally noticeable. Hight genera of Grapholithide
occur; but of these, two are not indigenous ; and a third, Strepsiceros, 18
represented only by two species, which both also occur in Australia, being
the only two Tortricina apparently native to both countries. As this genus
is considerably developed in Australia, of which it is peculiarily character-
istic, and as there are no known species peculiar to New Zealand, I am
disposed to think that both of these must have been in some way artificially
introduced.* Of the remaining five genera, four are isolated and endemic,
containing each a single species, three of them having some apparent
affinity with Strepsiceros; the fifth, Pedisca, is the solitary representative
of the large group of genera closely allied to Grapholitha, dominant in
Europe and North America, but absent from Australia, so that this species
is locally quite isolated. The Conchylide are represented by only one
genus, found also in Australia, and of a group characteristically Australian ;
there are structural reasons for supposing this genus to be one of the oldest
types of its family. On the whole, therefore, it will be seen that the fauna
is distinctly Australian in character, with some few curious and at present
inexplicable exceptions.

* With regard to the introduction of the two species of Strepsiceros here mentioned,
I may suggest that it is sometimes stated, (I know not with what truth), that the leaves

that the plant was equally common in New Zealand, might have brought a supply of
branches with them. S. ejectana is so abundant near Sydney, that a small consignment
of these could hardly fail to introduce it successfully.

Mzxvnick.— On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 95

A striking feature is the extreme variability of most of the species. Of
those of which I possess sufficiently extensive series to form any judgment,
two-thirds are highly inconstant in colouring, and frequently also in size.
By a careful selection of types, and exclusion of intermediate forms, some
of these, such as Adow. conditana and Ped. obliquana, could easily be made
to do duty as a dozen species in the estimation of those who had not
observed them at large, and, in fact, to this variability is due in part the
large number of synonyms attached to them. It would seem from this, (in
conjunction with the fact that such larve as are known are mostly poly-
phagous, and have readily adapted themselves to introduced European
plants), that there have been no sufficient causes in operation to fix special
types; it is possible that this may be in some measure due to the broken
character of the fauna, and absence of closely allied species. It has also
occurred to me, that, considering the very large number of new stations
available for these insects on European plants, which have very rarely
introduced any of their own Lepidoptera with them, and considering also the
great pliability of character evidenced by the variability of colouring and
larval habit, we have here every natural facility offered for the production
of new species. It is very desirable that attention should be directed to this
at once, since the process could only be detected by careful and continuous
observation.

Some species were wrongly classified in my paper cited above, owing in
most instances to the want of material for a proper examination, my New
Zealand specimens there described having been all obtained in a month's
tour. I have given descriptions here of all the species, in order to afford a
sufficient base of operations for the New Zealand student, without other
works; but in the case of species which I have already described elsewhere,
I have not given quite the amount of detail which is necessary in a first
description.

TORTRICINA.

Head rather rough; ocelli present; tongue short (rarely obsolete).
Antenne short. Maxillary palpi absent. Labial palpi rather stout, more
or less porrected. Wings usually broad. Forewings with 12 veins (rarely
11 or 10, by coalescense of 7 and 8, and further of 8 and 4), 7 and 8
sometimes stalked, rest separate, vein 1 furcate at base (rarely one fork
obsolete). Hindwings with 8 veins (sometimes 7 by coalescence of 3
and 4), 8 and 4 often stalked, sometimes separate, 6 and 7 often
stalked.

Fam 1.—TORTRICID E.
Lower median vein of hindwings without basal pectination; vein 2 of
forewings rising before posterior third of lower margin of cell.

36 Transactions.— Zoology.

The following is a tabulation of the New Zealand genera :— 2

I. Forewings with 12 veins. Vi CX
A. Veins 7 and 8 of forewings stalked.

1. Forewings with costal fold in male.

a. Veins 3 and 4 of hindwings separate. WE d fece
i. Peer crested : . .. 3. Pyrgotis. i
» . smooth s ia 1d 4. Adoxophyes vb 0 RV (4 &
b. us 3 and 4 of hindwings fom & point 2. Capua. tems T 5-8 p
2. Forewings simple .. xs ES .. 1. Dichelia.
B. Veins 7 and 8 of forewings e.
1. Forewings with costal fold in male. :
a. Veins 3 and 4 of hindwings separate.. i i .. 6. Harmologa.
D. s » TR from a point .. ox .. Y. Cacoecia.

2. Forewings simple.
a. Veins 3 and 4 of hindwings separate. 4
l i Anene shortly and simply ciliated — .. ie .. 5. Proselena. j

» biciliated with long cilia . 11. Prothelymna. ; 1 ~-
b. s 3 and 4 of hindwings from a point. 3
i. h Yami 6 and 7 of hindwings separate .. 8. Tortriz.

es stalked = R .. 9. Dipterina.
ee . Eurythecta.

=
e LI

H. Morc with 10 mes
1. TEER Gn.

Thorax smooth (rarely crested). Antennæ shortly ciliated in male.
Palpi rather short, porrected, densely rough-scaled above and generally
beneath, often tufted beneath. Forewings with costa simple in male.
Hindwings hardly broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and
8 stalked, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 8 and 4 from a
point or stalked, 5 approximated to 4 at base, 6 and 7 stalked. E |

Immediately distinguished from the other genera with veins 7 and 8 of 4
the forewings stalked, by the absence of the costal fold in male. Only one So
New Zealand species is known, but the genus is well represented in Australia.

1. Dich. luciplagana, Walk
(Pedisca luciplagana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 381; (Dichelia), Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., 1881, 470.)

Media, alis ant. Jai ochreis, triangulo costæ magno $ saturate
fusco, spatio incluso semiovali sepius albo, macula marginis postici elongata .
ciliisque saturate fuscis; post. albidis, apice leviter ochreo.

Male, female.—18-194 mm. Head and thorax whitish-ochreous. Fore-
wings moderate, posteriorly dilated, costa arched towards base, faintly
sinuate in middle, hindmargin sinuate, oblique; whitish-ochreous, finely
strigulated and sometimes suffused with darker; a moderately broad dark
reddish-fuscous outwardly oblique streak from costa at 4, and a similar
inwardly oblique streak from costa at 3, uniting on dise below middle so as
to form a triangle enclosing a semi-oval white or pale ochreous patch ; a

hay XYU (4 b
shld
ahs creat!

Meyrick.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 87

cloudy elongate semi-oval fuscous blotch along hindmargin from apex to

anal angle; all these markings sometimes very faint : cilia dark fuscous,

mixed with paler towards anal angle. Hindwings whitish, towards apex

faintly ochreous-tinged, towards inner margin coarsely spotted with grey ;

cilia whitish.

^ À very distinct species, apparently allied to the Australian D. isoscelana,
e

Tolerably common at Blenheim, Christchurch, and Dunedin, in January
and February.

2. Capua, Stph.

Thorax smooth or slightly crested. Antenne ciliated in male. Palpi
moderate, porrected, second joint triangularly scaled. Forewings in male
with strong costal fold, often concealing an expansible tuft of hairs. Hind-
wings somewhat broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8
stalked, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 8 and 4 from a point
or stalked, 5 somewhat approximated to 4 at base, 6 and 7 stalked.

Differs essentially from Dichelia only by the costal fold. Rather numer-
ous in Australia, but there is only one New Zealand species.

2. Cap. semiferana, Walk.

(Teras semiferana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 306, (Capua) Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W.,
1881, 453; Sciaphila detritana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 356; Tinea admotella, ibid.,
485; Grapholita abnegatana, ibid., 991.)

Parva, alis ant. griseo-ochreis rufisve, striga disci obliqua prope basim
nigrescente, fascia media angusta perobliqua saturate fusca, strigam disci
nigram includente, macula coste ante apicem triangulari fusca cum fascia
smpius conjuncta, omnibus interdum obsoletis ; post. griseis.

Male, female.— 11-15 mm. Head and thorax greyish-ochreous or
fuscous, face and palpi internally pale-ochreous. Forewings moderate, in
male dilated, costa moderately arched, hardly bent, hindmargin nearly
straight, oblique; varying from light greyish irrorated with fuscous, to
reddish-ochreous or reddish fuseous, often closely and irregularly strigulated
with dark fuscous; costa and inner margin coarsely strigulated with
blackish ; outer edge of basal patch often represented by an irregular
inwardly oblique blackish mark in dise near base ; often an ill-defined dark
spot on inner margin before middle ; central fascia moderate, irregular,
nearly evenly broad, from before middle of costa to before anal angle, dark
fuscous, containing a blackish longitudinal mark above middle, lower half
often wholly obsolete, upper half often confluent posteriorly with a dark
fuseous elongate-triangular patch on costa towards apex, 80 as to form a
larger triangular blotch ; an irregular dark fuscous streak near hind-
margin, often absent ; sometimes all markings absent, or the wing streaked

88 Transactions.— Zoology.

longitudinally with dark fuscous; a blackish interrupted hindmarginal line :
cilia pale ochreous or reddish-ochreous, mixed with blackish round apex,
often with a blackish line towards base, towards anal angle whitish-tinged.
Hindwings grey ; cilia pale grey, with a darker basal line.

A very variable species, in size, colour, and irregular intensity of mark-
ings, in some of its forms closely approaching the Australian C. chimerinana,

eyr.

Probably everywhere abundant ; occurs at Hamilton, Wellington, Christ-
church, Akaroa, and Dunedin, either in bush, on open grassy places, or on
coast sandhills, from November to April. I have also found worn speci-
mens in August, probably hybernated.

8. Pyreortis, Meyr.

Thorax crested. Antenne in male ciliated. Palpi moderate, porrected,
second joint triangularly scaled. Forewings in male with strong costal
fold. Hindwings broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and
8 stalked, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 8 and 4 separate at
origin, 5 closely approximated to 4 at base, 6 and 7 stalked.

Separated from Capua by the distinct origin of veins 8 and 4 of the
hindwings, and from Adoxophyes by the thoracic crest. There are two New
Zealand species, besides which there is only one other known, from Australia.

3. Pyrg. plagiatana, Walk.

(Conchylis plagiatana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 370, (Pyrgotis) Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., 1881, 441; Conchylis recusana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 371 ; Grapholitha
punana, Feld., Reis. Nov., pl. CXXXVII, 43; ? G. zylinana, ibid., 44.)

Minor, alis ant. ochreo-albidis, ochreo-strigulatis, fascia angusta angu-
lata prope basim, altera obliqua ante medium, tertia a costa ante apicem
in alteram inferius percurrente, maculaque marginis postici inferiori ochreo-
fuscis, triangulo costæ medio incluso pallidiore ; post. albidis, apice leviter
ochreo.

— Male, female.—16-19 mm, Head and thorax whitish-ochreous. Fore-
wings triangular, costa slightly arched, apex produced, hindmargin sinuate,
oblique ; whitish, more or less suffused with pale ochreous-yellowish, and
coarsely strigulated with darker ochreous ; markings ochreous-fuscous or
dark fuscous, irregularly variable in intensity ; a sharply angulated fascia
near base, upper half often nearly obsolete ; inner margin sometimes
suffused with dark fuscous ; central fascia straight, narrow, from 4 of costa
to $ of inner margin ; an inwardly oblique narrow streak from costa before
apex, dilated and enclosing a pale spot on costa, uniting with central fascia
near inner margin, so as to enclose a large pale costal triangle, sometimes
white; a large irregular roundish blotch on lower half of hindmargin,
sometimes confiuent above with the streak from costa; a subapical streak

Meyricxk.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 89.

before hindmargin : cilia pale ochreous, with a darker line near base, tips
at apex blackish. Hindwings whitish, at apex ochreous-tinged, coarsely
spotted with grey ; cilia whitish.

Variable in intensity of colouring, the female apparently darker than the
male; easily known from the next species by its larger size and much
lighter ground-colour.

Larva moderate, cylindrical, slightly tapering ateach end; pale whitish-
grey-greenish, becoming darker smoky-grey on back ; head and plate of |
second segment, when young, black, when full-grown greenish-ochreous.
Feeds between joined leaves of oak (Quercus robur), gnawing numerous
holes, and forming a loose silken gallery for shelter. Pupa in a thin silken
cocoon in same position. I found these larve plentiful in April, and bred a
female indoors in June. The food-plant being imported, the larva is pro-

- baby polyphagous.

Common at Dunedin, Christchurch, and Wellington, probably very

generally distributed ; in January, and again in April and May.
4. Pyrg. zygiana, n. 8p.

Minor, alis ant. brunneis, plumbeo-strigulatis, partim nigro-suffusis,
striga obscura albida posteriori in apicem percurrente ; post. griseis.

Male, 14 mm.—Head, palpi, and thorax reddish-fuscous mixed with
dark fuscous. Antenne grey, annulated with blackish. Abdomen grey.
Legs grey-whitish, anterior and middle tibie and tarsi and apical joints of
posterior tarsi suffused with dark fuscous, except at apex of joints. Fore-
wings moderate, posteriorly dilated, costa moderately arched, hindmargin
sinuate, oblique; rather dark reddish-ochreous- fuscous, mixed with dark
fuscous, and coarsely strigulated throughout with leaden-grey ; costa and
inner margin shortly strigulated with blackish ; an indistinct blackish suf-
fusion in disc near base, and another in disc towards apex; an indistinct
slender streak of grey-whitish scales from near inner margin before anal
angle to apex, where it is suffusedly dilated : cilia reddish-fuscous mixed
with dark fuscous. Hindwings grey; cilia whitish-grey, with two indistinct
darker lines.

Differing widely from the preceding in the fuscous ground-colour, leaden
strigulations, grey hindwings, and small size.

One specimen taken amongst bush near Christchurch in March.

4. Apoxopsyes, Meyr.
Thorax smooth. Antenne in male ciliated. Palpi moderate or rather
. long, porrected, second joint triangularly sealed. Forewings in male with
strong costal fold. Hindwings broader than forewings. Forewings with
12 veins, 7 and 8 stalked, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 3
and 4 separate at origin, 5 approximated to 4 at base, 6 and 7 stalked.

40 Transactions.—Z ology.

Differs from Pyrgotis in the absence of the thoracic crest. Of the three
known species, one is Australian, and the other two belong to New Zealand,
not closely approaching the Australian species. In all the sexes differ more
or less conspicuously.

b. Adoa. lotinana, n. sp.

Media, alis ant. dilute ochreis, coste dimidio anteriori dorsoque
anguste fuscis, margine postico late fusco-suffuso, plumbeo-strigulato,
fascia media perobliqua fusca dimidium non superante, cilis albis;
post. griseis.

Male, 17 mm.; female, 21. mmm.—Head and thorax light ochreous. Palpi
elongate, light ochreous, externally suffused with dark fuscous. Antenne
light ochreous, sharply annulated with dark fuscous. Abdomen whitish-
ochreous. Legs whitish-ochreous, anterior and middle tibie and tarsi suf-
fused with dark fuscous, except at apex of joints. Forewings moderate, in
male triangular, in female more oblong, costa gently arched, hindmargin
straight, rather oblique, rounded beneath ; light ochreous ; inner margin
and anterior half of costa narrow suffused with dark fuscous, mixed with
reddish-fuscous ; hindmargin broadly suffused with reddish-fuscous, indis-
tinetly strigulated with leaden-grey, the veins remaining pale-ochreous :
posterior half of costa strigulated with dark fuscous; a very oblique
moderately broad ill-defined reddish-fuscous streak from costa before
middle, hardly reaching half across wing: cilia white, with a dark fuscous
basal line. Hindwings grey, lighter in female ; cilia whitish, with a grey
basal line.

Separable from the next species by the darker hindwings, almost wholly
white cilia of forewings, and larger size.

The larva feeds on Arundo conspicua (‘ toi grass"), but I do not know
in what manner. Mr. R. W. Fereday informs me that he bred the species
from conspicuous firm white cocoons, attached openly to the surface of the
leaves.

Mr. Fereday obtained several specimens in this manner near Christ-
church, and I am indebted to him for my types.

6. Adox. conditana, Walk.

(Teras conditana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 306; Pandemis gavisana, ibid., 312; Conchylis
marginana, ibid., 371 ; ? Rhacodia rureana, Feld., Reis. Nov., pl. CXXXVII., 47 ; Teras
flavescens, Butl., Proc. Z. L. S., 1877, 402; Pyrgotis porphyreana, Meyr., Proc. Linn.
Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 443; Capua aoristana, ibid., 446.

Minor, alis ant. dilute vel saturate ochreis griseisve, interdum fusco-
suffusis, linea transversa angulata prope basim, fascia media obliqua,
maculaque costali saturatioribus, ciliorum dimidio basali nigrescente ; post.
M. griseis, F. albis.

Mryricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 41

Male, 12-15 mm ; female, 15-16 mm.—Head, palpi, and thorax in male
whitish-ochreous, ochreous, fuscous, or grey, in female whitish-ochreous ;
palpi elongate. Antenne whitish-ochreous or greyish, in male sharply
annulated with dark fuscous. Abdomen whitish-ochreous or grey. Legs
varying from whitish to dark fuscous. Forewings in male triangular,
moderate, costa moderately arched, somewhat bent in middle, hindmargin
almost straight, rather oblique ; in female rather oblong, dilated posteriorly,
costa strongly arched towards base, sinuate beyond middle, apex somewhat
produced, hindmargin somewhat sinuate, rather oblique ; in male pale
whitish-ochreous, whitish-grey, ochreous, fuscous, or dark fuscous-grey,
more or less distinctly strigulated or reticulated with darker; in female
whitish-ochreous, reticulated with darker ochreous; one whitish-grey male
has posterior half of wing reddish-fuscous, and one grey male has whole
wing except basal patch suffused with blackish-grey ; outer edge of basal
patch, central fascia, and costal spot generally ochreous-fuscous or fuscous,
more or less distinctly darker than ground-colour, but sometimes wholly
obsolete in male; outer edge of basal patch in male from } of costa to 4 of
inner margin, sharply angulated above middle, in female irregular, from 1
of costa obliquely outwards, angulated above middle, thence irregularly
concave, ending in middle of inner margin ; central fascia rather narrow,
straight, from middle of costa to inner margin before anal angle, generally
obsolete beneath, posterior edge dilated outwards into an abrupt suffused
projection above middle ; costal spot in male roundish, sometimes produced
as a fascia to anal angle, in female flattened semi-oval, often confluent with
projection of central fascia ; costal space between central fascia and costal
spot often conspicuously paler than ground-colour : cilia in male whitish
or whitish-ochreous, basal half blackish-grey, sometimes almost wholly
blackish-grey, in female whitish-ochreous, towards base dark ochreous-
fuscous. Hindwings in male varying from grey-whitish to dark grey, when
light spotted with darker, cilia paler, with a darker basal line; in female
white, apex very faintly ochreous-tinged, cilia white.

The variability of this species is extraordinary, the sexes being also very
different, and the various forms can hardly be included in a single descrip-
tion. From the preceding species the female is immediately distinguishable
by the white hindwings and different form, the male by the conspicuous
dark basal half of the cilia of forewings, the usually perceptible basal patch
and costal spot, and the much smaller size.

Larva moderate, cylindrical, slightly tapering at both ends; pale greyish-
green, spots concolorous ; head pale greyish-ochreous, lateral margins dark
fuscous, mouth spotted with dark fuscous ; second segment greenish-whitish, :
with an ochreous-tinged dorsal plate; anal segment greenish-whitish, with a

42 Transactions.— Zoology.

small ochreous-tinged plate. Feeds in a light silken tube amongst spun-
together leaves of Genista in garden hedges. Pupa in a thin firm white
silken cocoon in same place. Probably the larva is polyphagous, the food-
plant not being native.

Occurs commonly at Christchurch, Nelson, Dunedin, Wellington, and
Auckland, in January, and again in March and April; during the latter
months I also found the larve feeding, from which imagos emerged in
April. The species flies abundantly over its food-plant for a short time
about sunset, and I have also taken it at light. It is to be regretted that I
should have fallen into the error of adding to the already too numerous
synonyms of the species, misled by its extreme variability. I was also
wrong in imagining the existence of a thoracic crest, often a difficult char-
acter to observe; the species is therefore not referable to Pyrgotis.

5. PRosELENA, Meyr.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male shortly ciliated. Palpi moderate,
porrected, second joint triangularly scaled. Forewings in male with costa
simple. Hindwings broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7
and 8 separate, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 8 and 4 sepa-
rate at origin, 5 parallel or approximated at base to 4, 6 and 7 stalked.

Differs from the preceding genera by the separation of veins 7 and 8 of
the forewings, from Harmologa by the absence of the costal fold, from
Tortrix by the separation of veins 8 and 4 of the hindwings. I have
thought it best to widen the original definition of this genus, (founded on a
single species), by not insisting on the parallelism of veins 3, 4, 5 of the
hindwings; these differ much in relative direction, but the differences are
probably incapable of definition, and insufficient for generic distinction.
As thus established the genus includes two described Australian species,
(I have a third unpublished), and three are now added to it from New
Zealand, of which number one was formerly erroneously referred to Tortriz.

These three species may be thus tabulated :—

A. Forewings whitish-grey .. a Rx ES i. es .. 7. aspistana.
B » ochreous.

1. Forewings unicolorous .. m xa M i A .. 9. siriana.

2. » with basal third much paler than remainder .. .. 8. hemionana.

7. Pros. aspistana, n. sp.

Parva, alis ant. albido-griseis, macula basali trianguloque coste magno
castaneis, fusco-marginatis; post. griseis.

Male.—18 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax whitish-grey, somewhat
mixed with fuscous (but damaged). Antenne whitish-grey (?). Abdomen
‘whitish-grey. Legs whitish-grey, anterior and middle pair suffused with
dark fuscous except at apex of joints. Forewings oblong, rather narrow,

Mryricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 48

slightly dilated posteriorly, costa moderately arched near base, thence
nearly straight, somewhat sinuate beyond middle, hindmargin rather
strongly oblique, nearly straight, very slightly sinuate ; whitish-grey, with

-some scattered spots of dark fuscous seales; basal patch reddish-brown,
exterior edge sharply marked, broadly dark fuscous, from 1 of costa to $ of
inner margin, irregular, hardly angulated ; a large reddish-brown triangular
costal patch, extending on costa from $ to near apex, reaching rather more
than half across wing, apex broken and partially suffused, anterior and
posterior edges sharply marked, broadly margined with dark fuscous, costal
edge marked with three small dark fuscous spots; a similar small dark
fuscous spot on costa before apex: cilia grey-whitish, with a dark grey
basal line. Hindwings grey, with a pencil of long whitish-yellowish hairs
on eosta at base; cilia pale grey.

Immediately known by the whitish-grey forewings, with reddish-brown
basal and costal patches.

T'wo specimens, in poor condition, taken by Mr. J. D. Enys, at Porter's
Pass.

8. Pros. hemionana, n. sp.

Parva, alis ant. dilute ochreis, plusquam dimidio posteriore post-lineam
obliquam fusco, antice saturatiore; post. griseis.

Male.—124-134 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax whitish-ochreous ; palpi
rather elongate, externally fuscous. Antenne whitish-ochreous, annulated
with dark fuscous. Abdomen light grey. Legs grey-whitish, anterior and
middle pair suffused with dark fuscous except at apex of joints. Forewings
moderate, posteriorly somewhat dilated, costa rather strongly arched near
base, thence nearly straight, hindmargin nearly straight, oblique; pale
whitish-ochreous, with scattered obscure ochreous-fuscous strigule ; base
indistinctly suffused with ochreous-brownish ; posterior 3, beyond a straight
sharply-defined line from 3 of costa to slightly beyond middle of inner
margin, fuscous, strigulated with dark reddish-fuscous, and becoming dark
fuscous towards anterior edge, more broadly towards costa, and on a small
very ill-defined costal spot towards apex: cilia whitish-ochreous or light
brownish-ochreous, with a broad dark fuscous basal line. Hindwings
grey ; cilia grey-whitish, with a darker basal line.

Rendered conspicuous by the contrast of the pale basal and dark pos-
terior areas.

Six specimens taken by Mr. R. W. Fereday near Lake Guyon in March.

9. Pros. siriana, Meyr.
(Tortriz siriana, Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 521.)

Parva, alis ant. M. ochreo-brunneis, fusco-sparsis, F. saturate ochreis,
puneto disci nigro ; post. M. nigrescentibus, F. albidis.

44 Transactions.— Zoology.

Male, 101-19 mm. ; female, 14 mm.—Head and thorax in male deep
brownish-ochreous, in female reddish-ochreous. Forewings narrow, costa
moderately arched, hindmargin almost straight, rather strongly oblique ;
in male deep brownish-ochreous, mixed with dark fuscous, especially pos-
teriorly, in female reddish-ochreous, with a few dark fuscous scales; a
tolerably distinct dark fuscous dot in disc beyond middle: cilia ochreous,
towards anal angle in male greyish, in female whitish. Hindwings and
cilia in male blackish, in female whitish.

Markedly distinct by its unicolorous forewings, and the strongly-con-
trasted hindwings.

Taken in plenty in January amongst long grass near Hamilton, on the
skirts of the forest. This, as well as the other species, appears to be very
local.

6. HanwoLoca, n.g.

Thorax smooth or rarely crested. Antenne in male ciliated. Palpi
moderate or rather long, porrected, second joint triangularly scaled. Fore-
wings in male with strong costal fold. Hindwings broader than forewings.
Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8 separate, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings
with 8 veins, 8 and 4 separate at origin, 5 approximated at base to 4, 6 and
7 stalked or separate.

Separated from Proselena by the costal fold, from Cacoecia by the separa-
tion of veins 8 and 4 of hindwings. To this genus belong some of the
species formerly referred provisionally to Cacoecia ; I have at present five
New Zealand species, but have not observed the genus as occurring else-
where. These species, which are very various in superficial appearance,
may be separated as follows :—

A. Forewings whitish in SRR

1. Hindwings ochreous-whitish . vis sš ae xe .. 14. amplexana.
grey xa Me x oe = .. 10. sisyrana.
B. olio fuseous or grey.
: Hindwings ferruginous-yellow or | whitish- yellow .. Es .. 13. enea.
grey
a P with a whitish hind-marginal blotch. . < .. 12. zatrophana.
b. re without whitish blotch.. à m xà .. 11. oblongana.

10. Harm. sisyrana, n. sp.

Media, alis ant. dilute griseis, nigro-strigulatis, area basali obscura,
fascia media obliqua, maculisque costs posterioribus quatuor parvis
saturatioribus ; post. griseis.

Male, 174 mm; female, 20 mm.—Head, palpi, and thorax grey-whitish,
mixed with fuscous-grey and blackish ; palpi rather short; thorax crested.
Antenne grey. Abdomen whitish-grey. Legs grey-whitish, anterior and
middle tibiæ and all tarsi suffusedly banded with dark fuseous. Forewings

Mzvzrick.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 45

moderate, in female more elongate, costa moderately arched, hindmargin
obliquely rounded, in female very faintly sinuate; whitish, mixed with
grey, with fine scattered irregular blackish strigule throughout; basal
patch greyer, ill-defined, outer edge irregularly angulated in middle, marked
by a somewhat stronger black strigula ; central fascia moderate, ill-defined,
fuscous-grey, running from before middle of costa to 2 of inner margin,
edges very irregular, anterior edge rather deeply emarginate above and
below middle, towards inner margin partially obsolete ; four small sub-
quadrate fuscous-grey spots on costa towards apex, in female giving rise to
confused very irregularly reticulated fuscous-grey lines proceeding obliquely
to hindmargin: cilia grey-whitish, basal third within a dark grey line
whitish barred with dark grey. Hindwings grey, paler in female, spotted
with darker; cilia whitish, with a grey basal line.

This species appears to be the only one with a crested thorax, but it
does not seem necessary at present to separate it on that account ; it can-
not be confused with any other.

A pair taken on sandhills near Christehureh, in March; I have
seen several others from the same locality, taken in November and
December.

11. Harm. oblongana, Walk.

(Teras oblongana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 303, (Cacoecia) Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W.,
1881, 489; Teras inaptana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 304; Teras cuneigera, Butl., Cist.
Ent., IL, 559.)

Minor, alis ant. griseis, interdum ochreo-suffusis, area basali, fascia
media abbreviata cum macula coste triangulari confluente, macula anguli
analis, alteraque marginis postiei parva saturatioribus, striga disci nigra ;
post. griseis.

Male, female.—15-19 mm. Head and thorax greyish-fuscous or grey ;
palpi rather elongate. Forewings moderately broad, posteriorly dilated in
male, costa moderately arched, hindmargin sinuate, slightly or not oblique;
grey or ochreous-grey, with indistinct darker strigule ; basal patch some-
what darker, outer edge marked by a dark strigula, very irregularly angu-
lated above middle; central fascia moderate, varying from grey to dark
reddish-fuscous, running from before middle of costa to 3 of inner margin,
generally obsolete on lower half, anterior edge well-defined on upper half,
posterior edge suffused ; an ill-defined grey or fuscous-grey blotch on costa
about 2, often uniting with upper half of central fascia to form a large tri-
angular blotch ; often a slender blackish longitudinal line in dise on central
fascia, and in female the central fascia sometimes mixed with brownish-
ochreous, especially above this line ; a very indistinct blotch on anal angle,
sometimes confluent with the costal blotch; a small dark spot on hind

46. Transactions.—Zoology.

margin above middle: cilia grey or greyish-ochreous, with a darker line.
Hindwings light grey, sometimes partially ochreous-tinged, spotted and often
suffused with darker grey ; cilia whitish-grey, with a darker basal line.

Rather variable in colour and considerably in intensity of marking ; but
easily separated from all the other species of the genus by its dull grey hue.

Occurs rather commonly at Christchurch, Dunedin and Blenheim, in
December, January and March, seeming attached to Leptospermum. But-
ler’s cuneigera is founded on a light-coloured specimen with strongly-marked
costal blotch, received from Blenheim ; I have seen two similar specimens
from the same locality, but can find no reliable point of distinction and
have no doubt of their identity.

12. Harm. zatrophana, n. sp. 2

Minor, alis ant. rufis, griseo-mixtis, macula magna posteriori albida
ochreo-mixta ; post. saturate griseis.

Female.—14 mm. Head, palpi and thorax reddish-ochreous-brown,
mixed with whitish-grey ; palpi moderate, grey-whitish internally and
` beneath. Antenne grey, annulated with black. Abdomen dark grey.
Legs grey, anterior and middle tibie and all tarsi suffused with dark
fuscous, except at apex of joints. Forewings rather narrow, oblong, costa
gently arched, apex nearly rectangular, hindmargin sinuate, not oblique ;
reddish-ochreous-brown, thickly mixed with dark fuscous-grey ; a tolerably
well-defined large whitish blotch on hindmargin, almost reaching costa and
anal angle, extending in dise to 2 from base, containing two small pale
ochreous spots mixed with grey scales, one on its upper and the other on
its lower margin, almost uniting in middle, so as to bisect the blotch : cilia
reddish-ochreous-brown mixed with grey. Hindwings dark grey, apex
blackish-grey ; cilia whitish-grey, with a dark grey basal line.

Very distinct by its deep colouring and the posterior whitish blotch.

One fine specimen taken at light at Christchurch in March. The male
being unknown, the generic location is not absolutely assured, but I have
little doubt the species is correctly placed.

18. Harm. enea, Butl.
(Teras enea, Butl., Proc. Z.L.S., 1877, 402.)

Major, alis ant. fuseis, M. flavo, F. ochreo-suffusis, costa F. alba ; post.
M. saturate flavis, posterius nigro-mixtis, F. albis, posterius dilute flavis.

Male, 27 mm.; female, 80 mm.—Head, palpi and thorax in male brown-
ish-ochreous mixed with fuscous, in female ochreous-whitish suffused with
pale ochreous; palpi rather long. Antenne in male fuscous, in female
whitish-ochreous. Abdomen in male yellowish-ochreous mixed with fus-
cous, in female oehreous-whitish. Legs ochreous-whitish, anterior and
iuiddle pair more or less suffused with fuscous-grey, posterior tibiæ in male

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 47

suffused with yellowish. Forewings oblong, hardly dilated, in male moder-
ately broad, in female narrower, costa moderately arched, hindmargin not
oblique, in male gently rounded, in female sinuate beneath apex; dull
greyish-fuscous, irregularly suffused in male with golden-ochreous-yellow,
in female with light yellowish-ochreous; in male extreme costal edge
whitish except near base, in female costa narrowly white throughout : cilia
in male ochreous-grey-whitish, basal half suffused with yellowish, in female
white, base ochreous-tinged. Hindwings in male deep ferruginous-yellow
mixed with dark grey, especially posteriorly, so as sometimes to form a
broad dark hindmarginal band, and an obscure discal spot beyond middle,
eosta towards middle broadly paler, cilia whitish-yellow, at base and on
anal angle ferruginous-yellow ; in female dull white, becoming broadly pale
yellow posteriorly, eilia white, at base pale yellow.

Conspicuous by its large size and distinetly coloured hindwings.

Common at Porter’s Pass and Mount Hutt, in January, but probably
confined to the mountain districts. I owe my specimens to the kindness of
Mr. J. D. Enys, who also furnished Butler’s original type.

14. Harm. amplexana, Z.
(Idiographis (2) amplexana, Z., z.b.V., 1875, 222, (Cacoecia) Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. .

N.S.W., 1881, 494; Cacoecia vilis, Butl., Proc, Z.8.L., 1877, 402, pl. XLIII., 15.)

Minor, alis ant. albidis, angulo revolucrum amplectente, fascia media
obliqua, M. superius obsoleta, maculaque coste triangulari saturate fuscis ;
post. albidis, apicem versus leviter ochreis.

Male, female,—15-17 mm. Head and thorax whitish ; palpi elongate,
externally mixed with dark fuscous. Forewings moderate, oblong, hardly
dilated, costa in male slightly arched, bent before middle, in female strongly
arched towards base, slightly sinuate beyond middle, hindmargin not
oblique, rather strongly sinuate beneath apex ; whitish, indistinctly strigu-
lated with fuseous ; basal patch represented in male by a sharply-marked
blackish-fuscous narrow fascia proceeding from costa at 1 obliquely inwards
to dise, thence abruptly to base beneath costa, in female by a dark fuscous
fascia from costa before 4, irregularly angulated below costa, bent inwards
in disc as in male, but less defined; central fascia rather narrow, dark
fuscous, from costa before middle to inner margin beyond middle, in male
obsolete towards costa, in female distinct throughout, anterior edge dark-
margined, posterior edge suffused ; a rather ill-defined fuscous triangular
patch extending on costa from middle to before apex, its lower extremity
usually connected with central fascia and anal angle by two irregularly
curved cloudy lines; a cloudy fuscous spot on middle of hindmargin, its
anterior edge marked with from two to four blackish dots; hindmargin
sometimes fotted with black: cilia grey-whitish, becoming dark fuscous

48 Transactions.— Zoology.

towards base, especially round apex. Hindwings whitish, faintly yellowish-

tinged posteriorly, and spotted with grey; cilia whitish, with a grey basal

line.

Remote from all its congeners in superficial appearance ; the peeuliar
angulated subcostal mark at base, (differing in the sexes), is unique in its
way, but only conspicuous in the male.

Common at Christchurch, Wellington, and Dunedin, generally in
gardens, in January, February, March, and August.

7. Cacoxrcra, Hb.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male ciliated. Palpi moderate or rather
long, porrected, second joint triangularly scaled. Forewings in male with
strong costal fold. Hindwings broader than forewings. Forewings with
12 veins, 7 and 8 separate, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins,
8 and 4 from a point, 5 approximated at base to 4, 6 and 7 separate (rarely
stalked).

Distinguished from Harmologa by the origin of veins 8 and 4 of the
hindwings from the same point, from Tortrix by the costal fold of male.
Of the species which I originally referred here, four have been satisfactorily
determined to be mere varieties, three have been transferred to the neigh-
bouring Harmologa, one (of which the male had been unknown) to Tortriz,
and one is removed to the Grapholithide, the basal pectination of the hind-
wings having been overlooked. I have now only two true species of
Cacoecia from New Zealand; the genus 1s numerously represented in
Australia.

15. Cac. excessana, Walk.

(Teras excessana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 303, (Cacoecia) Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W.,
1881, 491; Teras biguttana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 305; Tortrix taipana, Feld., Reis.
Nov., pl. CXXXVII., 46; Cacoecia inana, Butl., Proc. Z. S. L., 1877, 403, pl. XLIII.,
13.)

Media, alis ant. ochreis fuscisve, interdum purpureo-suffusis, area basali,
fascia media obliqua inferius dilatata, macula coste triangulari alteraque
marginis postici parva vix saturatioribus, sspe obsoletis; post. albido-
griseis.

Var.a. Alis ant. macula disci ante medium parva albida.

Male, female.—19—298 mm. Head and thorax varying from ochreous to
dark fuscous or purple-fuscous (sometimes discolorous); palpi rather long.
Forewings moderately broad, posteriorly dilated, less in female, costa

moderately arched, in female straighter posteriorly, hindmargin sinuate,

not oblique ; varying from ochreous to dark ochreous-fuscous, finely strigu-
lated with darker, sometimes wholly suffused with purple; markings very
ill-defined, hardly darker than ground-colour, often wholly obsolete; outer

TT T. d e Oe uu

Meyrick.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 49

edge of basal patch strongly angulated above middle, beneath connected
with a spot on inner margin before middle; central fascia from before
middle of costa to inner margin at 3, narrow above, strongly dilated on
lower half, margins very irregular; a triangular patch on costa about 2 ; a
small spot before middle of hindmargin (sometimes conspicuously darker) :
cilia ochreous or ochreous-fuscous, with a darker basal line. Hindwings
whitish-grey or almost whitish, more or less spotted with darker grey,
towards apex sometimes ochreous-tinged ; cilia grey-whitish or ochreous-
whitish, with two darker lines.

Var. a. Forewings with a small round whitish or whitish-ochreous spot
in dise between basal patch and central fascia.

A very variable species, but always characterized by extreme indefinite-
ness of marking, and broader-winged than the following. The var. a
(described by Walker as distinct under the name of biguttana) I also sup-
posed at first to be a good species, but have since seen transitional forms,
which leave little doubt that it is merely a varietal development. The
purple variety is also very striking and handsome.

Larva rather. stout, cylindrical, somewhat tapering behind, with scat-
tered short whitish hairs; whitish-green, spots hardly darker; dorsal very
distinct, slender, dark green; head very pale greenish-ochreous. Feeds
between joined leaves of Panaw arboreum (Araliacea) in April; pupa free in
same position. This larva produced a specimen of the purple variety in
June (indoors). The larva is certainly not confined to this food-plant, and
is probably more or less polyphagous.

Common at Auckland, Wellington, Nelson, Christchurch, and Dunedin,
and probably generally, from January to May, and even in July.

16. Cac. enoplana, n. sp.

Media, alis ant. dilute fuscis, costa, linea antica transversa, fascia
obliqua lata superius coarctata, trianguloque coste saturate fuscis; post.
albidis.

Male.—90 mm. Head, antenne, thorax, abdomen, and legs whitish-
brown; (palpi broken); anterior and middle tibiæ and tarsi suffused wit
dark fuscous except at apex of joints. Forewings moderate, posteriorly
dilated, costa moderately arched, hindmargin sinuate, hardly oblique ; light
dull brown ; costal edge and fold dark fuscous ; outer edge of basal patch
indicated by an irregular dark fuscous line from } of costa to j of inner
margin ; central fascia dark fuscous towards costa, towards inner margin
` hardly darker than ground-colour, but margined by dark fuscous lines,
running from before middle of costa to before anal angle, very narrow on
costa, gradually dilating to middle, very broad on lower half, margins rather
irregular ; a flattened-triangular dark fuscous spot on costa about : cilia

50 Transactions.— Zoology.

light brown, with a darker basal line. Hindwings groy-whitish, very slightly
ochreous-tinged, thinly spotted with grey ; cilia whitish, spotted with grey
at base.

Characterized by the clear well-defined markings ; superficially rather
resembling the Australian C. mnemosynana, Meyr., but removed from it by
the strong costal fold.

One specimen taken at Wellington in February.

8. Torrrix, Tr.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male ciliated. Palpi moderate, porrected,
second joint triangularly scaled. Forewings in male simple. Hindwings
broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8 separate, 7 to
hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 3 and 4 from a point, 5 approxi-
mated at base to 4, 6 and 7 separate.

Separated from Cacoecia by the absence of costal fold in male, from
Proselena by the origin of veins 8 and 4 of the hindwings from a point,
from Dipterina by the simply and shortly ciliated antenne of the male.

Well represented in Australia; there are: six known species from New .

Zealand, thus distinguishable :— :
A. Head and thorax white .. zx ee = Ts a .. 17. charactana.

B: » grey
1. Forewings moderately broad .. 3 ae 2 ES .. 18. demiana.
i 5s narrow e. S3 oe de ys te .. 22. aérodana.
C. Head and thorax ochreous
1. Central fascia wholly absent .. = p He de .. 91. leucaniana.
4 „ partly indicated or entire
a. Posterior costal spot distinct s a a T .. 20. philopoana.
b. x is » absent a s x .. 19. pictoriana.

17. Tort. charactana, Meyr.
(Cacoecia charactana, Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 492.)
Minor, alis ant. albis, fascia mediz dimidio superiore angusto nigres-
cente ; post. albis, raro albido-griseis.

Male, female. —14—183 mm. Head and thorax dull white; palpi rather
elongate, externally mixed with dark fuscous. Forewings moderate, slightly
dilated posteriorly, costa moderately arched towards base, thence nearly
straight, faintly sinuate beyond middle, hindmargin slightly sinuate, not
oblique ; dull white, faintly strigulated with pale ochreous-grey, and with &
few scattered blackish scales ; outer edge of basal patch irregular, angulated
above middle, partially indicated by blackish scales or obsolete ; in female
an indistinet grey spot on inner margin before middle, shading into edge of
basal patch; central fascia from before middle of costa to inner margin
before anal angle, upper third very narrow, blackish, or ochreous-fuscous
mixed with black, lower two-thirds strongly and irregularly dilated, almost

A pete
r3

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 51

wholly obsolete and faintly outlined; two or three’ small blackish dots
before middle of hindmargin ; sometimes a faint greyish triangular costal
patch before apex, containing two or three blackish costal dots: cilia
whitish, base dotted with black, on upper half dark fuscous towards base.
Hindwings white (in one female whitish-grey), spotted with grey ; cilia
white, base dotted with grey, round apex greyish.

Conspicuously distinct through the white ground-colour; in form of
wing resembling a Cacoecia, but the male has not the slightest trace of a
fold. :
Originally described from one specimen taken near Auckland in
January. I lately obtained five fine specimens near Christchurch in
April, and have seen four others from the same place; the species is very
distinct, and has no affinity with obliquana, Walk., as suggested.

18. Tort. demiana, n. sp.

Minor, alis ant. saturate griseo-fuscis, albido-irroratis ; post. griseis.

Male.—174 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax dark fuscous-grey, mixed
with whitish-ochreous; palpi rather elongate, internally whitish-ochreous.
Antenne dark fuscous. Abdomen ochreous-grey, anal tuft pale greyish-
ochreous. Legs ochreous-whitish, anterior and middle pair suffused with
dark fuscous except at apex of joints. Forewings moderate, hardly dilated,
costa moderately arched towards base, posteriorly nearly straight, hind-
margin slightly sinuate, somewhat oblique; dark fuscous, densely mixed
with whitish scales, and very obsoletely ochreous-tinged on small spots:
cilia whitish mixed with dark fuscous. Hindwings fuscous-grey ; cilia grey-
whitish, with two very suffused fuscous-grey lines.

A very obscure-looking, yet very distinct species, in form approaching
the preceding.

. One fine specimen, kindly presented to me by Dr. W. H. Gaze, who
took it near South Rakaia in March, amongst rough herbage.
19. Tort. pictoriana, Feld.
(Grapholitha pictoriana, Feld., Reis. Nov., pl. CXXXVII, 55.)

Media, alis ant. ochreis, interdum fusco-suffusis, costa flava, triangulo
ad basim magno saturate fusco vel etiam subviridi, fascia obliqua nigre-
scente, his sepe obsoletis ; post. albidis.

Male, female.—20-24 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax varying from pale
ochreous to reddish-ochreous-brown ; palpi moderate. Antenne whitish-
grey. Abdomen whitish-ochreous or whitish. Legs whitish, anterior pair
suffused with dark fuscous except at apex of joints, middle tibie more or
less suffused with reddish-fuscous. Forewings moderate, posteriorly rather
dilated, narrowed towards base, costa gently arched, somewhat sinuate in
middle, hindmargin indented beneath apex, not oblique; varying from very

52 Transactions.— Zoology.

pale whitish-ochreous to reddish-ochreous, sometimes finely strigulated pos-
teriorly with dark fuscous; sometimes wholly suffused, except towards
costa, with smoky-grey or light greenish-grey ; costal edge orange-yellow or
ochreous-orange ; basal patch represented by a large triangular dark fuscous,
dark reddish-fuscous, or sometimes dull green blotch, varying from very
sharply defined to wholly obsolete, base near and parallel to inner margin,
anterior side near and parallel to costa, posterior side outwardly oblique,
anterior angle resting on base of wing, posterior angle connected with inner
margin, apex confluent with central fascia; central fascia moderate or
rather narrow, nearly evenly broad, margins slightly irregular, running
from before middle of costa to 2 of inner margin, blackish-fuscous or dark
reddish-fuscous, sharply defined throughout, or partially or wholly obsolete
except anterior edge towards inner margin : cilia whitish-ochreous, with an
ochreous-orange basal line, tips becoming dark fuscous round apex. Hind-
wings whitish, slightly tinged with greyish towards base and with reddish-
ochreous posteriorly, spotted with grey; in male with a pencil of long
whitish hairs at base of costa ; cilia white. :

A handsome and exceedingly variable species, very distinct from any
other. The pencil of hairs in the male is similar to that of Pros. aspistana,
but I attach no generic importance to this character.

An autumnal insect, occurring commonly at Porter’s Pass, Lake Guyon,
South Rakaia, and Christchurch, in March and April.

20. Tort. philopoana, Meyr.
(Tortrix philopoana, Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 515.)

Minor, alis ant. dilute ochreis, area basali, fascia obliqua inferius dila-
tata, trianguloque cost postice parvo ochreo-fuscis ; post. M. albido-griseis,
F. albis.

Male, female.—14-17 mm. Head and thorax pale ochreous ; palpi
moderate. Forewings moderate, in female more elongate and narrower,
costa moderately arched, hindmargin slightly sinuate, oblique, in female
more oblique; pale ochreous, with a few scattered blackish scales ; basal
patch oehreous-fuseous, rather ill-defined, especially in female, outer edge
from + of costa to 4 of inner margin, angulated above middle; central fascia
EE fuscous, from before middle of costa to anal angle, narrow towards
costa, lower 3 rather dilated, margins slightly irregular, generally with a
blackish dot on posterior margin below middle; a rather small triangular
ochreous-fuscous spot on costa midway between central fascia and apex;
sometimes a small ill-defined ochreous-fuscous spot on middle of hind-

‘margin; markings in female usually more reddish-ochreous and less well-
defined : cilia whitish-ochreous. Hindwings whitish-grey, in female often
whitish ; cilia whitish, with a faint grey basal line.

Mxvnick.—ÓOn New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 58

Allied to the Australian T. glaphyrana, Meyr., but not to be confused
with any other New Zealand species.

Taken abundantly at Hamilton amongst long grass on the skirts of the
forest, in January.

91. Tort. leucaniana, Walk.
(Conchylis leucaniana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 370, (Tortrix) Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc.
W., 1881, 517; Gelechia intactella, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 652; Teras pauculana,

ibid., Suppl., 1781.)

Minor, alis ant. dilute ochreis, squamis paucis conspersis punctoque
disci nigris, sepius striga disci brevi longitudinali grisea ; post. albis.

Male, female.—14-18 mm. Head and thorax pale ochreous ; palpi
moderate. forewings moderate, in female more elongate and narrower,
costa moderately arched, hindmargin slightly sinuate, oblique, in female
more oblique; pale ochreous, sometimes deeper in female, often rather
darker between the veins posteriorly ; some irregularly scattered blackish
scales ; generally a rather more conspicuous black dot in dise beyond
middle, usually preceded by a short longitudinal cloudy greyish streak
above middle: cilia whitish-ochreous. Hindwings white, posteriorly some-
times faintly greyish ; cilia white.

Allied to the preceding, which it resembles in form of wing, but entirely
devoid of the usual transverse markings

Very common and widely distributed, occurring in grassy places at
Auckland, Hamilton, Cambridge, Wellington, Nelson, and Christchurch, in
January, February, September, and October.

22. Tort. aérodana, Meyr.
(Tortriz aérodana, Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 520.)

Parva, alis ant. griseis, albido nigroque conspersis, M. interdum fascia
angusta obliqua maculaque coste ochreis ; post. M. saturate griseis, F.
albidis.

Male—10-11 mm. ; female—14-144 mm. Head and thorax grey; palpi
moderate, Forewings narrow, costa moderately arched, hindmargin slightly
rounded, very oblique ; rather dark grey, irrorated with grey-whitish, and
with scattered blackish scales, in female paler; in male sometimes a dis-
tinct slender ochreous fascia from before middle of costa to before anal

angle, and an ochreous costal spot, but these are often imperceptible : cilia
grey-whitish, darker towards base. Hindwings in male dark grey, in female
whitish, posteriorly whitish-grey ; cilia in male grey, in female whitish,
with a darker basal line.

Immediately known by its small size, grey colouring, and narrow

gs.
Eight specimens taken amongst heathy scrub at Hamilton in January.

54 Transactions.— Zoology.

9. Dierertna, Meyr

Thorax generally with a very small crest, or smooth. Antenn# in male
biciliated with fine long cilia. Palpi moderate, porrected, second joint
triangularly scaled. Forewings with costa simple in male. Hindwings not
broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8 separate, 7 to
hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 8 and 4 from a point, 5 slightly (or
rarely strongly) approximated at base to 4, 6 and 7 stalked (rarely separate).

Distinguished from Tortriz by the long fine biciliations of the antenna,
and usually by the stalking of veins 6 and 7 of the hindwings. There are
several Australian species. Of the three given hereafter, D. imbriferana is
a typical species of the genus. D. incessana differs in some respects, having
veins 6 and 7 of hindwings separate, and more elongate palpi, for which |
reasons I formerly referred it to Arotrophora, but it is without the charac-
teristic antennal dentations of that genus, and the antenne appear here to
furnish the most reliable characters. D. jactatana also diverges in respect
of the separation of veins 6 and 7 of hindwings, and in having vein 5
closely approximated to 4 at base; acquaintance with the male shows its
former conjectural position to have been erroneous. The three species are
very dissimilar and = pom —

A. Forewings whitish $ Se c s ys .. 25. imbriferana.
B s or aso ous.

1. à sinuate black streak in dise ifs s TA "e .. 23. jactatana.

2. No black streak ue Ge : n ae .. 24, incessana.

23. Dipt. jactatana, Walk.

(Batodes jactatana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 817; Sciaphila flexivittana, ibid., 353;
Pedisca privatana, ibid., 382; Grapholitha voluta, Feld., Reis. Nov., Pl. CXXXVII., 39.)

Minor, alis ant. ochreis, sspe fusco- suffusis, postice fusco-maculatis,
striga disci antica sinuata nigra; post. griseis. F

Male, fenale.—18-19 mm. Head, palpi, antenne, and thorax brownish-
ochreous or fuscous ; palpi rather elongate, externally dark fuscous. Abdo-
men ochreous-grey. Legs whitish-ochreous, anterior and middle pair
suffused with dark fuscous, except towards apex of joints. Forewings
moderate, somewhat dilated posteriorly, costa moderately arched, hind-
margin slightly sinuate, not oblique; varying from light brownish-ochreous
to fuscous, paler towards anterior half of costa; a sinuate blackish streak
in disc, reaching from near base to middle, anterior extremity obscurely
bent downwards to inner margin; five or six small dark fuscous spots on
costa, the two last coalescing below costa; a small dark fuscous spot in
dise beyond middle, another on middle of hindmargin, and a third on anal
angle; all these spots obsolete in darker specimens: cilia light ochreous,
with a fuscous line near base. Hindwings grey; cilia whitish-grey, with a
grey basal line, .

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 55

Peculiarly characterized by the strong sinuate black discal streak.
Three specimens taken near Dunedin,
24. Dipt. incessana, Walk.
(Teras incessana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 304, (Arotrophora) Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., .
1881

Minor, alis ant. fuscis, fascia media directa, macula cost triangulari,
. alteraque anguli analis angusta erecta saturatioribus; post. griseis.

Male, female.—18-16 mm. Head and thorax dark fuscous ; palpi rather
long. Forewings moderately broad, subtriangular, costa moderately arched, .
hindmargin sinuate, oblique; dull reddish-fuscous, strigulated with darker,
with dark reddish-fuscous markings ; outer edge of basal patch indicated by
an indistinct rather irregular line; central fascia moderately broad, not
oblique, from middle of costa to middle of inner margin, anterior edge
straight, well-defined, posterior edge suffused, connected with a cloudy spot
in dise beyond middle ; a triangular spot on costa at 1 ; a short erect streak
from anal angle, reaching nearly half across wing : cilia pale reddish-fuscous,
with a strong blackish basal line. Hindwings grey, indistinctly spotted with
darker ; cilia pale grey, with a darker basal line.

Considerably broader-winged than the following species, and widely
distinct by the fuscous colouring and straight perpendicular central
fascia.

I took one specimen at Auckland in January; Mr. R. W. Fereday has
two others, taken at Christchurch in November and December.

25. Dipt. imbriferana, Meyr.
(Dipterina imbriferana, Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 527.)

Parva, alis ant. albidis, area basali, fascia media angulata, macula costs,
alteraque anguli analis griseis ; post. griseis.

Male, female.—93-12 mm. Head and thorax whitish ; palpi moderate.
Forewings rather narrow, not dilated, costa moderately arched, hindmargin
obliquely rounded ; whitish, sometimes faintly clouded with grey, obscurely
strigulated with fuscous-grey ; basal patch more or less fuscous-grey, outer
edge irregularly angulated in middle ; central fascia suffusedly fuscous-grey,
obscurely margined with dark-fuscous, moderate, rather narrower towards
costa, running from middle of costa to middle of inner margin, angulated in
middle; apical portion of wing more distinctly strigulated with fuscous-
grey, strigule generally coalescing to form a spot on costa at 1, a smaller
spot on anal angle, and sometimes one on middle of hindmargin: cilia
whitish, with a grey basal line. Hindwings grey, darker posteriorly ; cilia
grey, with a darker basal line.

An inconspicuous species, yet not like any other.

Taken at Auckland and Wellington in January.

56 Transactions.— Zoology.

10. EvnvrHECTA, n. g.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male shortly ciliated. Palpi moderate,
porrected, second joint triangularly scaled. Forewings with costa simple in
male. Hindwings broader than forewings, cilia long. Forewings with
10 separate veins, vein 6 to costa, (normal veins 3 and 4, 7 and 8 being
probably coincident). Hindwings with 7 veins, 2, 3, 4 remote at origin,
short and nearly parallel, 5 and 6 rising near together, 7 free, cell long,
transverse vein bent, rather outwardly oblique, (normal veins 8 and 4
coincident).

The only known genus of the group possessing only 10 veins in the
forewings ; and the venation of the hindwings is also peculiar. The type
does not, however, appear ancestral, but rather as an eccentric development
from Tortrix.

96. Eur. robusta, Butl.
(Zelotherses robusta, Butl., Proc. Z.S.L., 1877, 403, Pl. XLIII., 17; Steganoptycha negli-
gens, ibid., 404, Pl. XLII., 18.)

Parva, alis ant. albis, ochreis, vel rufis, fasciis duabus obliquis perfractis,
maculis cost: marginisque postici septem nigrescentibus ; post. griseis.

Male, female.—91—10 mm. Head white, often suffused with ochreous
or reddish-ochreous, face and a longitudinal line on crown generally re-
maining white. Palpi white, externally generally suffused with ochreous.
Thorax varying from white to reddish-ochreous, back sometimes dark
fuscous. Antenne grey. Abdomen elongate, stout, whitish-grey or
whitish. Legs white, anterior and middle pair suffused with dark fuscous
except at apex of joints. Forewings very narrow, costa in male almost
straight, in female slightly arched, hindmargin very oblique, nearly
straight ; white, grey-whitish, ochreous, or reddish-ochreous-brown, the
white specimens often partially suffused with pale ochreous; markings
sharply defined, dark fuscous or blackish; a narrow very oblique fascia
from near base of costa to inner margin before middle, rather widely inter-
rupted immediately below costa, broadly dilated towards inner margin; a
moderate oblique fascia from before middle of costa to inner margin at $,
evenly broad, generally interrupted beneath costa, margins sometimes
irregular; three small subquadrate equidistant inwardly oblique spots on
costa between central fascia and apex, often separated by white scales, a
fourth at apex, and three others on hindmargin: cilia whitish, whitish-
ochreous, or grey, base barred with black and white. Hindwings fuscous-
grey, darker posteriorly, thinly scaled towards base; cilia whitish or grey,
with a darker basal line.

A rather handsome and very distinctly marked species, extremely vari-
able in colour,

Meyrick.—On New Zealand Miero-Lepidoptera. 57

Mr. R. W. Fereday formerly took this species in abundance amongst
grass near Christchurch, whence it seems now to have disappeared, probably
owing to the extermination of native by English grasses,

11. PRorHELYMNA, n.g.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male biciliated with fascicles of long fine
ciliations. Palpi moderate, porrected, second joint roughly scaled above
and beneath. Forewings with costa simple in male. Hindwings as broad
as forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8 separate, 7 to hindmargin.
Hindwings with 8 veins, 8 and 4 widely remote at origin, nearly parallel,
5 slightly approximated to 4 at base, 6 and 7 long-stalked, transverse vein
very oblique.

Differs from Proselena especially by the peculiar ciliations of the
antenne. An interesting genus, approaching more nearly to the com-
mon ancestral type of the Tortricina, than any other native to New Zealand.
It has considerable affinity both with Proselena and Dipterina, the very
oblique transverse vein of the hindwings being found in some species of
both those genera (as Pros. annosana and Dipt. imbriferana).

27. Proth. nephelotana, n. sp.

Minor, alis ant. dilute griseo-ochreis, fusco-nebulosis, area basali
fasciaque media subobliqua obsoletis vix saturatioribus ; post. dilute
griseis.

Male.—18 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax brownish-ochreous sprinkled
with dark fuseous. Antenne grey. Abdomen whitish-grey-ochreous.
Legs whitish, anterior and middle pair suffused with dark fuseous except
at apex of joints. Forewings moderate, costa moderately and evenly
arched, hindmargin obliquely rounded; pale greyish-ochreous, mixed with
fuscous, and strigulated with dark fuscous ; basal patch and central fascia
fuscous, more ochreous towards dise, very ill-defined ; outer edge of basal
patch nearly straight, rather oblique ; inner edge of central fascia running
from before middle of costa to middle of inner margin, rather irregular,
outer edge wholly suffused and obsolete; a longitudinal slender blackish
line in central fascia below middle, above which is an ochreous patch; faint
traces of a cloudy fuscous costal spot about 2: cilia ochreous-whitish, with
an indistinct grey line near base. Hindwings rather light grey, apex
darker; cilia whitish, with traces of two grey lines.

A very obscurely marked insect, yet very different in appearance from
any other.

One fine specimen taken amongst bush near Christehurch in March.

Fam. 2, GRAPHOLITHIDA.

Lower median vein of hindwings pectinated with hairs towards base ;

vein 2 of forewings rising before posterior third of lower margin of cell,

58 Transactions.—Z ooloyy.

The genera occurring in New Zealand may be thus tabulated T: Pyles tul =
I. Forewings with 12 veins. Odd ANI 14 hoi
A. Veins 3 and 4 of hindwings from a point. lo BE
1. Thorax erested .. m ve Re e um .. 12. Epaleiphora. fe TTE IH
a. » smooth.
a. Forewings in male with costal fold eee Dc PEN
b. s » , Semple... ds = rem s: ide Aphega;.
B. Veins 3 and 4 of hindwings stalked or coincident. MAL ka
1. Forewings in male with costal fold.
a. Antenne of male notched above basal joint .. eu es Streit xxp 7?
b nc» RIO es m. <n a .. 16. Protithona.

2. Forewings in male simple.

a. Hindwings in male with discal groove and ridge near
base e > A

[ur
Or

. os ee as . Carpocapsa.
b. EX 5 » ‘Simple xt s s .. 19. Ezoria. :
II. Forewings with 11 veins. ks xat d ew ve P .. 18. Hendecasticha. 6 y Paa.

12. ErarxiPHoRa, Meyr. :

Thorax with a very large erect crest on each side of back, and a s Yeh
double crest behind. Antenne in male thinly ciliated. Palpi moderate,
straight, porrected, second joint with appressed scales. Forewings with
costa in male simple, apex falcate. Hindwings broader than forewings.
Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8 separate, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings
with 8 veins, 8 and 4 from a point, 5 moderately approximated to 4 at base,

6 and 7 stalked. :

A very peculiar genus, remote from any other known to me; it contains

only one species.
28. Epala. axenana, Meyr.
(Epalxiphora axenana, Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 648.)

Media, alis ant. ochreo-albidis, dilute rufo-nebulosis, fascia angusta
dentata antica, duabus aliis ad costam confluentibus, signo disci trirami,
macula coste triangulari, strigaque postica sinuata saturate rufis; post.
griseo-albidis.

Male.—26 mm. Head and thorax whitish-ochreous, mixed with ochreous
and dark fuscous. Forewings oblong, moderately broad, costa rather
strongly arched, dilated before middle, apex falcate, hindmargin obliquely
sinuate; whitish-ochreous, irregularly mixed and clouded with brownish-
ochreous; veins posteriorly slenderly dark fuscous; markings ochreous-
fuscous, becoming darker reddish-fuscous on costa and inner margin; outer
edge of basal patch represented by a slender irregular, twice deeply dentate, .
fascia from 1 of costa to 2 of inner margin; margins of central fascia repre-
sented by similar slender irregular fascie, both starting together from 2 of
costa, separating immediately below costa, anterior one proceeding nearly
directly to inner margin beyond middle, posterior one sharply angulated

Meryricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. | 59

below middle, terminating immediately before anal angle ; an elongate spot
in middle of disc, interrupting anterior edge of central fascia, its upper
edge emitting a sharp inwardly oblique tooth in middle; a very flattened-
triangular spot on costa, extending from near middle to a little before apex ;
a sinuate longitudinal streak before middle of hindmargin : cilia ochreous-
white, with a dark fuscous basal line, and barred with reddish-fuscous.
Hindwings whitish, posteriorly suffusedly mottled with grey ; cilia white,
with a basal row of grey spots.

A curious and rather elegant species, perhaps of South American
affinity.

I took one specimen at rest on a tree-trunk at Wellington in January,
and Mr. R. W. Fereday has a second from the same locality, taken in
February. Ke od ^
16. enun, Pipa 04 te

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male shortly ciliated. Palpi moderate or
elongate, porrected, roughly scaled. Forewings with costa simple in male.
Hindwings broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8
separate, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 9 and 4 from a point,
5 very closely approximated to 4 at base, 6 and 7 stalked.

This genus cannot be considered truly indigenous to New Zealand, but
Iam not aware whether it could have been artificially introduced. The
larva is believed to feed in the stems of Juncus, but is hardly known. The
species here described is now cos opolitan in range.

29. ae. lanceolana, Hb. :

Minor, alis ant. ochreis fuscisve, sepius vitta media saturate fusca,
interdum perfraeta vel obsoleta; post. griseo-albidis.

. Male, female.—14-20 mm. Head and thorax varying from whitish-
ochreous to ochreous-brown ; palpi variable in length, sometimes very long.
Forewings narrow, not dilated, costa gently arched, hindmargin nearly 1
straight, oblique; pale ochreous, often suffused with fuscous, sometimes i
wholly fuscous mixed with reddish-ochreous ; costa generally with numerous
very fine oblique darker strigule ; sometimes a straight ill-defined dark
fuscous central streak from base to apex, entire or interrupted so as to form
two or three irregular spots, or visible at apex only, or wholly absent: cilia
varying from whitish-ochreous to fuscous. Hindwings grey-whitish, apex :
sometimes darker; cilia grey-whitish, sometimes with a darker line. i

Very variable, some of the varieties tending to be localized.

Taken near Hamilton in January.

14. Pabprsca’ Ld. STE Scone :

me ce ve m NT %
Y rae ee Se E Pos 3 z
x VC le EXON pee ok 5n

STIR ea INE CRI! DLR ME 2 SUR RR

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male tly ciliated. Palpi moderate,
porrected, second joint roughly scaled. Forewings with strong costal fold

A anope rfe toL

60 Transactions.— Zoology.

in male. Hindwings broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7
and 8 separate, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 8 and 4 from a
point, 5 approximated to 4 at base, 6 and 7 separate or stalked.

This genus belongs to a group very extensively represented in the
northern hemisphere, but practically absent from Australia. The single
New Zealand species stands quite alone ; I at first erroneously referred it to
Cacoecia, which it closely resembles in most respects, but the basal pectina-
tion, which I had overlooked, is strongly marked, and I have now no doubt
of its true position. See Vet XYL F I4 6

80. Prd. obliquana, Walk.
(Teras obliquana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 302; Teras spurcatana, ibid., 305, (Cacoecia)

Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 487; Sciaphila transtrigana, Walk.,

Mus. Cat., 354 ; Sciaphila turbulentana, ibid., 355 ; Teras cuneiferana, ibid., Suppl.,

1780; Tortrix ropeana, Feld., Reis. Nov., pl. CXXXVII., 45; Tortriz herana, ibid.,

52; ? Teras congestana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 308.)

Media, alis ant. griseo-ochreis albidisve, fusco-strigulatis vel suffusis,
linea angulata prope basim, faseie oblique marginibus ac parte superiore,
macula coste alteraque marginis postici saturate fuscis; post. griseo-
albidis.

Male, female.—16-22 mm. Head and thorax pale ochreous or almost
whitish, often suffused with fuscous ; palpi elongate. Forewings moderately
broad, in male posteriorly dilated, costa moderately arched, hindmargin
sinuate, not oblique; pale greyish-ochreous or sometimes whitish, generally
strigulated, and more or less irregularly suffused with fuscous or dark
fuscous, sometimes wholly fuscous; costa shortly strigulated with dark
fuscous; markings fuscous or dark fuscous, darkest in the paler specimens,
nearly obsolete in the darker; outer edge of basal patch indicated by a
darker line, sharply angulated above middle, lower $ in male thick, generally
conspicuously blackish-fuscous ; central fascia from before middle of costa
to before anal angle, costal third generally conspicuously darker fuscous or
blackish-fuscous, moderate in male, very narrow in female, lower two-thirds
strongly dilated, not darker than ground-colour except on edges, anterior
edge more distinct, very irregular, posterior edge angulated near inner
margin; a very ill-defined triangular costal spot about 3, and a small spot
towards middle of hindmargin, often connected by an oblique strigula ; the
large triangular space between basal patch and central fascia in male often
conspicuously paler than rest of wing: cilia whitish-ochreous, with a fuscous-
grey basal line. Hindwings grey-whitish or light grey, spotted with grey ;
cilia whitish, with two grey lines.

An exceedingly variable species, but always dull-coloured ; some varielies
of the female in colour and form approach the female of Cacoecia excessana,
and are only separated with ease by the family characters.

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 61

Larva rather stout, cylindrical, attenuated at both ends ; rather light
dull green, bluish-tinged towards back, yellowish-tinged on sides and on
segmental divisions ; spots hardly lighter ; head (when full-grown) pale dull
ochreous, spotted with brownish-ochreous on crown. When younger (until
last moult), head small, black, deeply incised behind, second segment
greenish-whitish, transparent, hindmargin and posterior angles suffused
with blackish. Feeds amongst spun-together shoots and leaves of Veronica,
Lonicera, Rumez, ete. ; probably very polyphagous. Pupa in same position,
without cocoon. Larvs were found plentifully in February and March,
from which moths emerged in April, but probably they are feeding
during most of the year. The species is very liable to the attacks of
a large solitary dipterous parasite, which destroys nine-tenths of the
larvæ.

Very common, and probably universally distributed, occurring at Auck-
land, Hamilton, Wellington, Christchurch and Dunedin, from November to
April, and occasionally in June and July.

15. Carrocarsa, Tr.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male simple. Palpi moderate, ascending,
appressed to face, second joint shortly rough-sealed beneath. Forewings
with costa simple in male. Hindwings broader than forewings, in male
with a short membranous ridge on lower median near base, and a grooved
channel below it. Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8 separate, 7 to hind-
margin. Hindwings with 8 veins, 8 and 4 stalked, 5 nearly parallel to 4,
6 and 7 separate,

Very distinct from any indigenous genus ; represented only by one
species, imported from Europe with the apple tree, on the fruit of which
the larva feeds.

81. Carp. pomonella, L.

Minor, alis ant. griseis, strigulis transversis saturatioribus, macula
magna postica fusco-cuprea, metallico-cincta, antice nigro-marginata ;
post. fuscis.

Male, female.—16-18 mm. Head and thorax dark fuscous-grey,
sprinkled with whitish. Forewings moderate, posteriorly dilated, costa
hardly arched, hindmargin oblique, sinuate; ashy-grey (scales dark grey
with white tips), with numerous irregular transverse greyish-fuscous lines,
coalescing to form a rather narrow transverse band at j from base; a
moderately broad elongate-ovate coppery-fuscous patch on anal angle, ex-
tending along hindmargin nearly to apex, preceded and followed by a
metallic line, and containing two small metallic spots on anal angle; the
anterior metallic line is preceded by a blackish streak, extending from
inner margin half across wing: cilia grey, rather metallic, paler towards

62 Transactions.—Zoology.

base, with a strong blackish line. Hindwings fuscous-grey, apex rather
darker; cilia grey-whitish, with a dark fuscous line near base ; discal groove
in male furnished with a pencil of hairs.

The hindmarginal coppery patch makes this species immediately re-
cognizable.

Taken at Wellington, but probably widely spread, though hitherto little
noticed.

16. Protrruona, n. g.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male shortly ciliated. Palpi moderate,
porrected, second joint roughly scaled. Forewings with strong costal fold
in male. Hindwings broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins,
7 and 8 separate, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 7 veins (normal veins
9 and 4 coincident), 4 somewhat approximated to 8 at base, 5 and 6
separate.

Intermediate between Holocola and Strepsiceros, agreeing with the former
in the entire antenne of male, with the latter in the separation of veins
7 and 8 of the forewings, in other characters harmonizing with both. The
single species has the superficial appearance of a small Holocola.

32. Prot. fugitivana, n. sp.

Minima, alis ant. griseo-ochreis, macula disci, duabus etiam dorsi diver-
gentibus nigris, spatio intermedio ochreo-albido ; post. griseis.

Male.—8 mm. Head, palpi, thorax, and abdomen pale greyish-ochreous,
mixed with fuscous. Antenne dark fuscous. Legs whitish-grey-ochreous,
anterior and middle tibie and all tarsi suffused with dark fuscous, except at `
apex of joints. Forewings narrow, costa moderately arched, hindmargin ~
very obliquely rounded ; light greyish-ochreous ; a suffused elongate blackish
patch in dise above middle; an inwardly oblique suffused blackish mark on
inner margin before middle, before which the ground-colour is somewhat
mixed with blackish ; an outwardly oblique slightly curved broad blackish
spot from inner margin before anal angle, extending suffusedly to apex ;
the space between these three blackish marks is ochreous-whitish, which ©
colour is suffusedly produced along submedian fold to base; three small
suffused dark fuscous spots on costa towards apex : cilia ochreous-whitish,
mixed with dark fuscous towards base. Hindwings fuscous-grey ; cilia
ochreous-grey-whitish.

One of the smallest and most insignificant-looking of the Tortricina, in
markings somewhat recalling Hol. thalassinana, Meyr.

One specimen taken near Lake Coleridge in March.

17. SrREPSICEROS, Meyr.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male ciliated, with an excavated notch a

little above basal joint. Palpi moderate, porrected, second joint roughly

Meyricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 63

haired, sometimes tufted beneath. Forewings with strong costal fold in
male. Hindwings broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7
and 8 separate, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 8 veins (or 7 by coinci-
dence of 8 and 4), 8 and 4 long-stalked or coincident, 5 closely approxi-
mated at base to 4, 6 and 7 separate.

A characteristic Australian genus; both the New Zealand species are
found in Australia, whence it seems probable they may have been intro-
duced.

88. . Streps. ejectana, Walk.
(Sciaphila ejectana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 350, (Strepsiceros) Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc.
.W., 1881, 681; ? Sciaphila absconditana, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 851; Sciaphila

servilisana, ibid., 356 ; Sciaphila saxana, ibid., 357 ; Conchylis lipuiferalts, ibid., 363.)

Minor, alis ant. griseis, albido-sparsis, vitta longitudinali post medium
deflexa, trianguloque marginis postici saturatioribus, nigro ochreoque
mixtis; post. saturate griseis.

Male, female,—191-15 mm. Head and thorax grey mixed with ashy-
whitish, shoulders ochreous-tinged. Antenne of male notched at 4+ from
basal joint. Forewings moderate, slightly dilated posteriorly, costa gently
arched, hindmargin nearly straight, oblique; light-grey, more or less
sprinkled irregularly with whitish, and mixed with darker grey, disc in
female sometimes longitudinally whitish ; costa strigulated with blackish ;
in male a tuft of raised scales on submedian fold before middle ; a eloudy
irregular somewhat sinuate broad dark fuscous longitudinal streak in dise,
mixed with ochreous and blackish, extending from near base to beyond
middle, thence bent downwards to inner margin before anal angle ; an ill-
defined triangular dark fuscous blotch on upper half of hindmargin, some-
times ochreous-tinged, its apex extending inwards to dise at 2, generally
containing two or three longitudinal black streaks ; in male these markings
are lighter, less defined, and more or less obscured by a general grey
mottling : cilia grey, mixed with whitish points, irregularly and indistinctly
barred with blackish. Hindwings dark grey; cilia grey, with a dark-grey
line near base ; veins 8 and 4 long-stalked.

Easily known from the following by the broader wings, only partial
coincidence of veins 3 and 4, and greater remoteness of the antennal notch
from the basal joint; the markings are usually very different, but both
species vary so much, and are sometimes so obscurely marked, that the
structural points furnish the readiest means of distinction.

Larva active, cylindrical; dull green, more yellowish-tinged on sides
and towards extremities, spots paler; head black; second segment, or
posterior half only, black. Feeds in September in spun-together shoots, or
in a loose tubular web amongst leaves, of Leptospermum scoparium; in
Australia on other Myrtaceae.

64 Transactions.— Zoology.

Common at Hamilton, Wellington, and Christchurch, in January and

March.
94. Streps. zopherana, Meyr.
(Strepsiceros zopherana, Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 688.)

Parva, alis ant. griseis, albido-sparsis, vitta subcostali nebulosa inter-
rupta nivea, subtus partim nigro-marginata, macula parva supra angulum
analem nigra; post. griseis.

Male, female.—11-121 mm. Head and thorax grey irrorated with
white, head sometimes almost wholly white. Antenne of male notched at
$ from basal joint. Forewings very narrow, costa slightly arched, apex
produeed, hindmargin sinuate, very oblique ; dark grey, irrorated with
whitish, sometimes strigulated with dark fuscous ; costa very obliquely
strigulated with blackish-grey ; a rather broad ill-defined white streak
beneath costa from base to apex, crossed by an oblique dark grey fascia-like
streak before middle, and three or four slender dark grey very oblique
strigule between that and apex; middle of dise somewhat suffused with
blackish ; an ill-defined black spot above anal angle; a short black line
bordering subcostal streak beneath towards apex; generally a row of about
three ill-defined black dots above anal angle towards hindmargin, preceded
and followed by an obscure silvery-metallic line: cilia dark grey, paler
towards anal angle, with a blackish apical spot, costal cilia white. Hind-
wings thinly scaled, grey, darker at apex ; cilia pale grey, with an indistinct
darker line near base; veins 8 and 4 coincident.

Variable in distinctness and intensity of marking.

Generally abundant amongst Leptospermum scoparium, on which the
larva doubtless feeds; at Hamilton, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin,
in August, September, January, and March.

18. Henpecasticua, Meyr.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male ciliated, with an excavated notch
near base. Palpi moderate, porrected, second joint densely rough-haired
above and below. Forewings with strong costal fold in male. Hindwings
broader than forewings. Forewings with 11 separate veins (normal veins
7 and 8 probably coincident), 7 to costa. Hindwings with 7 veins (normal
veins 8 and 4 coincident), 4 approximated to 3 at base, 5 and 6 stalked.

Nearly allied to Strepsiceros, but differing in only possessing 11 veins
in the forewings. The genus contains only the one New Zealand
species. X

95. Hend. ethaliana, Meyr.
(Hendecasticha ethaliana, Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1881, 692.)

Parva, alis ant. saturate fuscis, strigulis transversis albidis obsoletis ;
post. saturate fuscis.

Meyrick.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 65

Male, female.—9-104 mm. Head and thorax dark fuscous, sprinkled
with ashy-whitish. Forewings narrow, costa hardly arched, hindmargin
sinuate, very oblique; dark fuscous, irrorated with grey and ashy-whitish
scales, especially on basal half and before apex, tending to form irregular
transverse lines; sometimes an indistinct ochreous suffusion towards inner
margin before middle, and above anal angle: cilia dark fuscous, extreme
tips and base ashy-whitish. Hindwings dark fuscous; cilia dark fuscous,
with a darker basal line.

Taken rather commonly amongst et herbage near a swamp at
Hamilton, in January.

19. Exonn, n.g.

Thorax smooth. Antenna in male ciliated. Palpi moderate, porrected,
second joint roughly haired. Forewings with costa in male simple.’ Hind-
wings broader than forewings. Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8 separate,
7 to hindmargin. Hindwings with 7 veins (normal veins 8 and 4 coinci-
dent), 4 parallel to 8, 5 and 6 separate.

I cannot affirm for certain that this genus is correctly located; it is
impossible to make out on the single specimen whether the lower median
is truly pectinated or not, but in other respects it seems to have some
affinity with the group of Strepsiceros, though the antenne are not
notched.

86. Exor. mochlophorana, n. sp.

Parva, alis ant. dilute griseo-ochreis, fascia antica subcurva, altera
postiea inferius dilatata, tertia subapicali, macula coste media alteraque
apicis saturate fuscis ; post. griseis.

Male.—101 mm. Head, thorax, and abdomen fuscous, mixed with pale
greyish-ochreous. Palpi grey-whitish, externally suffused with fuscous.
Antenne dark fuscous. Legs dark fuscous, posterior tibie grey-whitish,
apex of joints obscurely pale. Forewings very narrow, costa hardly arched,
hindmargin nearly straight, extremely oblique; pale greyish-ochreous,
obscurely strigulated with grey, and with scattered dark fuscous scales ;
base mixed with dark fuscous ; two small dark fuscous spots on costa near
base; a moderately broad slightly curved dark fuscous fascia from 4 of
costa to 2 of inner margin; a small dark fuscous spot on middle of costa; a
dark fuscous fascia from 3 of costa to anal angle, upper half narrow, lower
half very broadly dilated ; a narrow somewhat irregular dark fuscous fascia
from 5 of costa to middle of hindmargin ; a small dark fuscous apical spot:
cilia ochreous-whitish mixed with grey. Hindwings rather dark grey; cilia
grey, tips paler.

A very distinct species, in form and marking somewhat resembling
Eurythecta robusta.

. 66 Transactions.— Zoology.

One fine specimen, kindly presented to me by Dr. W. H. Gaze, who
informs me that he took it, with a second, at South Rakaia amongst rough
herbage in March.

Fam. 8. CONCHYLIDA.

Lower median vein of hindwings without (rarely with) basal pectina-
tion; vein 2 of forewings rising from posterior fourth of lower margin
of cell.

20. HxrrRocRossa, Meyr.

Thorax smooth. Antenne in male with long fine cilia. Palpi moderate
or long, second joint roughly haired above and towards apex beneath.
Forewings with costa in male simple, surface with raised tufts of scales.
Hindwings broader than forewings, lower median pectinated towards base.
Forewings with 12 veins, 7 and 8 separate, 7 to hindmargin. Hindwings
with 6 veins, 8 and 4 stalked from posterior angle of cell, 5 from upper
angle of cell to slightly above apex, 6 free.

Remarkable as being the only known genus of the family possessing the
basal pectination of the median vein, probably an ancestral character. The
group to which it belongs, characterized by the peculiar neuration of the 6-
veined hindwings, is almost confined to Australia.

87. Het. adreptella, Walk.
(Gelechia adreptella, Walk., Brit. Mus. Cat., 654, (Paramorpha) Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., 1881, 698.)

Minor, alis ant. griseo-ochreis, saturate griseo-sparsis, punctis plerisque,
macula disci postica parva, serieque punctorum postica transversa nigris ;
post. albidis.

Male, female.—14-17 mm. Head and thorax grey, more or less irrorated
with whitish; palpi in male moderate, in female very long, lower half dark
: fuscous; antenne in male whitish-ochreous. Forewings very narrow, costa
moderately arched, slightly bent before middle, hindmargin straight, very
oblique; greyish-ochreous or grey, sometimes mixed with whitish, espe-
cially towards base of costa, and more or less densely irrorated with
blackish-grey ; costa with about seven small suffused blackish-grey spots ;
a suffused blackish-grey spot in dise at 4 from base ; between this and base
are about eight black dots in upper half of wing, irregularly arranged,
tending to be followed by raised scales; a large raised tuft on the discal
spot, and another on submedian fold at 4 from base; an angulated trans-
verse row of blackish dots from 4 of costa to anal angle; a hindmarginal
row of similar dots: cilia dark grey, with whitish points. Hindwings
whitish, apex sometimes greyish ; cilia whitish.

Narrower-winged than the following, with dark grey and ochreous
colouring, and otherwise very distinct,

Meryricx.—On New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera. 67

Rather common amongst bush at Christchurch, and at Hamilton and

Cambridge, in September, January, February, and March.
38. Het. gonosemana, Meyr.
(Heterocrossa gonosemana, Meyr., Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1882.)

Minor, alis ant. albis, eoste basi, macula disci antica eum altera costs
pene confluente, punctisque coste quinque nigris, punctis disci quinque
ochreis nigro-marginatis, serie punctorum postica transversa nigra; post.
albidis.

Male, female.—17-19 mm. Head and thorax white; palpi in male
moderate, in female elongate, lower half dark fuscous. Forewings narrow,
costa gently arched, somewhat bent before middle, hindmargin straight,
oblique; white, with scattered grey scales; a short thick black streak along
base of costa, followed by a black dot; a small oblique blackish spot in disc
at 4, preceded by a small fuscous-grey suffusion, and followed by two raised
tufts, half black and half white; a small rather inwardly oblique blackish
spot on costa at 4, almost connected with discal spot; these black markings
are somewhat mixed on edges with whitish-ochreous ; some raised scales
towards inner margin at base and 4; five equidistant short blackish marks
on costa between 4 and apex, rather oblique inwardly ; five small spots of
raised whitish-ochreous scales arranged in an oval in dise, each with a few
black scales on margins; between these, and above posterior ones, is an
ill-defined grey suffusion ; a very ill-defined cloudy grey irregular dentate
transverse line from second of the five costal marks to inner margin at 4
angulated above middle ; a more distinct similar line from third costal mark
to inner margin before anal angle, containing a series of blackish dots; a
hindmarginal row of blackish dots: cilia white, mixed with grey. Hind-
wings and cilia whitish.

Three specimens taken at Dunedin in February.

The remaining descriptions of Walker, not quoted here, are all unidenti-
fiable in themselves, and unrecognizable from the loss or original bad
condition of the types. It is probable, however, that all are merely
synonyms of species given above. A list of them is given in my paper
cited above.

In the following indices the number refers to the number prefixed above
to each genus and species. The names italicized are synonyms only :—

INDEX or GENERA.

Adoxophyes, Meyr. .. as E ‘Dipterina, Meyr. .. as 9.
Aphelia, Stph. c. .. 19: Epalxiphora, Meyr. $5 Ams
€ Cacoecia, Hb. y UN Eurythecta,n.g. .. ws 10.
Capua, Stph. we ee Exoria, n 2. 19.
Carpocapsa, Tr. .. «M. Harmologa, n. g. sini Oe

Dichelia, Gn. fe? ock Hendecasticha, Milk c.v MB

Heterocrossa, Meyr.

zedisca, Ld.
Proselena, Meyr.

Prothelymna, n. g. ..

abnegatana, Walk. ..
absconditana, Walk.

admotella, Waik.
adreptella, Walk.

cuneigera, Butl.
demiana, n. sp.
detritana, Walk.

jactatana, Walk.
lanceolana, Hb.

leucaniana, Walk. ..

Transactions.—Zoology.

INDEX or GENERA—continued.

T4.
MAIN
vc 2G
INDEX or SPECIES.

.
w
-l1

m
I
~J

Protithona, n. g.
Pyrgotis, Meyr.

Strepsiceros, Meyr. ..

ligniferana, Walk. .

lotinana, n. sp.
luciplagana, Walk.

obliquana, Walk.

ropeana, Feld.
rureana, Feld.
sazana, Walk.

semiferana, Walk. ..

servilisana, Walk.
siriana, Meyr.
sisyrana, n. sp.

d
transtrigana, Walk.

zygiana, n. p.

Cuir ton.— Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. 69

Art. IL— Further Additions to our Knowledge of the New Zealand Crustacea.
By Onanrzs Cuinros, M.A.
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 7th September, 1882.]
Plates I.—III.
BRACHYURA.
Hymenosoma lacustris.
Elamena (?) lacustris, Chilton. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xiv., p. 172.)
Tas species was described from a single specimen, a female. I have since,
through the kindness of Professor Hutton, received seven others, all males, so
that I am now able to describe it more fully and to refer it to its proper genus.

In the Catalogue of the Stalk- and Sessile-eyed Crustacea of Australia
Mr. Haswell has replaced the genera Hymenicus and Halicarcinus by
Leach’s original genus Hymenosoma; and my species will also come under
this genus as it is defined in Mr. Haswells catalogue. Its name will
therefore be Hymenosoma lacustris.

Specific description :—Carapace nearly circular, rather broader than
long; flat, naked, or with a few scattered hairs. Rostrum broad, strongly
depressed, its upper surface concave from side to side, extremity in the
form of an obtuse angle. Antero-lateral margins of the carapace with two
obscure teeth. Chelw of male small, propodos only slightly broader than
the carpus, hairy. Ambulatory legs somewhat densely covered with long
hairs, tarsi long, slender, compressed, densely-haired. Last pair of legs
somewhat shorter than the preceding. Abdomen of male of five joints
subequal in length, third rather narrower than the first and second, fourth
nearly as wide as the third, last broadly rounded at the end; margin
fringed with very short hairs, some longer ones being scattered on the sur-
face. Abdomen of female with a slight median ridge along its whole length.

Hab. Lake Pupuke. (Fresh water.)

The hairs on the legs and carapace appear to be somewhat variable.

The third (external) maxillipedes are shown in pl. I., fig. 2 a. On them
are found sete of several kinds ranging from the ordinary plumose setze (c)
to others strongly serrated on each side (b). `

This species is remarkably near Hymenosoma australe, Haswell, from Port
Phillip. From this, however, it differs in the chelæ of the male which are
small, while in H. australe they are “ extremely large."

ISOPODA

Genus Scutuloidea, (novum).
Generic description :—Body not very convex. Pereion much broader
than the cephalon, increasing regularly in breadth up to the fourth segment
and then decreasing again.

70 Transactions.— Zoology.

Pleon with last segment large and triangular, emarginate at apex.
Last pair of pleopoda single-branched, consisting of a single broad squami-
form plate.

This genus I have made for an Isopod of which I took several specimens
at Timaru, and since then at Lyttelton Harbour. It will, I think, come
nearest to Cassidina, Milne-Edwards ; however, it does not resemble C. typa
so much as it does C. latisíiylis, Dana,* the figure of which I have been able
to see through the kindness of Professor J. von Haast. According to Mr.
Miers, C. latistylis is the same as C. emarginata, Guérin-Ménev., and is
found at Kerguelen's Island.

From Cassidina, however, my genus differs in having the last pair of
pleopoda unibranched. In Cassidina the outer branch is present, but is
almost rudimentary, while the inner and basal one is large and broad; so
that Cassidina appears to be truly intermediate between Scutuloidea and
some genus such as Zuzara, which has the two branches equally developed.
Scutuloidea maculata, sp. nov. Pl. I., fig. 1.

Head moderately large, transverse, about twice as broad as long, pro-
duced obtusely between the bases of the antenne. First thoracic leg short
and stout, second long and slender, the rest more like the first though not
quite so stout, all having the propodos ending in two strongly curved claws.
Segments of pereion subequal in length. Pleon of two segments, last large,
triangular, with a wide shallow notch at apex. Last pair of pleopoda each
consisting of a single broad squamiform plate, more than twice as long as
broad, narrowing posteriorly, the inner edge conterminous with the side of
the last segment of the pleon, and reaching very nearly to the end of pleon.

Colour— pale yellowish-brown, whole body thickly covered with small
purple spots.

Length about à of an inch.

Hab. Timaru, among seaweed at north side of the breakwater ; Lyt--

telton Harbour.

Additional remarks on structure :—

The eyes are moderately large and placed wide apart at the postero-
lateral angles of the head

The upper antenna (fig. 1a) is considerably shorter than the lower ;
the three joints of the peduncle decrease in size distally and pass insensibly
into the flagellum, which consists of but few joints. On the distal portion
of it “ sensory sete” are found. These at first appear to be egg-cup
shaped bodies, having a stout base from which arises all round a curved
portion forming the cup. But careful focussing will show that there is

* U.S. Exploring Expedition, 1852, XIV., Crustacea, part IL, 784; pl. 52, fig. 12.
Trans. Royal Society, vol. 168 (extra volume), p. 204

Cutton.— Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. 71

another portion stretching out of the part already described, like a greatly
elongated egg; this portion is exceedingly delicate and transparent; the
small dot which marks the end of it is often more easily seen than the rest.
(Fig. 15.)

The mandible bears a three-jointed appendage ; the first and second
joints being equal in length and longer than the third; the last two bearing
stout sete which increase in length.as they approach the distal ends of the
joints on which they are situated (fig. 1c).

The first maxilla consists of two nearly straight lobes, the inner one
. tipped with slender plumose sete, the outer one longer and larger and
bearing strong serrated sets at the extremity (fig. 1 d). :

The second maxilla consists of three delicate overlapping plates; the
two outer ones of which bear similar long simple sets which appear to be
transversely ribbed (fig. 1 f). On the third and inner lobe are setze, two of
which bear delicate filaments near the base only; the others bearing fila-
ments on one side only throughout the whole length of the seta (fig. 1,
e, f, 9).

The maxillipedes have the basal portion long and straight, tipped at the
end with several moderately strong setæ. This basal portion bears a four-
jointed appendage, the joints of which decrease in size distally; the first
three have the distal end produced into a rounded lobe tipped with setæ.
Migelgo |

The first pair of legs (fig. 1 k) is short and stout ; the meros is short
and expands greatly at the distal end, carpus very short, the dactylos is
large and bears at the end two claws, the terminal one larger than the
other which bears a small piece projecting on its inner side (fig. 1 /).
The large claw appears to be more or less articulated to the rest of the
dactylos. The second leg (fig. 1 m) is much longer and slenderer ; the
basos has its inner side fringed with short sete, the meros is longer than in
the first and expands distally, the carpus is slender and as long as the
propodos; the dactylos ends with two claws (fig. 1 n), the smaller with
several stiff projections along its inner edge, one towards the base of. the
claw being much stouter than the others. The remaining legs are some-
whatlike the first, though not so stout, being thus more or less interme-
diate in form between the first and the second.

The pleopoda or branchial plates have the basal joint broad and sup-
porting two large branchial plates, the inner one being longer than the
outer and broader at the base than at the end; both abundantly supplied
with long plumose sete (fig. 1 o). The pleopoda all rest in a cavity formed
by the excavation of the under side of the segments of the pleon, much in
the same way as in Spheroma.

72 Transactions.— Zoology.

Genus Anthura, Leach.
(Bate’s and Westwood’s Brit. Sessile-eyed Crust., vol. ii., p. 157.)
Anthura affinis, sp.nov. Plate L, fig 4.

Segments of pereion subequal, cylindrieal. Head somewhat shorter than
the first segment of pereion. Antenne short, not quite so long as the head ;
upper much smaller than the lower, consisting of four joints, of which the
basal one is the largest, and a very small fifth joint bearing a small pencil
of sete ; lower antenns thick and strong, basal joint large, broad, with a
groove above in which the upper antenna rests, the inner edge of this basal
joint is straight and in close contact with that of the antenna on other side,
along the median line ; basal joint followed by three subequal joints, and a
short, thick, rudimentary flagellum, the joints of which bear sets thickly
set on one side.

First pair of legs very strong, not reaching beyond the head ; basos very
thick distally, ischios also thick and strong, meros short, carpus subtri-
angular, produced along the side of the propodos, and bearing sets on its
distal extremity; propodos thick, ovate, in contact with both meros and
carpus, palm short with a strong projection against which the dactylos
impinges ; dactylos short, strong, and curved. Remaining legs all similar,
not subchelate, propodos longer than the carpus and meros together. First
five segments of the pleon united so closely that the lines of suture cannot
be distinguished, sixth segment distinct bearing biramous appendages ;
outer ramus of a single joint, half as long as the inner, semicylindrical
surrounding the inner ramus, its upper inner edge serrate and fringed with
long sete very delicately plumose; inner ramus of two joints equal in
length and breadth, broad, edges fringed with long sete; telson broad,
round at end, with several long set; near the centre.

Colour—pale yellow with blotehes of blaek on the head, segments of
pereion, pleon and telson. Length about 4 of an inch.

Hab. Lyttelton Harbour. Found on seaweed at low tide.

This species is a true Anthura, coming apparently near to A. gracilis,
from which however it is sufficiently distinct.

The first pair of legs only are chelate, all the rest are simple; they
have the dactylos large and strong, the end forming a claw distinct from
the basal portion; at the base of this claw three or four simple setze
arise laterally, and a short stout one on the inside. There is also a
short stout seta on the inner distal angle of the propodos (pl. L., fig. 4 ¢
and d).

The pleopoda are of the usual form, having a short basal joint bearing
two equal oval plates with the distal margins setose. Each of these bran-
chial plates is slightly constricted on each side, half way between the two

TRANS. NZINSTITUTE. VOL XV PLI

CRUSTACEA.

CC ded.

Cuirrox.— Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. | 73

ends. The first pair of pleopoda are modified so as to form an operculum
covering the others; one of the plates, the outer I think, is long and broad
so that it extends along the whole of the under side of the pleon; the inner
plate appears to perform no special function, it is small and narrow, ap-
parently becoming rudimentary (fig. 4 f). The sete on the pleopoda are
long and fringed on each side with long plumes, which are exceedingly
delicate.

Cubaris rugulosus, Miers. (Cat. Stalk- and Sessile-eyed Crustacea of N.Z.,

This species was described by Mr. Miers from specimens in the collec-
tions of the British Museum. His specimens appear to have been imperfect,
for he neither describes nor figures the antennw. I have found it abund-
antly at Kyreton, and also in the bush at Oxford. The inner antenne are
very small and composed of three joints, the basal one stout, second short
and narrowing distally, third about twice as long as the second, much
narrower, with a few short sete at the end (pl. I., fig. 8 a). The outer
antenne consist of seven joints. The basal one is short, the second and
third subequal and rather shorter than the fourth; the fifth joint is the
longest, and is longer than the flagellum, which consists of two joints, the
first short, very slightly longer than broad, the second more than three
times as long as the first and followed by a minute terminal joint which
bears two or three short sete; the whole antenna, but more especially the
distal portion, is finely hirsute, the hairs being short and delicate, much
more so than can be shown in the figure (pl. I., fig. 8 4).

In describing the last segment of the abdomen, Mr. Miers says: ** ter-
minal segment much the broadest at the base, with the sides at first con-
verging and then parallel,” In my specimens the sides after converging
usually diverge slightly.

The colour varies considerably. It is usually yellowish-brown with
darker patches, but some specimens are uniformly black.

Over the whole body the integument is covered with peculiar scale-like
markings, each scale being usually more or less pointed at the end (pl. I,
fig. 8 c).

Philongria rosea, Koch. (Bate’s and Westwood's Brit. Sessile-eyed Crust.,
vol. ii., p. 460.)

In a previous paper I have identified specimens found at Christchurch
and Eyreton as this species, and at the same time adduced reasons for
believing -that it could not well have been introduced from Europe. Since
then I have found specimens precisely similar in the bush at Oxford, so
that I think there can be little doubt that it is really a native of New
Zealand and has not been introduced.

74 Transactions.—Z oology.

I find that my specimens differ from those described by Messrs. Bate
and Westwood in one small point, which I had previously overlooked. In
theirs the upper surface of the body ‘‘is tuberculated, each tubercle emitting
a minute seta at its top.” In my specimens the tubercles are not very well
marked, and the sete, though certainly very small, are perhaps rather too
large to be called minute, as compared with the animal itself.

I do not, however, consider this difference sufficient to warrant its
removal from the European species.

Genus Plakarthrium, (novum).

Body much depressed, almost flat. Both antenne having some of the
basal joints expanded, flat; outer antenna with a flagellum. Cox very
largely developed. Last pair of pleopoda biramous, lamellar.

Plakarthrium typicum, sp. nov. Plate I., fig. 5.

First two joints of inner antenna much expanded, first sub-rectangular,

second sub-triangular, bearing on its posterior border the third joint, which
is small and not expanded and is followed by a very small joint bearing
two or three auditory cilia. Outer antenna with peduncle of five joints;
the first two small and cylindrical, the third expanded, triangular, fourth
expanded, transverse, fifth cylindrical, followed by a slender many-jointed
flagellum reaching to the posterior border of the third thoracie segment.
Eyes small, placed in the centres of the two rounded lateral portions of
the head. Head transverse, about twice as broad as long, entirely enclosed
by the expanded joints of the antenne and by the coxe of the first thoracic
segment. Thoracic segments sub-equal in length, the central ones being
rather broader than the first and the last. Coxe very large, lamellar, more
than half as broad as their segments ; coxa of last thoracic segment reaching
nearly to the extremity of the last pair of pleopoda. First two pairs of legs
slender, three following pairs short and stout, last two pairs slender, similar
to the first two, all ending in strong curved claws. Abdomen sub-rect-
angular, showing indieations of three segments, the last larger than the
first two together; posterior border concave. Last pair of pleopoda
apparently arising right at the posterior end of the abdomen, basal joint
short, flat, about as long as broad, inner branch oblong, inner margin
"ERR outer branch broader, expanding distally.

` Colour—light-reddish brown, with a few anal scattered dots of a darker
brown. Length about 1 of an inch.

Hab. Lyttelton Harbour. On stems of a brown seaweed, probably
Ecklonia radiata.

I do not know where this peculiar Isopod should be placed. In some
respects it is like Amphoroidea, but it differs very greatly from it in others.
As yet I have only found it on one kind of seaweed, probably Ecklonia

Cuir Trox.— Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. 75

radiata. It affords a very good example of protective resemblance, for the
body being very flat and of a brown colour can scarcely be distinguished
from the seaweed, to which it closely adheres. It has several appliances
which enable it to cling tightly to the seaweed ; in the first place all the
legs are furnished at the ends with powerful hooked claws, then on the
under side of the basal joint of last pair of pleopoda and round the proximal
edge of the outer branch are strong hooked sete, and besides this, on the
basal joints of all the legs, on some parts of the under surface of the head
and in one or two other places, are small projections of the integument
which may possibly be hooked setw, though their nature is not very
apparent, but which certainly appear to have the same function. They
are shown on the basal joints of the legs in fig. 5 d and f.

In the mouth parts the maxillipedes appear to have the same form as in
Spheroma, etc., consisting of a long slender basal portion bearing an ap-
pendage of four joints, none of which is produced into a lobe at the distal
end. The maxille I have not made out satisfactorily. The mandible is
long and slender and has a sharp cutting edge of four teeth, and below two
sete with stout bases. There is no appendage unless a rounded protuber-
ance on the mandible itself is to be regarded as such (fig. 5 ¢).

The branchial plates—pleopoda—rest in a slight hollow formed by the
arching of the abdomen. There appear to be two distinct kinds, the first
(fig. 5 g) consists of a short basal joint bearing two long subequal joints,
each of which bears several long plumose sets; in the second (fig. 5 h) the
basal joint is about twice as broad as long, the inner branch is short and
triangular, the inner edge straight and the outer one slightly curved, it has
no sete except a few exceedingly delicate ones along the inner edge ; the
outer branch is of the same length as the inner, and is curved so as to fit
along the curved outer edge of the inner branch, it bears short plumose sete
along its outer edge, these start about half-way along the joint, and are at
first very small, but gradually increase in size till the end where they are
largest.

When viewed from above the last pair of pleopoda appears to be articu-
lated on to the abdomen at its posterior edge, but when seen from below it

will be found that the basal joint extends anteriorly along the under side of
the abdomen, and no doubt belongs as usual to the sixth segment of pleon,
which is, together with the others, completely united to the terminal one or
telson.
At the end of the abdomen, in the centre, there is a small opening
- formed by the posterior edge of the abdomen being slightly arched and thus
raised a little above the inner branch of the last pleopod ; at this opening is
a kind of strainer formed by setz on the posterior edge of the abdomen and

76 Transactions.— Zoology.

on the inner anterior angle of the inner joint of the last pair of pleopoda.
Its function, doubtless, is to admit water to the branchial plates, and at the
same time to prevent the ingress of sand or other extraneous matter, the
flow of water is no doubt kept up by the movement of the branchial plates
themselves,

All round the outer edge of the coxz, the expanded joints of the antennz
and the last pair of pleopoda, two distinct parallel borders are to be seen,
the outer part of the integument being apparently produced beyond the
inner and more opaque parts. From the inner line numerous short sete
arise, these seldom reach much beyond the outer line. (See figs. 5 a, b, k.)

Genus Limnoria, Leach.
(Bate's and Westwood's British Sessile-eyed Crustacea, vol. ii., p. 849.)

As this genus is new to New Zealand I quote here the generic characters.

‘“ Oblong-ovate, depressed; antennzm subequal, cylindrical, not longer
than the cephalon. Pereiopoda nearly alike, slender. Pleon six-jointed.
Branchial plates naked. Terminal segment large, semicircular, with a
lateral appendage on each side bearing two terminal slender styles.”
Limnoria segnis, sp. nov. Pl. IL., fig. 1.

Body covered with short sets. Eyes large. Neither antenna longer
than head, inner one stouter and longer than the outer, consisting of three
joints, of which the second is the shortest, followed by a short flagellum of
about three joints bearing sete and long simple auditory cilia. Lower
(outer) antennz of four joints, the third and fourth subequal and longer
than the first and second; followed by a short flagellum of three joints
bearing simple sete. Mandible strong, appendage small, apparently of
only two joints, the last tipped with a few sete. Maxillipedes similar to
those of L. lignorum, but having the plate at base much longer, narrower at
base than towards the distal end, extremity rounded, whole margin fringed
with short sete. Terminal segment of the tail entire rounded and flattened,
without central dorsal carina and with the margins not raised. Last.
pleopoda with the inner branch strong, about twice as long as broad, the
end and outer margin supplied with sete about as long as the joint; outer
branch small pointed at the end, and with two or three sete on the outer
edge near the end. :

Length—+ of an inch.

Colour— white, opaque.

Hab. On seaweed, Lyttelton Harbour.

This species is very near Limnoria lignorum, the dreaded ** Gribble”
of Europe, but it differs in several small points already mentioned. It also
differs in habits; L. lignorum burrows into the wood of piers, piles, ete. ;
but L. segnis I found on the roots of Macrocystis. It is very sluggish and

Cuttton.— Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. 77

does not move when taken out of the water, even if it is touched, and a
good deal of extraneous matter is usually found among the short sete which
cover the body.
AMPHIPODA.
Genus Nicea.
(Cat. Amphip. Crus. Brit. Mus., p. 51.)
Nicea egregia, sp. nov. Plate II., fig. 2.

Female.—Body much compressed dorsally ; each segment of pereion
raised into a crest which projects backwards over the succeeding segment ;
first three segments of pleon produced dorsally into crests rather more pro-
minent than those on the segments of pereion. Crest of first segment of
pleon extending along the dorsal surface of the cephalon and rising abruptly
therefrom. Eye moderately large, round. Cephalon produced slightly up-
wards at the base of the uppér antenna. Upper antenna shorter than the
lower, peduncle of three joints nearly equal in length, decreasing slightly in
size distally ; flagellum about as long as the peduncle, each joint bearing
long auditory cilia on its under side at the distal end. Peduncle of lower
antenna with three joints visible, last two equal in length and considerably
longer than the first, flagellum longer than the peduncle, sete in short tufts
at the end of each joint. First and second gnathopoda equal in size and
similar in form ; carpus long, sub-triangular, with sete on its inner distal
angle; propodos oblong not broader than carpus, palm slightly oblique,
defined by a stout tooth, hairy. Coxw about as deep as their respective
segments. Pereiopoda subequal rather stout ; meros expanded distally and
produced anteriorly in the first two, posteriorly in the last three pereiopoda,
each pereiopod with dactylos long strong and curved with a short seta
arising on the inner margin towards the end. All the pereiopoda nearly free
from sete. Of the last three pairs of pleopoda, the first two reach to the
same point slightly beyond the extremity of the body ; the rami are about
equal in length to the peduncles, and are provided with short strong teeth
at the extremity and on their upper margins. Last pair of pleopoda
apparently rudimentary, consisting of two joints rounded and perfectly free
from sete. Telson concave below, subrectangular, about as broad as long,
rounded posteriorly, cleft about half-way down.

Male.—Differs in having the crests on segments of pereion not so
prominent; first segment not produced so much along the head ; second
gnathopod when fully developed chelate, basos long and narrow, ischios and
meros short, carpus apparently united with propodos, which is large and
produced distally into a fixed finger against which the dactylos impinges,
dactylos strong, rather blunt at end ; the ends of both fingers setose. The
first pair of gnathopoda same as those of female.

78 = Transactions.—Zoology.

Colour—various, greater part of body usually tinged with red but some-
times with blue, integument thick and more or less opaque.

Length about i inch.

Hab. Lyttelton Harbour. On seaweed, usually at roots of Macro-
cystis.

This species is very peculiar in appearance and presents several points
of interest.

The maxillipedes are shown in Pl. IL, fig. 2d. Both the basos and
ischios bear plates, that of the former ending in two rounded teeth, that of
the latter rounded at the end and with its inner edge setose, the meros has
its distal portion produced externally in a rounded lobe past the extremity
of the carpus, the propodos has its distal and inner margins setose, the
sete on the inner margin being minutely serrate ; the dactylos is broad,
subtriangular, and nearly free from sete.

The peculiar chelate character of the second pair of gnathopoda of male
appears to be aequired only in fully-developed individuals; in smaller
specimens they are subchelate, with the palm transverse, as shown in
fig. 2g; intermediate forms between this and the fully-developed form
shown in fig. 2f are also found. At first sight the carpus appears to be
absent; I believe that it is joined on to the propodos, but the evidence of
this is not quite satisfactory. The sixth segment of the pleon appears to
be absent, unless the part that I have described as the basal portion of the
last pair of pleopoda represents the sixth segment itself; if this be the case,
the last pleopod will be represented only by a single rounded joint; in
either case it certainly bears the appearance of being rudimentary and
useless,

Genus Montaguana.
(Montagua, Spence Bate, Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus., p. 54.)

As the name Montagua was long ago used by Fleming for a genus of
Nudibranch Mollusea, I have altered the name of Mr. Spence Bate's genus
to Montaguana.

Generic characters :—‘‘ The superior antenne are as long as the inferior,
and not furnished with a secondary appendage. The mandibles are not
furnished with an appendage. The maxillipedes are pediform, unguiculate,
and without, or with only rudimentary, squamiform plates. The first pair
of gnathopoda are small, subchelate, the coxe not developed into a squami-
form plate. The second pair of gnathopoda are larger than the first, and
have the coxe very large, squamiform, deeper than the body, and produced
anteriorly, so as to cover the organs of the mouth; the propodos is de-
veloped upon the same type as in the first pair. Thé pereiopoda are
subequal; the coxz of the two anterior pairs are very largely developed,

Cumton.— Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. 79

deeper than the body, and produced posteriorly, so as to cover that of the
following pair of pereiopoda. The posterior pair of pleopoda are styliform,
unibranched, the ramus biarticulate. The telson is simple and squami-
form."
Montaguana miersit ?
(? Montaguana miersii, Haswell, Proceedings Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. iv., p. 323,
pl IV., fig. 4, and Cat. Australian Crust., p. 226.)

* Coxe of the posterior gnathopoda and the two first pairs of pereiopoda
much deeper than their respective segments. Superior and inferior antenne
subequal in length, equal in length to the cephalon and first three segments
of the pereion ; the peduneles stout, rather shorter than the flagella. An-
terior gnathopoda small, the propodos subquadrate, the palm nearly
transverse. Posterior gnathopoda with the propodos large, cordiform ;
the palm oblique, undefined. Pereiopoda subequal, rather stout. Colour
yellow with brown markings. Length about j5 in.”

Hab. Timaru and Lyttelton Harbour.

Mr. Haswell obtained his specimens at Port Jackson. Mine differ from
the deséription and figures given by him in some small points so that I am
rather doubtful whether they are really the same species or not.

The first pair of gnathopoda has the palm more oblique than shown in
Mr. Haswell’s figure. In the second gnathopoda the specimens obtained at
Timaru differ somewhat from those obtained at Lyttelton, though much too
close in other respects to be considered as distinct species. The Lyttelton
specimens are nearest to those described by Mr. Haswell. The palm,
though it can hardly be called defined, yet has two stout sete at the place
where the end of the finger reaches to, one on each side; on the under-side
of the propodos towards the base are a few rather long sete, not shown in
Mr. Haswell’s figure; and in the centre of the palm is a small sharp pro-
jection. In the Timaru specimens the propodos is much stouter, palm less
oblique, and without the small projection at its centre.

In the last three pairs of pleopoda my specimens closely resemble those
of M. longicornis as figured by Mr. Haswell. In the figure of M. miersii the
last pair of pleopoda are drawn with two rami, but this must, I suppose, be
a slip of the artist’s.

Genus Cyproidia, Haswell.
(Proc. Linn. Soc, N.S.W., vol. iv., p. 320, and Cat. Aust. Crust., p. 229.)

« Body broad. Pereion and pleon of equal length. Coxe of gnatho-
poda very small. Coxe of the first and second pairs of pereiopoda enor-
mously developed, and cemented together to form broad and deep lateral
shields, concealing almost entirely the gnathopoda and pereiopoda, and
extending forwards to the sides of the cephalon, and backwards as far as

80 Transactions.— Zoology.

the posterior border of the sixth segment of the pereion, excavated poste-
riorly for the shallow coxe of the third pereiopoda. Coxe of last two pairs
of pereiopoda very small. Antenne subequal superior without an appen-
dage. Mandibles with a palp. Maxillipedes unguiculate; both basos and
ischium armed with small squamiform plates. Gnathopoda subcheliform.
Pereiopoda slender. Posterior pleopoda biramous. Telson single.”
Cyproidia (?) crassa, sp. nov. Pl. IIL, fig. 1.

Eyes large. All the mouth parts and nearly all the lower antenne
concealed by the coxe of the two pairs of gnathopoda and the first pair of
pereiopoda. Coxe of first pair of gnathopoda triangular about as deep as
its segment, extending anteriorly over the mouth parts, posterior edge
slightly curved. Coxe of second gnathopod and first pereiopod deeper than
their segments, rather narrow, slightly curved. Coxe of second pair of
pereiopoda enormously developed, much deeper than its segment and ex-
tending posteriorly as far as the posterior border of the seventh segment
of pereion, excavated above, posteriorly for the shallow coxa of the third
pereiopod. Coxe of last two pairs of pereiopoda rudimentary, hidden.
The coxe of the two gnathopoda and the first two pereiopoda united
together to form deep broad lateral shields which enclose all but the ends
of the pereiopoda. Upper antenns with first two joints of peduncle stout,
subequal, the second produced above into a strong tooth, third joint small
and indistinguishable from the flagellum; flagellum nearly as long as
. peduncle bearing on its under surface long auditory cilia. First joint of
peduncle of lower antenne large, second joint shorter, articulated to the
first by a geniculate joint, third joint longer than second but not quite so
long as the first followed by a short flagellum about as long as the third
joint of peduncle. Two pairs of gnathopoda equal in size and similar in
shape, meros and carpus both having the inner distal angle produced into a
lobe setose at the end, propodos rather small, hairy, some of the hairs on
the palm strong, plumose at tip, dactylos rather small, slightly curved at
the tip; the gnathopod appears to be but very imperfectly subchelate.
Pereiopoda subequal, sete few, short. Of the last three pairs of pleopoda
the first is the longest, peduncle rather slender, rami slender, lanceolate,
nearly equal, almost naked, second similar but with rami more unequal,
last stouter, rami unequal, naked. Telson oval, slightly narrower towards
the end than at base, margins entire, no sete. Colour—brown.

Length, about 4 inch.

Hab. Lyttelton harbour.

As will be seen from the figure and the description already given, this
species differs very considerably in the form of the coxw from Mr. Haswell’s
species for which he made the genus ; it will most probably form the type

TRANS.NZINSTITUTE, OL XV PLE.

CRUSTACEA.

Cutiron.— Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. 81

of a new genus, but, as I have only had two specimens, both of the same
species, I prefer to leave it under Mr. Haswell’s genus for the present.
The details (fig. 1 a-d) were taken from a small specimen, and hence may
not represent quite accurately their form in more adult specimens.
Genus Moera, Leach.
(Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus., p. 187.)
Moera spinosa, Haswell. (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.8.W., iv., p. 268, pl. £;
fig. 5; and Cat. Aust. Crust., p. 257.)

« Posterior margin of the five anterior segments of the pleon armed
with a few acute teeth or spines ; fourth and fifth segments armed behind
with acute spines. Coxe much shallower than their respective segments.
Lateral plate of the third segment of the pleon serrated posteriorly. Eyes
long, oval. Superior antenne more than half the length of the body ; first
segment of peduncle as long as the cephalon and first segment of the
pereion ; second rather longer ; third very short; flagellum as long as the
peduncle ; appendage nearly half as long as the flagellum.*

“Inferior antennz more than half as long as the superior pair; third
segment of peduncle equal in length to the first segment of the pereion ;
fourth twice as long as the third, fifth as long as the cephalon ; flagellum
as long as the fifth segment of the peduncle. Anterior gnathopoda hairy,
carpus rather longer than the propodos; the latter ovate ; palm oblique,
notched. Posterior gnathopoda with the propodos large, ovate, more
dilated in the male than in the female, palm defined by a strong acute
tooth, and armed in the male with two other prominent teeth. Two anterior
pairs of pereiopoda sub-equal. Third pair rather shorter than the fourth
and fifth; basos of the three posterior pairs produced at its postero-distal
angle; meros, carpus, and propodos serrated and hairy. Fifth pair of
pleopoda much shorter than the fourth. Sixth pair large, with a stout
protopodite and two broad-lanceolate rami, the latter serrated and armed
with sete. Telson double, each half ending in a sharp spine, and armed
with a bundle of stiff sete. Length 8 lines.”

Hab, Auckland.

Of this species I have two specimens, a male and a female, for which I
have to thank Professor Hutton. He found them in a collection of Mollusea
sent him from Auckland. Mr. Haswell’s specimens were from Tasmania.
In my specimen of the male the second gnathopod of the right side only
has the two promiment teeth on the palm, and these are rather larger and
more blunt at the end than those shown in Mr. Haswell’s figure; the
second gnathopod of the left side is like those of the female, having the palm
slightly convex, and without the two teeth. (See plate IL, fig. 3a.)

* In the So wee this is by an error printed “ appendage nearly as long as the flagellum,"

82 Transactions.— Zoology.

Moera petriei,G. M. Thomson. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., xiv., p. 286, pl. xviii., fig. 8).

This species was described by Mr. Thomson from specimens obtained
at Port Pegasus in the dredge. I have found it pretty abundantly in Lyt-
telton Harbour at low tide. The female differs from the male in the form
of the second pair of gnathopoda. In these the carpus is much longer than
in the male, being slightly longer than broad; it is densely haired, the hairs
being chiefly arranged in rows; many if not all these hairs are serrated ;
the propodos is only very slightly broader than the carpus, having tufts of
setæ along both sides and also along the middle, those on the under sur-
face being the most numerous and the thickest. Palm imperfectly defined
by several strong sete at the point where the tip of the dactylos impinges.
Dactylos slender, very acute. (See plate IL., fig. 4a.)

Iu the male my specimens have the propodos of the gnathopoda less
haity than the one drawn by Mr. Thomson, and the dactylos is more blunt,
being quite rounded at the end.

The two acute spines on the postero-dorsal margin of the fourth seg-
ment of the pleon are invariable in both sexes.

Genus Harmonia, Haswell,
(Proc. Linn. Soc. N.8.W., vol. iv., p. 330, and Cat. Aust. Crust., p. 250.)

Generic characters : —** Coxe not so deep as their respective segments.
Superior antenne with an appendage. Inferior antenns longer than the
superior pair. Mandibles with a palp. Maxillipedes unguiculate, sub-
pediform, provided with a squamiform plate on the basos only. Gnatho-
poda subchelate, unequal, posterior pair very large. Pereiopoda stout.
Posterior pleopoda biramous, the rami short, conical. Telson single,
elongate.”

Of this genus Mr. Haswell says: “ This genus, of which I have as yet
observed but one species, has affinities with Eurystheus and Amathia, but is
distinguished from the former by the form of the telson and the stoutness
of the pereiopoda, and from the latter mainly by the large size of the poste-
rior gnathopoda."

Before notieing Mr. Haswell's genus I had found the following species,
and had begun to describe it as a new species of Eurystheus.

Harmonia crassipes, Haswell, (Le., p. 880, pl. xix., fig. 8.)

** Superior antenne as long as the cephalon and first six segments of
the pereion, first and second segments of the peduncle subequal, the second
narrower than the first, third scarcely distinguishable from the articuli of
the flagellum; flagellum rather longer than the pedunele. Inferior an-
tennæ longer than the superior pair; pedunele and flagellum subequal.
Anterior gnathopoda small; propodos ovoid ; palm oblique, undefined.
Posterior gnathopoda much larger ihan the anterior pair; carpus sub-

Cuttron.— Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. 88

triangular; propodos irregularly ovoid, palm oblique, excavate, defiued by
a triangular tooth, and armed with another of similar form near the distal
end. Two anterior pairs of pereiopoda subequal; three posterior pairs
with the basa oblong twice as long as broad, the other joints very broad,
the dactylos very stout; fourth pair smaller than the fifth and sixth.
Rami of fourth pair of pleopoda as long as the protopodite; those of the
fifth pair shorter; those of sixth pair very short, conieal, armed with a few
straight sete. Telson simple, conical, compressed. Colour brown. Length,
z5 inch."

Hab. Lyttelton Harbour; Timaru.

This species is moderately common at Lyttelton Harbour; Mr. Has-
well’s specimens are from Port Jackson. The female differs from the male
in the form of the second gnathopoda. The first gnathopoda are like those
of male, and are shown in pl. Il., fie. 5 a. They are very hairy, and at
the inferior edge of the palm are two stout sete. The second gnathopoda
of female are much smaller than those of the male, the carpus is sub-
triangular and larger than the carpus in the second gnathopoda of male, it
has its distal and inferior borders setose; propodos only slightly broader
than the carpus, long ovate, with small tufts of sete on the two sides and
on the middle, palm oblique imperfectly defined by a stout seta on each side
at the end of the dactylos.

Genus Moera.
Moera incerta, sp. noy. Pl. III., fig. 3.

None of the segments of pleon or pereion produced into teeth. Coxm
shallower than their respective segments. Basal joint of upper antenna
stout, narrowing distally, second joint only slightly longer than the first,
third joint short; flagellum shorter than peduncle, about as long as the
basal joint and half the second; secondary appendage rather more than
half as long as the flagellum ; sete on the antenna short and very fine.
Lower antenna shorter than the upper, slender; peduncle as long as that
of upper antenna, last joint of peduncle slightly shorter than the preceding
joint, flagellum short, not quite so long as the last joint of the peduncle,
sete short and delicate. First pair of gnathopoda having the carpus about
as large as the propodos ; its outer edge with a shallow notch towards the
distal end, inner edge densely fringed with sete, small tufts of sets»
seattered over the joint; propodos ovate, not very hairy, palm slightly
convex, fringed with short sete, imperfectly defined by one or two
stout short sete; dactylos slender acute, with one or two long sete at its
base. Second pair of gnathopoda very large, carpus rather small sub-
triangular, propodos very large, subrectangular, slightly narrowed at
the base, inner margin slightly sinuous, with a few small tufts of sel:

84 Transactions.—Z oology.

chiefly on the proximal half; on the outer margin mostly towards the
distal part are also a few small tufts of sete, but these lie close along the
joint and are very easily overlooked. Palm transverse defined by a short
stout tooth and having short stout sete along the whole palm. Dactylos
thick and strong, not.longer than palm. First two pairs of pereiopoda sub-
equal, rather slender, last three broad, increasing slightly in size posteriorly,
basos moderately large subrectangular, anterior edge with a few small sete,
posterior edge minutely serrate, a very minute seta arising at each serration,
meros broad serrated, with moderately long strong sete, carpus expanding
somewhat distally, setose ; propodos setose on anterior side only, numerous
strong sete arising at the base of the dactylos ; dactylos considerably nar-
rower than propodos, ending in two sharp points, the principal one longer
and more eurved than the other. Inferior edges of first three segments of
pleon supplied with several small set. Posterior pair of pleopoda only
reaching very slightly beyond the two preceding pairs, of which the first
pair is slender, having the peduncle considerably longer than the rami,
rami with long strong sets» at their extremities ; second pair stouter, rami
with similar long strong sete at end; third pair having the rami broad
and setose more especially on the outer edge. Telson double, each half
concave posteriorly with two long sete arising from the hollow, and having
another hollow on the outer side towards the distal end with a single seta
` springing from the hollow.

Length, about + of an inch.

Hab. Lyttelton Harbour.

This species is very elose to M. quadrimanus, Dana, M. grossimanus,
Montagu, M. viridis, Haswell, M. truncatipes, Spinola, but differs from all
in the form of the second pair of gnathopoda. In this respect it closely
resembles M. blanchardi, Spence Bate, but differs in having the basa of the
three posterior pairs of pereiopoda dilated, in having the secondary appen-
dage of upper antenna not so long as the primary flagellum, and in other
points. It also resembles M. tenella, Dana, but that species has the base
joint of upper antenna “ not stout, second very long ; " the two species also
appear to differ somewhat in the form of the second gnathopoda, and also in
the length of the posterior pair of pleopoda.

Genus Podocerus, Leach.
(Cat. Amphip. Crust. Brit. Mus., p. 252.)

* Eyes small, situated on a lobe between the superior and inferior
antenne. Superior antenne having a secondary appendage, which is
generally very minute. Inferior antenns robust, the flagellum consisting
of but few articuli and as stout as the peduncle, the hairs towards the
extremity being developed into spines, which increase in strength as they

TRANS. NZ.INSTITUTE, VOL. XV PLIT.

3.d.
CRUSTACEA.

Cimrox.— Additions to the New Zealand Crustacea. 85

approach the apex, where they become curved. Second pair of gnathopoda
having the propodos (in the male) much larger than that of the first pair.
Two anterior pairs of pereiopoda short, having the basa very broad. Pos-
terior pair of pleopoda having two rami, one of which is armed with one or
more hooked spines. Telson squamiform."

Podocerus frequens, sp. nov. Plate III., fig. 2.

Eye moderately large round. Superior antenna as long as the inferior;
first joint of peduncle stout, next two joints longer, equal in length, slender,
flagellum considerably longer than the last joint of peduncle, secondary
appendage of two or three joints; the whole of the inferior margin of
antenna thickly fringed with long sete. Inferior antenne slender, last
two joints of flagellum equal and longer than the preceding one, flazellum
considerably longer than the last joint of the peduncle, inferior border of
antenna fringed with long sete ; spines on flagellum even at the end are
not much curved and not very strong. First pair of gnathopoda long but
not very stout, carpus longer than propodos, hairy; propodos ovate hairy,
dactylos with proximal half of inner edge serrate, distal half smooth.
Second gnathopod with carpus short, triangular, propodos large, produced
inferiorly into a strong tooth against-which the dactylos impinges, dactylos
strong proximal half of inner edge serrated. First two pairs of pereiopoda
. subequal, stout. Last three pairs stout, third smaller than the fourth and
fifth. Last three pairs of pleopoda short all reachirg to the same point ;
first pair the longest, rather slender, peduncle longer than the rami and
produced between them into a sharp slightly curved spine which is about
two-thirds as long as the rami; rami with short teeth on upper margins
curving upwards; second pair with stout peduncle, rami more slender than
peduncle, curved teeth on upper margins of peduncle and rami; last pair
with stout peduncle narrowing at apex, rami small slender, nearly naked.
Telson with two curved spines, and anterior to these one or two simple
sete.

Female.—Differs from above in having the propodos of second gnatho-
poda less stout and wanting the strong process, but with two stout setze
towards the end of the palm.

Length about 1, of an inch.

Hab. Lyttelton Harbour.

This species appears closely to resemble P. validus, Dana, from Rio
Janeiro, but that species has the inferior antenne “ very stout.”

The process on the propodos of second gnathopoda of male varies in
size in different specimens, and is often longer and more distinct than
shown in fig. 2b.

T'ransactions.— Zoology.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES I.—III.
Prate I.

Scutuloidea maculata x 19; a,innerantenna x 40 ; b, auditory seta from same,
more highly magnified ; c, mandible x 40; d, first maxilla x 40; e, second
maxilla x 74; f, seta from outer lobe of same highly magnified ; g, inner lobe
of same x 160; h, maxilipede x 40; k, first thoracic leg x 15; 1, end of
same X 40; m, second thoracic leg x 15; n, end of same x 40; o, one of the
pleopoda x 30; p, abdomen from below x 12. .

Hymenosoma lacustris; a, third (external) maxillipede x 10; band c, different
forms of sete from the same, more highly magnified ; d, chela of male x 8;
e, abdomen of male x 15.

Cubaris rugulosus ; a, inner antenna x 40; b, outer antenna x 10; c, scale-like
markings on the integument x 120.

Anthura affinis; a, antenne from above x 23; b,firstthoracieleg x 15; c, second
thoracie leg x 13; d, extremity of same, more highly magnified ; e, abdomen,
with telson and last pair of pleopoda, from above, x 30; f, first pleopod x 30.

Plakarthrium typicum x 12; a, inner antenna x 18; b, outer antenna x 18;
c, mandible x 120; d, first thoracic leg x 18; e, extremity of same x 75;
J, third thoracic leg x 40; g, one of the pleopoda X 30; h, another form of
the pleopoda x 30; k, last pair of pleopoda x 24.

Puate II.

Limnoria segnis; a, antennæ from above X 60; b, mandible x 120; c, maxilli-
pede X 120; d, appendage of sixth segment of pleon x 40.

Nicea egregia, female x 6; a, portion of flagellum of upper antenne with audi-
tory cilia x 40; b, portion of flagellum of lower antenna x 60; c, mandible
X 40; d, maxillipede x 60; e, first gnathopod x 30; f, second gnathopod of
fully developed male x 13; g, second gnathopod of young male x 13; h,
transverse section through one of the segments of pereion of male x 15;
k, extremity of pleon x 30; 1, telson, from above x 40.

Moera spinosa; a, second gnathopod of female, which is the same as second
gnathopod of left side of male x 13.

Moera petriei ; a, second gnathopod of female x 13.

Harmonia crassipes ; a, first gnathopod of female x 35; b, second gnathopod of
female x 35.

Praire III.

Cyproidia (?) crassa X 80; a, upper antenna, and b, lower antenna, in position,
X 70; c, first gnathopod x 70; d, telson and three posterior pleopoda from —
above x 120. i

Podocerus frequens x 30 ; a, first gnathopod x 40; b, second gnathopod of male
X 30; c, extremity of pleon x 70.

Moera incerta X 13; a, first gnathopod x 30; b, second gnathopod x 30; c
fifth pereiopod x 30; d, dactylos of same X 120; e, telson and last pair of
pleopoda from above x 30.

Cuitton.—On some Subterranean Crustacea. 87

Arr. III.—Notes on, and a new Species of Subterranean Crustacea.
By Cuartes Camron, M.A. ;
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 5th October, 1882.]
Plate IV
Corrections and Additions to previous Paper.*
Ix my previous paper I have stated that the well from which the Crustacea
were obtained was “ not more than twenty-five feet deep." I have since
found that this is considerably too much, it is really only sixteen or seven-
teen feet deep ; since then, however, the well has been filled in, so that it
is now practically the same as though the pipe had been simply driven into
the ground as in an artesian well. |

The Crustacea still continue to come up, though not so frequently as
before, and they now vary more, sometimes coming up pretty abundantly
while at other times they are very scarce; and while previously Calliope
subterranea (female) used to be much more abundant than any of the other
species, i& now, though still more abundant than the others, does not pre-
ponderate over them nearly so much as before. Next come Crangonyw
compactus and. Cruregens fontanus which occur in about equal numbers, while
Gammarus fragilis is now the rarest of all.

From another pump about two or three chains from the first, I have
obtained a few specimens of Calliope subterranea (female), and from a third
pump about a mile and a half distant I got a single specimen of Gammarus
fragilis, and I have heard of similar animals being seen from another pump
about a mile distant from the first one, but I have not seen specimens from
this well. These facts seem to show that the Subterranean Crustacea are
fairly well distributed in the district.

All-these wells are sunk in a bed of gravel which lies immediately under
the surface soil. Through this gravel water continually percolates, and can
always be found at the depth of a few feet from the surface, the depth vary-
ing according to the situation, the dryness of the season, the state of the
neighbouring River Eyre, etc. I do not think that there is anywhere any
large connected quantity of water, but I believe that the Crustacea live in
the water which percolates through the interstices between the stones in
the bed of gravel.

With regard to the origin of these Crustacea one can as yet only conjec-
ture. Their nearest allies appear to be marine in their habitat. Cruregens
fontanus would, but for the absence of the last pair of thoracic legs, come
under the genus Paranthura, the species of which, as well as of the allied
genus Anthura, are all marine. Besides Cruregens fontanus, I have obtained

* « On some Subterranean Crustacea,” “ Trans. N.Z. Inst.,” vol. xiv., p. 174.

88 Transactions.—Z. oology.

another Isopod (described in the latter part of the paper) whose nearest
allies are marine. Calliope subterranea is inconclusive, for we have in New
Zealand one marine and one fresh-water species ; it is, however, not at all
near to C. fluviatilis the fresh-water species, and certainly has not arisen
out of that species.

Gammarus fragilis, again, does not prove anything, for though in New
Zealand we have only one species, a marine one, in Europe some species
are marine and some fresh-water. The genus Crangonyx contains only two
species besides C. compactus, mihi, one C. subterraneus from a well in Eng-
land, the other C. ermanni from warm springs in Kamschatka ; its nearest
allied form, however, is a marine genus, Gammarella.

On the whole, both the Isopoda and the Amphipoda are so distinctly
marine and their fresh-water representatives in New Zealand so few, in
fact only two, Calliope fluviatilis and Idotea lacustris, that it is difficult to
believe that the subterranean fauna, which, so far as at present known,
contains five species, could have arisen from any other than the marine
fauna.

Cruregens fontanus.—8Since writing my previous paper I have obtained a
great number of specimens of this species—between 40 and 50—and they
all agree in having the last thoracic segment small and without appendages,
so that there can no longer be any doubt that the form I have described is
the adult form.

In living specimens the heart can be distinctly seen through the trans-
parent integument. It is elongated and extends from the middle of the
fifth abdominal segment anteriorly, reaching nearly to the middle of the
sixth thoracic segment. The anterior end of the heart is narrower than the
posterior part, and the posterior end is rounded. There appear to be three
openings through which blood flows into the heart ; one is on the left side
in the second abdominal segment ; the other two are on the right side, one
in the seventh (last) thoracic segment, and the other in the third abdominal
segment. These openings appear to be provided with valves of some kind.
Blood passes out through the anterior end of the heart, in the median line
of the body, and flows forwards to supply the various parts of the body.

In my previous paper I have stated that the only blind Isopoda inhabit-
ing wells or caves that I could find mention of were two species of a genus,
Cacidotea, found in the Mammoth Cave of Kentucky and in the Wyandotte
Cave; since then I have found two others mentioned, but I have not been
able to get descriptions of them ; they are Titanethes albus, Schiódte, which
inhabits caves of Carniola* and Typhloniscus steinii.+ 1

* See “ Nature,” 18th April, 1872, p. 484.
T See ** Trans. Linn. Soe.," 2nd ser., vol. I., pt. i., p. 24 (footnote).
Others are mentioned in the Zoological Records for 1879 and 1880.

Curb ToN.—On some Subterranean Crustacea. 89

I have now to add another obtained from the same well as the other

Subterranean Crustacea that I have described.
Genus Phreatoicus, (novum).

Body long, sub-cylindrical, laterally compressed. Upper antenna
short, lower long, with flagellum. Mandible with an appendage. First
pair of legs subchelate, others simple; first four pairs articulated to
body at the anterior ends of their segments and directed forwards,
last three articulated at posterior ends of their segments and directed
backwards. Abdomen long, of six distinct segments, last joined to
telson. Sixth pair of pleopoda biramous, styliform. Telson large, sub-
conical.

Phreatoicus typicus, sp. nov. Pl. IV.

Eyes not visible. Upper antenna about half as long as the peduncle of
the lower antenna, consisting of about eight joints, peduncle not distinguish-
able from the flagellum, last three or four joints thieker than the preceding.
Lower antenna about three-fourths as long as the body, peduncle of five
joints, first two short, third longer but not so long as the fourth, fifth
nearly as long as the third and fourth together. First pair of legs subchelate,
propodos rather small, palm oblique, defined by densely haired knob;
finger strong, hairy; next three pairs of legs subequal, rather stout; last
three longer, setose, increasing regularly in length from before backwards.
First segment of pereion only about half as long as the second, remainder
subequal. Pleon two-thirds as long as pereion, first segment small, next
three subequal, fifth large, about as long as the preceding three together,
the second, third, fourth and fifth segments having the integument pro-
duced inferiorly, and the inferior edge fringed with short stout sete. Sixth
segment joined to telson and bearing a pair of biramous pleopoda ; peduncle
longer than rami, outer ramus shorter than inner. Telson large, sub-
conical, deeply concave below, inferior edge irregularly serrate and fringed
with very short setz ; regularly rounded above, extremity projecting back-
wards, with short sete on tip, and a stout one on each side of the
base. i ;

Colour—transparent.

Length, about half an inch.

Hab, Pump at Eyreton.

Additional remarks on structure :—

The upper antenna (pl. IV., fig. 2) is peculiar in having the last three
or four joints considerably thickened, the thickening being chiefly due to
the increased thickness of the integument. Small simple auditory cilia are
found on the under side of the antenna (fig. 2 a).

The lower antenna (fig. 3) has already been sufficiently described.

90 Transactions.—Zoology.

The mouth parts are shown in position in fig. 4. In front is the
labrum (a), the end of which is densely beset with fine sete projecting
radially from the tip as centre. When dissected out the labrum appears to
consist of two plates each more or less triangular (fig. 6).

The mandible is strong, it bears a three-jointed appendage, second joint
the longest, third fringed on one side with sete projecting perpendicularly
to the joint and increasing regularly in size towards the distal end of the
joint. There is a large molar tubercle, the end of which seems to bear
rows of short setze.

The cutting end of the mandible consists of two sharp teeth, one longer
than the other; below this there is a movable portion also ending in sharp
teeth, and below this again a double row of strong sete. (See fig. 5.)

The first maxilla (fig. 7) consists of two plates, the outer longer than
the inner, bearing at the end strong sete, some of which are branched, the
outer edge and inner portion thickly covered with long very fine setze ; the
inner lobe bears on the rounded end several long sete, somewhat separated
from each other, each plumose more especially towards the end ; the distal
and inner portions thickly covered with fine sete similar to those on the
outer lobe.

The second maxilla (fig. 8) consists of a stout basal portion bearing
three overlapping plates: on the outer plates are long sets, each bearing
short pieces projecting at right angles to the seta. (See fig. 8a.)

On the third and inner plate are long plumose sete, and on the inner
edge of the base is a row of long plumose sete similar to those on the inner
lobe. The whole of the inner lobe, the inner portions of the two outer
lobes, and some parts of the base, are covered with fine sete similar to those
on the first maxilla.

The maxillipede (fig. 9) bears at the base an irregularly rounded plate
(fig. 4 f) which probably is homologous with a similar plate found in Jdotea
and Limnoria ; the basal joint is long, its inner edge towards the distal
end is fringed with long plumose sete, and there is a lobe apparently con-
nected with the first joint; this lobe bears plumose sete on the inner edge,
and simple sete on the outer side and distal end. The other joints of the
maxillipede present nothing remarkable, and their form can be best under-
stood from the figure.

The coxe of all the legs can be readily seen to be simply the basal joints
ofthelegs. In the first four pairs of legs the coxa projects slightly for-
wards, and is tipped with a few short sete; in the last three pairs it projects
backwards similarly. (See fig. 11.)

In the first pair of legs the distal end of the meros is produced
anteriorly and is fringed with sete, the carpus is longer than broad and

Cuitton.—On some Subterranean Crustacea. 91

has a tuft of sete on the inner edge, the propodos is not very large; in
the centre of the palm are a few short hairs set on the tip of small teeth-
like projections. The other legs present nothing remarkable; the last
three are abundantly covered with long stout sete (see fig. 11); in all the
dactylos is slender and the end forms a distinct claw having sete arising at
its base (fig. 11a).

In the pleon a somewhat remarkable feature is presented by the seg-
ments (except the first) having the integument produced downwards as in
the first three segments of the pleon in Amphipoda, thus forming lateral
shields protecting the pleopoda. The first pair of pleopoda differs from the
others; it consists of a small basal joint bearing two oblong plates, the
large one having a few sete at the end (fig 12). It appears to form an
imperfect operculum for the other pleopoda. In the others there is a basal
joint as before; from this spring two lobes, the smaller oval with margin
entire, the larger sub-oblong, inner edge fringed with simple sete and
bearing at the end another small joint fringed with plumose sete (fig. 13).

The sixth segment of pleon is united to the telson, its inferior edge
bears four strong slightly curved sets. The sixth pleopod is more like one
of the last three pairs of pleopoda in Amphipoda than anything I know of
among the Isopoda ; the upper surface of the peduncle is broad and slightly
concave, the outer upper edge fringed with setze, while the inner upper edge
is straight. At the end of the peduncle there is one strong seta below and `
two or three above, the rami are sharply pointed and bear both stout sete
and longer fine hairs (fig. 14).

Throughout the whole of the body and the appendages the integument
is covered with very- short sete arranged more or less regularly in inter-
rupted rows. These sete are very small and can scarcely be seen without
a 1-in, objective (fig. 15). Besides this along the dorsal surface are scattered
a few long fine hairs.

The alimentary canal is generally full of black matter of some kind,—
food, I suppose,—and hence can be readily seen through the transparent
integument. It is shown in fig. 1.

The animal I have thus described is interesting and important, because
it combines characters belonging to different groups. In the elongated
form of the body, in the antenne and in the plate at the base of the maxilli-
pede, it resembles Idotea, it differs very much from this genus, however,
in the form of the abdomen and in the fact that the mandible has an
appendage. In this latter respect and in the cylindrical elongate body it
resembles Anthura and Paranthura, and it thus to a certain extent serves
to connect the Anthuride with the Idoteidz. In the long abdomen com-
posed of separate segments it differs both from the Anthuride and the

92 Transactions.— Zoology.

Idoteide and approaches the Tanaide. The legs consist of an anterior
series of four, and a posterior series of three, and this, according to the
figures given by Bate and Westwood, appears to be the case with the
Tanaide. This peculiarity is also possessed by the Amphipoda to which
Phreatoicus has a considerable superficial resemblance due chiefly to the
flattened form of the body, best seen in the abdomen, and to the fact
that the segments of the pleon have the integument produced downwards,
but also to the Amphipodan facies of the legs and the last pair of pleo-
poda.

The precise place of Phreatoicus in any system of classification cannot
as yet be indicated with certainty, but one thing is made clear by the dis-
cussion, viz., that Phreatoicus, possessing as it does affinities to several dis-
tinct groups, must be of very considerable antiquity.

The occurrence of this species has been somewhat remarkable. Ever
since January, 1881, I have collected or had collected for me all the
Crustacea that were observed to come up; nothing new was found until
the beginning of September, 1882, when a single specimen of Phreatoicus
was obtained, and in the short time since then six other specimens have
been found.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATE IV.
Phreatoicus typicus.

Fig. 1. Lateral view of the animal x 5.

2. Upper antenna x 30; a, auditory cilium from the same, more highly magnified.

3. Base of lower antenna x 13.

4. Side view of the head, showing the mouth organs in position, x 15; a, labrum;
b, mandible with appendage ; c, the two lobes of first maxilla; d, second max-
illa ; e, maxillipede with f, the rounded plate at its base.

9. Mandible, view of inner side x 20,

6. Labrum x 30.

7. First maxilla x 30. :

8. Second maxilla x 30; a, seta rom middle lobe of same, more highly magnified

9. Maxillipede x 30.

10. Distal portion of first thoracic leg x 30.

ll. Seventh thoracic leg x 13; a, end of same x 30.
12. First pair of pleopoda x 13.

13. Second pair of pleopoda x 15.

14. Extremity of abdomen, side view, x 14.

15. Portion of the integument x 120.

G. M. Tuomson.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 93

Art. IV.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. By Gro. M. Tuomson, F.L.S.

(Read before the Otago Institute, 9th May, 1882.)
Plates V. to XI.
Iw the N.Z. Inst. Trans., Vol. XI., pp. 258-259, I described two species of
Entomostraea belonging to the Order Copepoda—viz., Cyclops nove-zea-
landie and Arpacticus bairdii. I had numerous other forms in my collec-
tion at the time, but, from want of text-books on this little-known order,
was unable with any certainty to work them out. This difficulty having
been in great measure overcome, I am now enabled to contribute
a little information to our knowledge of this interesting group of
animals. -

The forms described in this paper have been obtained from only a few.
situations, the marine species being either from rock-pools or shore-kelp
along the coast, or taken by the dredge in Otago Harbour at a maximum
depth of 6 fathoms. Small as the number of species already identified is,
they show a remarkable approximation to European forms. As the litera-
ture of the subject is not readily accessible to members of the N.Z. Institute,
I make no apology for introducing generic characters. The classification
followed is that adopted by Brady in his beautiful ‘“ Monograph of the
British Copepoda,” recently issued by the Ray Society.

Of the 8 families represented in the British fauna, I have only met with
representatives from 4—namely, Calanide, Cyclopide, Harpacticide and
Artotrogide. 1

(Note.—Four species of Copepoda were obtained by Dana near New Zealand, and are
described in the ** Crustacea of the U.S. Exploring Expedition (1855) ;” they are Pontella
valida, Pontellina simplex, Sapphirina gemma and Miracia gracilis).

Fam. CALANIDA.
Sub-fam. CALANINÆ, Dana.

Eye single, composed of several lenses; thorax and abdomen long and
slender; rostrum (if present) slender, and usually fuscate; anterior an-
tenn 24—25-jointed.

Genus Boeckia,* gen. nov.

Body elongated, compressed ; head not distinct from thorax. Abdomen
-consisting of five segments in the male, and of three in the female. Right
anterior antenne of the male geniculated. Posterior antenne two-branched,
the secondary branch having four small intercalated median joints. Man-
dibles large, with a sharply toothed cutting portion, and a broad palp; the
latter bears two branches, one four- and the other three- (or two-) jointed.
Maxillx furnished with numerous strong marginal plumose sete. Anterior

* In honour of Axel Boeck, author of several works on Copepoda.

94 Transactions.— Zoology.

footjaws broad, sete numerous; posterior pair much elongated, terminal
portion five-jointed, and furnished with several sete of moderate length.
Five pairs of swimming feet, all two-branched, and each branch of the first
four pairs three-jointed and almost similar; fifth pair with both branches
three-jointed in the female, but outer branch two-jointed in male, with a
long terminal eurved (apparently prehensile) claw, inner branch some-
what rudimentary, one-jointed. Ovisac single, borne in front of the
abdomen.

It is with some hesitation that I advance this new genus, but as the
chief systematists who have studied the Calanide treat the structure of the
inner branches of the swimming feet as of primary importance in the classi-
fication of the genera, no other course was open to me. The genus belongs
to the same section as Isias (Boeck), and Centropages (Kréyer). The former
is its nearest ally, but differs in having the inner branch of the fifth pair of
feet in the female one-jointed, while in the male the outer branch consists
of two, and the inner of one or two joints. In Centropages, the strong
bristles on the anterior footjaws point to its affinity with the sub-family
Pontelling, and the outer branch of the fifth pair of feet in the male is

developed into a powerful grasping claw on the right side only, while the

inner branch is normally three-jointed.
1. Boeckia triarticulata, sp. nov. Pl. VI., fig. 1.

Body elongated, rounded above, last thoracic segment produced into a

strong spine on its infero-posterior margin. Anterior antenns almost as
long as the body: that of. the male on the right side swollen in the middle,
hinged between the 19th and 20th joints, and bearing denticulated plates
on the inner face of the 18th and 19th joints above, and on the 20th joint
below the hinge; spines and setw rather few. Fifth pair of feet in the
female somewhat similar to preceding pairs, but with the middle joint of
the outer branch produced internally into a strong toothed spine (in this
respect resembling to some extent Centropages typicus), inner branch rather
reduced in size ; in the male the outer branch is distended and two-jointed,
with a long terminal curved claw, which is longer and more slender on the
left than on the right side. Caudal segments about as long as last abdo-
minal segments, and bearing five densely plumose rigid sete, which are
shorter than the abdomen.

panes (including caudal sete) i1; inch; spread of anterior antenne,

Hab. This interesting species was obtained in shingle-pits (fresh
water) at Eyreton, in the North Canterbury District, by Mr. Chas. Chilton.
Most of the specimens are reddish in colour, but the colouration is very
variable both in intensity and localization.

d
"(eU

PROMUS a emi E TAE

G. M. Tuomson.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 95

(P.S.—The generie name Boeckia was, I find, originally proposed by
Dr. Brady for a species of Lichomolgus (L. arenicolus), but as it has lapsed
for that species, it may stand for the above. In suggesting it, I was quite
unaware that it had been already employed).

Fam. CYCLOPIDA.
Genus Thorellia, Boeck.

Body expanded in front, tapering posteriorly. Anterior antenne many-
jointed, much shorter than cephalothorax ; posterior pair 4-jointed, without —
a secondary branch. Mandibles dilated at the extremity; palp tubercular,
bearing two filaments. Maxille bearing several strong apical teeth and
marginal sete. First pair of footjaws 4-jointed, slender, armed wiih
long marginal spines and sets. Second pair 4-jointed, prehensile,
terminating in two hooked claws. First four pairs of feet 2-branched,
each branch 3-jointed. Fifth pair rudimentary, reduced to a single
branch.

1. Thoreilia brunnea, Boeck, var. antarctica. Pl. V., figs. 15-19.

Cephalothorax as broad as long, rounded in front; rostrum short,
obtuse. Segments of thorax rounded at the sides, much broader than long ;
abdomen very long and narrow. Anterior antenne about two-thirds as
long as cephalothorax, 21-jointed, first joint the largest, as broad as long,
next 8 much broader than long, 11th to 19th about as broad as long, 20th
longer, and last about twice as long as broad; the first about three times
as broad as the last; sete numerous on the first nine joints. Posterior
antenne 4-jointed, about half as long as the anterior pair. Mandible with
numerous teeth on the dilated apex. Anterior footjaws 4-jointed, bearing
numerous curved spines and sete; 3rd joint with a brauched appendage.
First four pairs of feet furnished with peculiar lancet-shaped spines on the
outer margins and extremities ; fifth pair with a minute basal joint; second
joint elongated, with one lateral and two terminal spines. Caudal sete
densely plumose ; middle one as long as the abdomen; outer about three-
fourths as long.

- Qolour—semi-transparent, except the caudal segments which are tinged
with dark red. Length (including caudal sete) 4^. inch.

Hab. Dredged in Otago Harbour in 7 fathoms.

This differs from the figure of Thorellia brunnea in Brady’s Monograph
(vol. i., pl. 16) in a few immaterial points. The anterior antenna is not
. so continuously setose throughout its length, and the fifth pair of feet has

_ three long simple spines, in place of the lancet-shaped spines figured by
Brady. In all other respects, except colour (which is a varying feature of
no value in this species), our form agrees with the common European
one,

96 Transactions.-— Zoology.

Genus Cyclops, Müller.

Anterior antenns forming hinged clasping organs in the male. Pos-
terior antenne 4-jointed, without a secondary branch. Mandible dilated
and toothed at the extremity, palp minute bearing two long sete. Maxille
strongly toothed. Swimming-feet with both branches 8-jointed.*

a.— Anterior antenna 17-jointed.

1. Cyclops gigas, Claus. Pl. IX., figs. 8-10.

C. gigas, Claus. Die freilebenden Copepoden (1863), p. 100. _

Anterior antenne reaching to third segment of the body, tapering in
width somewhat uniformly, relative length of joints as follows :—

Lo oh 9 4 5 6 7 8, 9, 10, 3, 13, 15; 344 35-14, nN
Mois 66.5. 8.6. 8. 8.3. :
last joint terminated by about six sete.

Posterior antenne strongly

developed. Mandibles strongly toothed. Sete of the swimming feet.

densely plumose ; spines pectinately toothed. Fifth foot 2-jointed ; basal
joint broad, bearing a single long seta at the outer angle ; second joint
longer, narrow, with a long and a short seta. Abdominal segments
pectinately toothed on their posterior margins. Caudal segments about
8 times as long as broad, slightly exeeeding in length the three preceding
abdominal segments. Central caudal sete longer than abdomen ; outer
three-fourths the length of central; inner very short. Length 45 inch.

Hab. Tomahawk Lagoon, near Dunedin.

Our form agrees in all respects with the European species, and the
description is almost a reproduction of that in Brady's Monograph, vol i.,
p. 105.

f.—Anterior antenna 14-jointed.

2. Cyclops nove-zealandie, G. M. Thomson. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xi.,

p. 258.

Numerous speeimens (all males) were sent to me from Canterbury by
Mr. Charles Chilton.

i y.— Anterior antenna 12-jointed.

3. Cyclops serrulatus, Fischer. Pl. XIL., figs. 19-22.

Cephalothorax oval, not greatly exceeding in length the rather slender
abdomen. Anterior antenne reaching to the middle of third body segment,
tapering gradually to the extremity; the relative lengths of the joints being
about as follows :—

l, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 35 8, 9, 10, tl; 12,
20 . T, 6: — I3. 6: 5. 10. 16. 13 IT í

Fifth pair of feet very small, 1-jointed, subtriangular, dilated outwards,

bearing 2 setæ and a ciliated lancet-shaped spine. Caudal segments much

* Bee “ Trans. N.Z. Inst.," vol. xi., p. 258, ves

TRANS NZINSTITUTE.VOL XYPLV.

NZ. COPEC UDA,
GMT homson, del.

NZ. COPE PODA.
GMT homson, del |

G. M. Tuomsox.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 97

(4 to 6 times) longer than broad, about as long as two last abdominal
segments; outer margin fringed with a row of fine teeth. Innermost tail
sete considerably longer than abdomen.

Length -+ of an inch.

Hab. Tomahawk lagoon, near Dunedin.

My specimens are rather larger than the European form, but in all
points of structure agree closely with Dr. Brady's description and figures.

0.—Anterior antenne 8-jointed,

4. Cyclops chiltoni, n. sp. Pl. TX., figs. 11-19.

Cephalothorax narrow-oblong in form, last segment hardly wider than
abdomen ; first segment three-fifths of the length of the whole; rostrum
very short. Abdomen slender, subequal with cephalothorax in length,
segments about as broad as long, surrounded by rings of minute comb-like
teeth. Anterior antenne three-fourths as long as the first segment of the
body, rather stout, joints tapering to the extremity, first about four times
as broad as the last; relative lengths as follows :—

1 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 3. 8,

18. 10, 4.5716. T. 6.0 XL 10.?
setze tolerably numerous on the first four joints, last joint with 4 (sometimes `
5 or 6, some very small) terminal sete. Posterior antenns large ; the long
seta on the basal joint almost smooth. Mouth organs very small. First
four pairs of legs with strong spines. Fifth foot very small, 1-jointed (?),
bearing 8 spines, the lower one of which is plumose. Caudal segments
about 3 times as long as broad; central caudal sete three-fourths as long
as abdomen. Length, 4; inch.

Hab. Numerous specimens obtained in gravel pits at Eyreton, by Mr.
C. Chilton, after whom I have named it.

Quite distinct from the two other species characterized by the 8-jointed
anterior antenns, viz., C. crassicornis, Müller, and C. magniceps, Lilljeborg.
e.—Anterior antenna. 6-jointed,

5. Cyclops equoreus, Fischer. Pl. XI., figs. 16-18.

_ Body gradually attenuated from before backwards. Anterior antenne
much shorter than first segment of thorax, stout at the base, and only
slightly tapering towards the apex ; 1st and 2nd joints stout, subequal, 3rd
short, 4th the longest, 5th short, 6th about twice as long as 5th; the fol-
lowing represents the relative lengths of the joints in the majority of my
m = = T 3 A Mandibles dilated at the apex and
divided into several slender sharp teeth. Maxille strongly toothed. Feet
of the 1st pair short, and furnished with rather short sete. Fifth feet bear-
ing a triangular joint, dilated towards the extremity, and furnished with 8
7

specimens (females)

98 Transactions.— Zoology.

spines and a short seta. Abdomen slender, first joint about equal in length
to the two following: last segment much shorter than preceding; caudal
segments nearly as broad as long. Longest caudal seta equalling the abdo-
men in length ; outer and inner very short. Length, 44 of an inch.

Hab. Tomahawk Lagoon, near Dunedin (several specimens).

The above description is almost that of Dr. Brady; my specimens
differ from his in hardly any respect but the form of the caudal forks.
Any other differences are unimportant.

Fam. HARPACTICIDA.
Sub-fam. Amymominz.
Genus Amymome, Claus. i

“ Body much compressed. Dorsal margin very convex. Head and last
thoracic segment very large, produced ventrally and approximating so as to
give a more or less circular outline to the animal. Abdomen very short.
Head united with the first thoracic segment. First pair of antennæ elon-
gated, 6- or 8-jointed ; second pair 8-jointed, and bearing a small 1- or-
2-jointed secondary branch, last joint clawed. Mandible palp 1-branched ;
maxilar palp elongated, 2-jointed. First foot-jaw slender, 3-jointed ;
second much elongated, 2-jointed, and forming a strong grasping hand.
First pair of feet not prehensile, 2-branched, each branch consisting of a
single joint ; second, third, and fourth pairs with both branches 8-jointed.
Fifth foot in the female composed of two, in the male of one, joint. Integu-
ment excessively tough and coriaceous, usually cellular or areolated.”

The animals forming this genus differ from all others of the family to
which they belong in being laterally compressed. In fact their appearance
is so remarkable that, until their structure is examined in detail, their
affinities would never be suspected. Other prominent characteristics of the
genus are the relatively large posterior foot-jaws, and the strongly-marked
punctations of the integument. The occurrence of the genus in these seas
is very interesting, as hitherto it has not been observed, as Brady remarks,
outside the European area.

t. A. clausii, n. sp. Pl. V., fig. 1.

First segment of body greatly produced downwards and posteriorly to an
almost acute point on each side; four succeeding thoracic segments only
about one-fourth the depth of the first, and together hardly exceeding it in
length ; two anterior abdominal segments large, produced downwards, the
first forming a wide expansion, which nearly meets the first body segment,
the second ending in an obtuse point ; remaining abdominal segments very
much abbreviated; caudal sete minute. Eye large, very difficult to dis-
tinguish satisfactorily. Anterior antenne 6-jointed, about as long as the
first segment of the body; first and second joints subequal, third about half

G. M. Taomson.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 99

as long, remainder short; all more or less setose. Posterior antenne
about two-thirds as long as the anterior, slender, 8-jointed, terminating in

long claw, somewhat like an elongated fourth joint; sete few. Mandible
tout, strongly toothed; palp 2-jointed, with two sete at the articulation of
the second joint, and three at its extremity. Maxille (?) not satisfactorily
made out. First pair of foot-jaws 38-jointed, rather stout, last joint
2-branched, each branch furnished with several sets. Second foot-jaws
very long, terminating in a powerful chelate hand, which is directed for-
ward; this hand is articulated almost at right-angles with the previous
joint, and is furnished at its lower proximal end with 5 comb-like teeth ;
palm minutely serrated ; claw as long as the hand, strongly curved. First
pair of thoracic feet shorter than succeeding pairs; branches 1-jointed,
furnished with sete of nearly equal length with themselves; three succeed-
ing pairs long and slender, branches 8-jointed, ciliated on their anterior
margins, furnished posteriorly with long somewhat plumose sete; last
pair with the inner branch considerably distended. Fifth pair (?) 1-jointed,
conical, terminating in a single seta. Length, g inch.

Colour—pale brown ; integument closely punctated, Riis on the
cephalic and dorsal obli

Hab. Numerous specimens were obtained by the dredge in Otago
Harbour in about 5 fathoms.

This species cannot be mistaken for any other hitherto described; it is
nearest A. spherica, Claus, but is sufficiently distinguished by the remark-
able form of its abdominal segments, by the 6-jointed anterior antenne, and
by the form of the chelate hand of the second pair of foot-jaws.

Sub-family CaxrHocauPrINEZE, Brady.
Genus Diarthrodes, n. gen.

Anterior antenne 9-jointed ; secondary branch of the posterior antenne
1-jointed. Mandible-palp simple 2-jointed. Second foot-jaw forming a
prehensile clawed hand. Outer branch of the first foot very short, 2-jointed ;
inner branch 8-jointed, the first joint greatly elongated, second and third
very short; second, third, and fourth pairs of feet with both branches
8-jointed ; fifth pair 2-jointed.
` 1. Diarthrodes nova-zealandie, n. sp. Pl. VIII., figs. 15-22.

Body somewhat tumid ; abdomen much narrower than cephalothorax.
Anterior antenne tapering, rather densely setose, the relative lengths of the
joints being as follows :—

1, 2, 8, 4, 5, 6, Ti 8, 9.
10. . 10, .123. 10 6. 6. 6. 4% 4,

Posterior antenns 2-jointed; last joint bearing five terminal and two

small lateral sete; basal joint with a small 1-jointed appendage bearing

100 Transactions.—Z cology.

three sete. Mandible rather stout, palp 2-jointed, last joint small with
4 terminal sete. Anterior foot-jaw terminating in two rather feeble parallel
claws. Posterior foot-jaw 2-jointed, terminated by a long, narrow, curved
claw. Inner branch of first feet with a long slender basal joint, with
a few comb-like spines at the extremity of its outer margin, second and
third joints coalescent, short, terminated by a long, straight, slender
claw ; outer branch with a strong spine on the basal, and four on the
terminal joint. Three following pairs of feet somewhat similar, with both
branches 8-jointed; outer branch the longest, furnished with stronger
spines and sete than the inner. Fifth pair of feet with the basal joint
much dilated, and bearing six sete on its truncated extremity ; second joint
small, with five sete. Caudal segments short and broad; inner tail sete
longer than abdomen; outer about one-fourth shorter than inner. Length,
sp of an inch.

Hab. Otago Harbour, dredged in 7 fathoms among kelp.

Genus Merope, n. gen.

Body slender, elongated, posterior margins of the segments fringed with
fine teeth ; abdomen only slightly narrower than thorax. Anterior antenne
short, few-jointed. Posterior antenne; without a secondary branch. Mouth
organs(?). Anterior foot-jaws small, with several digitiform processes; pos-
terior pair forming a slender clawed hand. First pair of feet with both
branches 8-jointed; middle joint of inner branch very long, terminal joint
bearing two slender claws; next three pairs with the inner branch formed
of one joint, bearing two slender sete. Fifth pair as long as preceding, 2-
jointed.

This genus approaches very near Cletodes (Brady), but differs in the
structure of all the swimming legs. I advance it only provisionally how-
ever, as it has been founded on the examination of a single specimen.

1. Merope hamata, n. sp. Pl. X., figs. 22-27.

Body about five times as long as broad, much constricted between each
segment. First segment (cephalo-thoracic) about three times as long as
succeeding ones, front almost truncate, posterior margins produced into
hook-like wings. Anterior antennæ 6-jointed, rather stout, not so long as
first segment of body, sparingly setose, second joint longest and stoutest ;
posterior pair rather long and slender. Inner branch of first pair of feet,
with the basal joint minute, middle joint very long and unarmed, terminal
short and slender; outer branch only about one-third as long as inner,
joints subequal, last bearing five geniculate sete. Outer branch of next
three pairs normal, inner very short in second pair, about twice as long in
fourth. Fifth pair strongly curved, the basal joint bearing two branches,

one normal, foliaceous, bearing about 6 marginal and terminal sete, the

a E i eis. e SPEO
(NAST e EINE eaa a asa iae THE PRAE Ue NN balan De Ty LPS amen n

Neue e coc pero a Nay T en a Sues oe PROS TUN it OR AE. E

EEUU UMS TUE
EU UTERIS

G. M. Tuomson.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 101

other rudimentary, 1-jointed, with a single terminal seta. The caudal seg-
ments are short, and the sete single, hardly longer than their segments.
The general colour of the animal was a rather deep shade of pink, which
was most pronounced at the sides of the segments. Length, 4l; of an inch.
Hab. A single specimen taken by the dredge in Dunedin Harbour.
Genus Laophonte, Philippi.

Body slender, elongated; posterior margins of the segments usually
pectinately toothed. Anterior antenne 4-8-jointed ; posterior pair with a
small 1-jointed secondary branch. Mandibles with a small 1-jointed palp;
maxille with a well-developed digitate palp. Anterior foot-jaws strong,
with several marginal digitiform processes; posterior pair forming a clawed
hand. Feet of 1st pair with the outer branch short, 2- or 8-jointed, and
with few, feeble sete; inner branch 2-jointed, first joint very long, second
short and terminating in a long movable claw. Next three pairs with the
outer branch 8-, the inner 2-jointed (more rarely 8-jointed). Fifth pair
2-jointed, basal joint largest.

1. Laophonte australasica, n. sp. Pl. XI., figs. 1—10.

Female.—Body slender, segment rings showing the characteristic tooth-
like margins only faintly. Anterior antenns short, 4-jointed, furnished
with numerous short sete, and an auditory seta at the extremity of the 3rd
joint. Posterior antennæ stout, 2-jointed; basal joint bearing a 1-jointed
secondary branch furnished with 4 sete, terminal joint having 4 stout
curved marginal spines and 8 sete, which are finely annulated towards
their extremities. Mandibles, maxille, and foot-jaws normally developed.
Feet of the 1st pair with the inner branch greatly elongated, second joint
short and ciliated on its outer face, claw long and strong; outer branch
with three nearly equal joints, each bearing a marginal spine near its distal
end, and the last having in addition 8 terminal sete. Three following
pairs of feet with the outer branches stout, 3-jointed, and strongly spined,
inner branches much shorter, 2-jointed (probably 8-jointed, but the basal
joint is nearly quite anchylosed in the peduncle), last joint with 3 long
feeble sete. Fifth pair of feet with the second joint quadrangular, bearing
about 5 terminal sete. Caudal segments only about half as long as last
abdominal segment; sete not quite half as long as abdomen. Length as
of an inch.

Hab. Two specimens (both females) taken by the dredge in Dunedin
Harbour.

This may be L. (Cleta) forcipata, Claus (Die Copepoden Fauna von Nizza,
p. 23, taf. IL., figs. 9-11), but Dr. Claus has given so short and incomplete
a description, and has besides only described and figured males, that identi-
fication is not possible until the male of our species has been obtained.

102 Transactions.— Zoology.

Sub-fam. HanPACTINEX.
Genus Dactylopus, Claus.

Body elongated, cylindrical. Anterior antenne 5-9-jointed, genieulate
in the male ; posterior pair with a rather small 2- 3-jointed secondary branch.
Mandible-palp composed of a basal joint, with two 1-jointed branches.
Posterior foot-jaws forming a clawed hand. Four anterior pairs of legs
with both branches 8-jointed ; first pair having the inner branch elongated,
first joint very long, second and third very short, and ending in two claws,
outer branch shorter, ending in four claws; fifth pair 2-jointed, foliaceous.

1. D. tisboides, Claus. (Die frei lebenden Copepoden, p. 127 ; taf. xvi.,

: figs. 24-28.

Rostrum short and conical. Anterior antenn 8-jointed (9-jointed,
Brady), tapering from the base in the female, bearing numerous setæ.
Inner branch of posterior antennæ 3-jointed. Posterior foot-jaw with an
elongate-oval hand, with a single long seta near the middle of its inner
margin. Outer margins of both branches of the first pair of feet with
pectinate setæ ; inner branch with the first joint longer than the whole outer
branch, bearing a long plumose seta on the inner margin; outer branch
with the middle joint thrice as long as the first or third, ciliated on both
margins, and with the cilia of the outer margin usually strong and spinous.
Next three pairs of feet have the branches nearly equal, bearing long
plumose sete, and ciliated on the external margins; the second pair in the
male has the second and third joints coalescent, the outer margin excavated
above and below the middle, and bearing one large crooked spine and
several strong short sete, and at the apex two stunted spines, the inner
margin bears three sete two of them very long and plumose. Fifth foot
having both joints subequal, broadly ovate, and bearing several rather long
apical sete. Caudal segments short; inner caudal sete about two-thirds
as long as body. Length, + of an inch (7; Brady).

The above description, which is chiefly taken from Brady's Monograph
(Brit. Cop., vol. ii., p. 106), agrees very closely with the form commones
here, except in size.

I have also got a second form, which for convenience may be termed
var. a, differing in some respects. The anterior antenne have the first four
joints stout and broad; the foot-jaws with the hand stout, wanting the seta
on the inner margin, but bearing a short, eurved, plumose spine on the
wrist; the inner branch of the first pair of feet destitute of the long seta on
its inner margin; and the fifth pair of feet with the outer joint broad, and
only bearing five sete.

Hab. Both forms occur in Dunedin Harbour, the normal type most
abundantly ; in shore kelp.

G. M. Tuousox.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 103

Genus Xouthous, n. gen,

Body conical, rounded in front. Anterior antenne 7-jointed, geniculate
in the male; posterior pair with a small 3-jointed secondary branch. Man-
dibles with a large 2-branched palp. Anterior foot-jaws small, posterior
rather large and bearing an elongated claw. First pair of feet with the
inner branch 2-jointed; outer 8-jointed. Next three pairs with both |
branches 8-jointed ; fifth pair 2-jointed.

Perhaps this genus should only rank as a sub-genus of Dactylopus, to
which it is most nearly allied, but besides being very different in its general
appearance, it differs in the structure of the mandibles, and of the first and
fifth pairs of feet.

1. Xouthous nove-zealandia, n. sp. Pl. X., figs. 8-15.

Body rather short, narrowing posteriorily ; abdomen not very distinctly
separated from thorax. When seen laterally, the body is flat on the ventral,
but convexly arched along the dorsal surface. Head merged with first
segment of thorax. The integument is very dense and opaque, except at
two spots in the front of the thorax, where it. becomes diaphanous, and pre-
sents the appearance of two lateral eyes. A red spot at each of these
lateral eye-spots probably marks a rudimentary eye, while the median eye
appears to be wanting: if present, it would be useless, on account of the
opacity of the carapace. The anterior antenne are much shorter than the
cephalothorax and lie in a groove on its under surface; in the male they
are strongly geniculated and swollen, and the terminal joints act like an
opposable thumb or claw; in the female, they are stout at the base and taper
to the extremity.

The posterior antenne are strongly developed, as large as the anterior,
and bear a small, 3-jointed, secondary branch, which is terminated by two
long slender sete. Mandible-palp forming a two-branched appendage, the
larger branch bearing two stout plumose spines and two terminal sete.
Maxille small, (?) palp apparently slender, and bearing two long sete.
Anterior foot-jaws small, bearing several marginal setose processes. Pos-
terior pair 2-jointed, terminated by a strong claw; basal joint with a strong
spine. First pair of feet with inner branch elongated, 2-jointed, first joint
large, broad at the base and bearing a very long seta, second very short and
narrow, carrying two long sete, which are jointed near their apex ; outer
branch 3-jointed, considerably shorter than first joint of inner. Second and
third pairs of feet with both branches 8-jointed, inner branch the longer,
the individual joints broader and less setose than those of the outer.
Fourth pair of feet with both branches 9-jointed, subequal. Fifth pair
9-branched, outer branch 2-jointed (?), terminal joint bearing five subterminal
spine-like sete ; inner branch subquadrate, with five sete on its lower margin:
similar in both sexes. Caudal sete very short.

104 Transactions.—Zoology.

Integument very strong, smooth, opaque-brown in colour. Length,
4g Of an inch. Ovisac single.

Hab. Dredged in Dunedin Harbour; not rare, but easily overlooked
on account of its colour.

Genus Thalestris, Claus.

Body usually slender and elongated. Anterior antenne 8- or 9-jointed ;
inner branch of posterior pair 2- or 8-jointed. Mandible-palp large, 2-
branched. Maxille strongly toothed, palp usually terminated by a large
claw. Anterior foot-jaws ending in a strong claw, and bearing several
setiferous marginal processes. Posterior pair forming a strong prehensile —
hand. First pair of feet with both branches 8-jointed, and furnished at the
extremities with strong prehensile claws; first joint of inner branch much
elongated, second and third very short; first and third joints of outer branch
short, middle greatly elongated. Second pair in the male have the third
joint of the inner branch wanting or very much reduced in size, and con-
verted into two or three strong spines. Fifth pair of feet 2-branched,
foliaceous ; much reduced in size in the males. Ovisac single.

1. T. forficula, Claus. PI. X., figs. 16-21.

(Thalestris forficula, Claus. Die frei lebenden Copepoden, p. 131, taf. xvii., figs. 7-11).

Body rather slender; abdomen long, narrowing very gradually, poste-
rior margins of the segments pectinated with rather long teeth; rostrum
acute, of moderate length. Anterior antenne 8-jointed; in the female
tapering gradually, and furnished with numerous sete, the basal joint
about four times as broad as the apical, fourth joint bearing a long auditory
seta; in the male the joints are irregularly swollen and bent. Posterior
antenne rather strongly spined on the lower margin; secondary branch
small, 2-jointed, and bearing 4 sete. The posterior foot-jaws have a short
basal joint, and a rather stout hand, furnished with a single long seta in
the middle of the inner margin; terminal claw long and slender. First
pair of feet with both branches long and slender; the outer, which is much
the longer of the two, has the basal joints greatly elongated, and the second
and third very short and apparently anchylosed, the basal joint bears a single
rather short seta on the inner margin above the middle, while the terminal
joint carries two nearly straight claws of unequal length; inner branch
with the middle joint very long, toothed along the outer margin, terminal
joint bearing four slightly curved and toothed claws. Feet of fifth pair
with the outer joint large and oval in the female, and extending to half the
length of the abdomen. Caudal forks short, and somewhat divergent.
Central caudal sete nearly as long as body, swollen just beyond their basal
articulation, and marked along the greater part of their length with annular
articulations ; outer sete about half as long as inner and lying very close to
it. Length, J, of an inch.

TRANS.NZINSTHUTEVOLAVPLW. ——

N Z. COPEPODA.

0 QMThomson, del. TEE

TRANS. NLINSTITUTE VOL.XVEL VIL.

N Z COPEPODA

GMThomson, ded, -

yp era a

G. M. Txomson.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 105

Hab. Taken abundantly with the dredge in Dunedin Harbour.

This species was originally described by Dr. Claus from the Mediter-
ranean (Messina); the specific name refers to the scissor-like appearance of
the caudal forks and sete. The European specimens appear to be smaller
than ours, being only 0:8 mm. (j& of an inch) in length, but in other
respects are very similar.

Genus Harpacticus, Milne- Edwards.

* Body elongated, or broad and depressed. Head united with the first
thoracic segment; first and second abdominal rings coalescent in the
female. Anterior antennz 8- or 9-jointed ; fifth and sixth joints swollen in
the male. Mandible-palp 2-branched, large. Posterior foot-jaws strongly
developed. First pair of feet with outer branch 3-jointed, first and second
joints elongated, third rudimentary; inner branch 2-jointed, terminal joint
very short. Three following pairs of feet with both branches 8-jointed ;
in the male, the inner branch of the second pair modified by having the 2nd
joint produced into one or more spines, while in the third foot the outer
branch is converted into a stout clasping organ, which is bent across the
inner branch, and has its last joint armed with several strong spines.
Ovisac single.

1. Harpacticus chelifer, Müller. Pl. VI., figs. 12-16.

rpacticus bairdii, mihi, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xi., p. 259.)

In the description already given of this species I have made one or two
errors, which in the absence of a clear description of H. chelifer, led me to
consider my specimens to belong to a new species. The anterior antenne
are 9- (not 10-jointed), and the relative length of the joints (in the female)

is as follows :—
1, 9 B, 4, b, 6, Ts 8, 9,

iL 18. 2 E 8. : A 5

In the male, the anterior antennæ are hinged between the fourth and
fifth joints, the fifth and sixth being swollen and corrugated. The hand of
the posterior foot-jaw is subtriangular, and externally very convex, its inner
margin being somewhat abruptly angled, strongly excavate and furnished
with numerous spines ; its apex bears one (or two) falciform claws.

The first pair of feet have the inner branch 2- (not 9-) jointed, and ter-
minating in two claws. The second foot in the male has the median joint
of its inner branch externally produced into a long spine, which greatly
exceeds in size the small third joint. The outer branch of the third foot
in the male is furnished with three strong spines at its apex, and is bent
across the inner branch. In the fifth foot of the male, the basal joint is
obsolete.

This species is common in the European seas, and is by far the most
abundant of our littoral Copepods.

106 Transactions.—Zoology.

It occurs in Dunedin Harbour, in rock pools along the beach from Otago

Heads to Taieri Mouth ; and I have specimens from Paterson Inlet.
Genus Zaus, Goodsir.

Body broad and depressed; head distinct from cephalothorax ; rostrum
broad and truncate. Anterior antenns 9-jointed ; posterior 2-jointed, with
remarkable comb-like spines at the apex, inner branch slender, 2-jointed.
Mandible small, palp slender, 2-branched, second foot-jaws strongly clawed.
First pair of feet 2-branched ; outer branch indistinctly 3-jointed, the median
joint very short; inner branch 2-jointed, short, last joint rudimentary.
Ovisac large, single.

1. Zaus contractus, n. sp. Pl. X., figs. 1-7.

Body oblong, not much narrowed posteriorly.. Cephalothorax nearly
halfas long as body, rounded in front; rostrum short, blunt. Abdomen
less than one-fourth as long as body, broader than long. Anterior antenn#
short, tapering gradually ; joints having the following relative lengths :—

: l4 8 ee 56 7 8 9

L o u 314. 8 3. 4. 2. 2. 3.

Posterior antennæ 2-jointed; first joint broad, bearing internally a 2-
jointed appendage and a single seta externally; second joint elongated and
furnished with two or three curved sete, and two curved plate-like organs
pectinated on their outer margin; (one of the sets, which is jointed near
its apex, appears to act as an opposable clasping organ). Mandibles small,
bearing a 2-branched palp. Maxille very small. Anterior foot-jaws small,
normally formed ; posterior with an ovate or somewhat pyriform hand anda .
strongly curved claw, which impinges against a deep groove in the palm of -
the hand. First pair of feet with the outer branch elongated, apparently
only two-jointed (from the coalescence of two of the joints ?); first joint
pectinately setose on its outer margin, terminating in a single seta; second
joint ending in four curved blunt claws, furnished with comb-like teeth :
inner branch little more than half as long as outer, 2-jointed ; first joint
pectinate-spinose on the outer margin; second joint very small, bearing à
strong eurved claw, minutely toothed on its inner margin. Three following
pairs of feet 2-branched, each branch 8-jointed, rather slender; outer
branches strongly spined on the outer margin and apex, spines furnished
with pectinated plates or flanges on their outer (upper) margins. Fifth
pair with each branch 1-jointed, inner branch rounded and bearing four
marginal (terminal) setze, outer rather longer, and also furnished with four
sete. Posterior abdominal segments shortly spined at their postero-lateral
margins; caudal segments nearly square ; caudal sete short.

Length 4 of an inch.

Hab. Dredged in Otago Harbour ; 5 fathoms.

G. M. Tuomson.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 107

Sub-family PorcELLDINÆ.
Genus Porcellidium, Claus.

“ Body oval, depressed, in the female 6-, in the male 7-jointed. An-
terior antenne 6-jointed, in the male obtuse, knotted, and adapted for
clasping ; posterior 4-jointed, secondary branch of moderate size, 1-jointed,
attached to apex of second joint. Mandibular-palp large, forming an
irregularly-shaped oblong lamina, beset with numerous stout ciliated
filaments. Maxilla composed of a toothed masticatory branch, with a
complex 4-digitate palp. Anterior foot-jaw not forming a prehensile hand,
divided at the apex into short digits, which bear slender, terminal, claw-like
sete; posterior foot-jaw 8-jointed, elongated, simple, with two small,
crooked, apical claws, and a laminar appendage. Outer branch of first pair
of feet short, 9-jointed; inner branch composed of one excessively broad
triangular joint, which is clawed at the apex, claws bearing delicate laminar
expansions. Second third and fourth pairs with both branches 8-jointed,
branches subequal, except in the second pair, which has the outer
branch very short; fifth pair laminar, subtriangular ; caudal segments
lamellar.”

1. Porcellidiwn fulvum, n. sp. Pl. VI., figs. 10-11; Pl. VII., figs. 8-18.

Female.—Body nearly a perfect oval, hardly more than half as long as
broad, rounded both anteriorly aud posteriorly. Anterior antenne very
short, in length not equalling half the width of the body, 6-jointed; joints
diminishing in size progressively, last very small; setæ numerous. Feet
of first pair with the inner branch forming an elongated triangle, the
. terminal claws long and straight. Fifth pair of feet subtriangular, acute at
apex, faicate in outline (when seen from above), with a longitudinal crest
or ridge; caudal segments quadrate, ciliated at the extremity. Length
gy inch.

Male.—Body proportionately much broader, nearly square in front, and
narrowed posteriorly. Anterior antenne (apparently 6-jointed) greatly
swollen and knotted. Fifth pair of feet subquadrate, curved, widely ex-
panded at the extremity and fringed with (about 6) sharp spines ; caudal
sete as in female. Length gj inch.

The two sexes are so different in general form that they might almost be
taken at first for distinct species; the specimens however from which the
figures were taken were in the act of copulation when captured. One of the
most singular points of difference is their size, the females being in almost
all cases half as large again as the males. The integument in this species
is thickly marked with circular depressions or pits. :

The colour is most commonly a uniform clear yellow, but is sometimes
nearly transparent, or banded with red.

108 Transactions.— Zoology.

Hab. Common on seaweed along the shores of Otago Harbour, and in
rock pools, and dredged in the harbour in six fathoms; also collected by
Mr. C. Chilton on seaweeds in Lyttelton Harbour.

2. Porcellidium interruptum, n. sp. Pl. XI., fig. 15.

Body very broadly oval, width nearly equal to three-fourths of the
length ; first segment about half as long as body; last thoracic segment
produced behind into long pointed lamelle, which nearly meet posteriorly
in the median line behind the caudal segments, the outer margin of each is
finely ciliated and produced about the middle into a short spine. Inner
branch of the first feet triangular, very broad at the base; outer branch
nearly as long as inner. The second pair of feet have the outer branch
short, hardly exceeding in length the first joint of the inner branch. Fifth
feet form two somewhat curved lamelle, the inner of which almost extends
to the extremity of the caudal segments: these last are rather longer than
broad, their sides are nearly parallel, and their posterior margins fringed
with a few short teeth. Length, zs of an inch.

Hab. "Two specimens (both females) taken by the dredge in Dunedin
Harbour.

This is a very remarkable form and quite different from any hitherto
described.

Sub-fam. Ipvixx.
Genus Idya, Philippi.

Cephalothorax broad and somewhat depressed ; abdomen narrow, 5-
jointed. Head coalescent with first thoracic segment. Anterior antenne
T- or 8-jointed, elongated ; posterior 9-jointed, with a large 4-jointed .
secondary branch. Mandible long and strongly toothed ; palp 2-branched,
basal joint short, branches 1-jointed, long and slender, setiferous at the
apices. Maxilla armed with several slender terminal teeth; palp well de-
veloped. First and second foot-jaws nearly alike, hooked; first pair 2-,
second 8-jointed. Inner branch of the first pair of feet 2-jointed, clawed ;
outer branch short, 8-jointed ; three following pairs with both branches 3-
jointed. Fifth pair elongated, 2-jointed. Ovisac single.

1. Idya furcata, Baird. Pl. VIIL, figs. 1-8.

(For synonymy of this species, see Brady's Mon. Brit. Cop., vol. ii., p. 172.)

Body elongated, somewhat pyriform; rostrum short and obtuse. An-
terior antennæ 8-jointed, first four joints much stouter than last four; their
comparative length is tabulated by Brady as follows :—

: 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 8,
10. 18. 13. 8. i i 2. 8.
This character is said by Brady, Claus and others to vary considerably, but
the following taken from my own specimens shows almost the same relative
lengths except in the fourth joint, viz. -—
1 3

, 2 , , 4, 5, 6, 7, 8,
SRD contenant REA URN d
14. wW b 4 5. 8. 9.

G. M. Tuomsoxn.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 109

All the joints are somewhat setose, and the fourth bears a long curved
seta (the olfactory appendage ?). In the male there is usually a distinct
geniculation at the fourth and fifth joints, which are more or less swollen
and coalescent. The posterior antenne are furnished with 5 geniculated
sete at the extremity, and 2 on the inner margin of the terminal joint ;
the 4-jointed secondary branch is also furnished with a few sete. Both
pairs of foot-jaws slender, second pair the strongest. First pair of feet
with the inner branch consisting of two long joints, the first of which is
dilated above the middle and bears a plumose seta near its extremity, the
second is straight, bears a plumose seta on its inner margin, is pectinately
ciliated on its outer margin and terminates in two claws; the outer branch
is much shorter, its first joint bears a plumose seta at its apex, the second
is furnished With two sete at the extremity, one of them being similar to
the fringed sets of the terminal joint, third joint very short and bearing six
sete, four of which are somewhat flattened and furnished with terminal
fringes of close-set cilia, while the other two are longer and plumose.
Three following pairs of feet almost similar, each branch 8-jointed. Fifth
pair with a short basal joint, with a seta at each angle of its apex ; second
joint flattened, ciliated on both margins, and bearing 5 long sete at its apex.
Caudal segments about as long as broad. Brady states that the fourth and
fifth abdominal segments are very short, in the specimens examined by me
the fourth was very short, but the fifth was very much longer, nearly as
long as broad. He also states that “ the inner tail-setz are nearly as long
as the body of the animal, outer about half as long, both finely aculeate in
their entire length." In the specimen figured by me the inner seta is not
much more than half the length of the body, and this proportional length is
very general in the individuals examined by me. The animal is usually
colourless, or according to Brady also “ pale milky-white, often yellowish,
and sometimes distinctly banded with pale lilac or purple. Length,
zo~ gy inch (x in. Brady).
^ Hab. Common in shore kelp and rock-pools near Dunedin ; also on
kelp in Paterson Inlet.

An abundant species in European seas: occurring in the littoral
afd laminarian zones, and often “taken by the tow-net in the open
gea."

Genus Scutellidium, Claus.

Body depressed, subovate. Anterior antennæ 9-jointed, with very short
median joints ; posterior 8-jointed, the inner branch short, 1- (? 4-) jointed.
Mandible palp large and complex, bearing numerous stout setiferous fila-
ments; maxillary palp provided with two very long and stout ciliated
sete. Both pairs of foot-jaws forming clawed hands. First pair of feet

110 Transactions. — Zoology.

prehensile ; ‘inner branch 2-jointed (or indistinctly 8-jointed), clawed ;
outer branch short, 3-jointed. Three following pairs have both branches
9-jointed. Fifth pair foliaceous, the outer branch much elongated.
Ovisac single.

1. Scutellidium tisboides, Claus. Pl. VII., figs. 1-7.

Scutellidium tisboides, Claus. Die Copepoden-fauna von Nizza, p. 21, taf. iv., figs, 8-15.
Scutellidium tisboides, Brady. Monograph of the Brit. Copepoda, vol. ii., p. 175, pl. Ixviii.,
figs. 1-10.

Cephalothorax broad, rounded in front, first segment one-and-a-half
times as broad as long; the postero-lateral angles of the succeeding short
segments somewhat produced backwards; abdomen narrowed. Anterior
antenne shorter than first segment of body, 9-jointed, and becoming
slender towards its apex ; first three segments large, next five much shorter,
terminal joint longer and very slender. Foot-jaws short and stout; last
joint of the first pair slender, and bearing two curved apical claws ; hand of
the second pair dilated at the base, subpyriform, ending in three strong
claws. Both branches of the first pair of fect 9-jointed and thick: the
inner branch is much the longest; the first joint dilated near the base,
ciliated on both margins, and bearing about the middle of the inner margin
a large plumose cilia; second joint with a stout short curved seta; last
joint very small, and bearing two flattish blunt appendages, which are
thickly fringed on their lower margins with fine cilia: outer branch short ;
first joint ciliated externally and furnished with two apical spinous sete ;
second and third joints much shorter, each with one plumose seta; ter-
minated by four curved obtuse claws. Three following pairs of feet
2-branched, each branch 3-jointed; external margins of the joints fur-
nished with short stout spines, which are pectinately fringed on their
upper margins. Fifth pair of feet 2-jointed, the basal joint marginally
ciliated, elongated, and 2-cleft, each lobe terminating in one (or more) long
sete ; second joint much elongated, marginally ciliated. Inner tail-sete
considerably longer than the abdomen. Ovisac large, circular, extending
considerably beyond the extremity of the abdomen. Length, + inch,
exclusive of the caudal sete.

The foregoing description, taken in part from Brady’s Brit. Copepoda, is
verified in all the points indicated by my own examinations. In all my
specimens the segments of the abdomen were finely pectinated with short
sete on their posterior margins. The following characters given by Brady,
I have not been able to identify: “ the first abdominal segment is formed
by the almost complete union of two segments, the point of junction being
marked by a chitinous line on each side. Eye consisting of one central and
two lateral lenses.”

G. M. Tuomson.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 111

The anterior antenne in the male have the third and fourth joints some-
what swollen and bent, a character specified by Claus, though it is not as
distinctly shown in his figures as in the specimens examined by me. The
secondary branch of the posterior antenne is stated by Claus to be 4-jointed,
while Brady considers it to be 1-jointed, though he admits that in some
specimens it appeared to be very indistinctly 4-jointed. I should say the
four joints were present, but they can only be made out by a high-power objec-
tive of good definition. The terminal joints of these antennse are furnished
with six sete (of which four are long and geniculated), and two short pectinate
spines. The mandibles terminate in four rather blunt apical teeth. There
appears to be no essential difference between the fifth pair of feet in either
sex; the figures of this organ in both Claus’s and Brady’s works are
slightly different from mine. The same remark applies to a certain extent
to the figures of the entire animal, as well as of the first pair of legs, but
the differences are so slight, that I have not the slightest doubt of the
correct identification of our species with the European one.

Originally described from specimens found at Nice in the Mediterranean;
also found (but sparingly) in tide-pools, among Laminaria, etc., on the
British coasts.

‘Hab. It occurs abundantly among seaweed, in rock-pools, ete., both in
Otago Harbour and along the ocean beach, Dunedin; also on kelp in Pater-
son Inlet.

Fam. ARTOTROGIDA, Brady. _

Body broad, depressed, rounded or subovate, composed of 10-12 seg-
ments, first segment very large, and composed of the coalescent cephalic
and first thoracic somites, abdomen short, distinctly separated from the
cephalothorax. Anterior antenne short, 9-20-jointed, alike, or nearly alike
in both sexes; posterior short, 8-4-jointed, secondary branch (when pre-
sent) 1-jointed. Mouth produced into a siphon composed of the elongated
labrum and labium; mandibles stilet-shaped, simple or provided with a
slender, filiform palp; maxille usually 2-branched and setiferous; first
and second pairs of foot-jaws simple, prehensile, 2-4-jointed, usually clawed
strongly at the apex. First four pairs of feet usually 2-branched, each
branch 2- or 8-jointed. Fifth pair small and 1- or 2-jointed, or altogether
wanting.

Genus Conostoma, n. gen.

Body flattened, broadly ovate; abdomen very short. Anterior antenne
few- (about 9-) jointed; posterior 4-jointed, secondary branch wanting.
Mouth siphon rather slender and short. Anterior foot-jaws 2-, posterior
4-jointed. Feet of the first pair with both branches only 2-jointed; next
three pairs almost similar. Fifth pair rudimentary.

112 Transactions.— Zoology.

This genus is nearly allied to Artotrogus, but differs completely in the
structure of all the swimming feet.

1. Conostoma elliptica, n. sp. Pl. V., figs. 9-14.

Body broadly elliptical, rounded in front, width more than two-thirds of
the length ; first segment short, hardly separated from the second, except
by a slight lateral constriction, the two together form a broad cephalo-
thoracic carapace which is more than two-thirds as long as the whole body;
two last thoracic segments much curved inwards posteriorly; abdomen
greatly abbreviated, only two segments being apparent. Anterior antenne
rather short; eighth joint the longest, and furnished at its extremity with
a long (auditory ?) seta; posterior antenne feeble, bearing one or two ter-
minal sete. Mouth siphon slightly ciliated at its extremity. Anterior
foot-jaws with the basal joint broad, and apparently furnished with a
hollow groove on its inner margin to receive the subequal second joint
which is curved and sharply pointed at its apex: posterior pair 4-jointed,
second joint large, third very short, last ending in a sharp claw, and
furnished with two sharp teeth on its inner margin. Swimming legs
furnished with numerous rather short plumose sete. Caudal seg-
ments rather broader than long, terminated by 4 plumose sete, the
longest being about one-fourth the length of the body. c gs of
an inch.

Hab. Only one specimen of this peculiar form was obtained by the
dredge in Otago Harbour.

In the figure, two coiled organs are shown near the posterior end of the
body ; these have been rather prominently Mons out by Mr. Buchanan;
they are probably cement-glands.

Genus Artotrogus, Boeck.

Body broad, suborbieular or pyriform; cephalothorax broadly ovate ;
abdomen of four segments, first and second of which are coalescent in the
female. Anterior antenne 9-90-jointed, shorter than the cephalothorax ;
posterior 4-jcinted, with a strong apical claw, without an appendage or with
only a very small one. Mouth produced into a siphon which reaches to
about the hinder margin of the first body-segment. Mandibles elongated,
filiform, without a palp. Maxille 2-branched, setiferous at their apex.
Footjaws simple, bearing a strong apical claw on each; first pair 2-jointed;
second 4-jointed. First four pairs of feet 2-branched, each branch 3-
jointed ; fifth pair rudimentary, 1-jointed.

* Animals living in the branchial sacs of simple Ascidians or on the
integument of various marine Invertebrata” (Brady).

All my specimens have been obtained by the dredge, apparently swim-
ming freely, or crawling on kelp or on Sertularians.

TRANS NZINSTITUTE.VOL.XVPLIX

TRANS NZ NSTITUTE VOLXVPLX.

S
NS
S
y
ES

G. M. Tuomson.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 118

1. Artotrogus boeckii, Brady. Pl. IX., figs. 1-7. (Monogr. Brit. Cope-
poda, vol. iii., p. 60).

First segment less than a third as long as the whole body ; breadth one
and a half times its length ; succeeding segments very much broader than
long. Abdomen short and narrow. Anterior antenne 20-jointed ; first
the largest, next eight much broader than long, succeeding joints longer
than broad; sete rather numerous. Posterior antenne with a small
1-jointed appendage, bearing two small sete on the second joint. Mandible
in the form of a long filiform seta. Siphon lobes very narrow and slender.
First four pairs of feet normally formed. Fifth pair ciliated on the mar-
gins, furnished with two apical sete. Caudal segments about as long as
broad; middle sete about as long as abdomen, finely plumose.

Length (including caudal sete), 4 of an inch.

Hab. Taken (free) with the dredge in Otago Harbour.

Originally taken by M. Thorell from an Ascidian ; also obtained, but
only two or three specimens, by Dr. Brady, amongst weeds, and by a
surface-net in the west of Ireland.

9. Artotrogus ovatus, n. sp. Pl. XI., figs. 11-14.

Female.—Body ovoid, first segment twice as long as the three following
ones, last thoracic segment very short ; abdomen slender, elongated, about
half as long as thorax, segments subequal in length. Anterior antenne
short, 8- (? 9-) jointed, furnished with numerous sete ; first and second
joints longest, rest subequal ; a long auditory seta from extremity of sixth
joint. Posterior antenne with a small 1-jointed secondary branch, ter-
minated by a single long seta; last joint bearing two terminal lance-like
spines, and a short sub-terminal seta. Mouth siphon very short, conical.
Mandibular seta not reaching to second thoracic segment. Swimming feet
with both branches 8-jointed and normally developed. Fifth feet consisting
of a very short ovate lobe, with three sete. Caudal segments nearly as
broad as long; sete all plumose, central rather longer than abdomen,
outer about three-fourths as long. Ovisacs two, containing each four
rather large ova. :

Length, 3 of an inch (exclusive of sete).

Hab. Two specimens taken on kelp in Paterson Inlet.

Genus Acontiophorus, Brady.

Body suborbieular or sub-pyriform. Anterior antenne 11-jointed (or 6-
jointed in one species), shorter than the first segment of the cephalothorax ;
posterior 4-jointed, bearing two lancet-shaped spines at the apex, and with
or without a small secondary branch. Mouth produced into a very long
slender siphon, which exceeds the cephalothorax in length. Mandible
elongated, filiform, without a palp. Maxille 2-branched, setiferous at the

114 Transactions.—Z oology.

apex. First and second pairs of foot-jaws simple, bearing a strong apical
claw, first of two, second of four joints. First four pairs of foot having
both branches 3-jointed : fifth pair 2-jointed.

1. Acontiophorus scutatus, Brady and Robertson. (Monogr. of Brit.
‘Copepoda, vol. iii., p. 69). Pl. VIOI., figs 9-14.

The following description is taken from Brady’s Monograph, and agrees
exactly with our form :—

* Body sub-pyriform ; cephalothorax broadly ovate ; head united with
the first thoracic somite, the segment thus formed being very large and `
equal to nearly half the entire length of the body ; abdomen of the female
9-jointed (of the male 4-jointed), the first segment large, and composed of
two coalescent somites. Posterior angles of all the body-segments rounded
off, or only very slightly produced. Anterior antennæ very short, scarcely
one-third as long as the first segment of the body, stout at the base, and
gradually tapering to the apex, densely clothed on the outer margin and
apex with long fine hairs, some of which are plumose; to the seventh joint
is attached a long curved olfactory appendage. The relative lengths of the
various joints is represented by the following formula :— .

Eococ* X 4 LL 6& a, a 5. M. 1HU
9. T: 2. 1 2. 5. 24. 24 8. 3. 4,

** Posterior antenne 4-jointed, with two strong lancet-shaped spines at
the apex of the last joint, together with one long and four or five very short —
set»; at the base of the external margin are also a few small sete; the
second joint gives origin to a 1-jointed secondary branch, which terminates
in a long plumose seta. Mandible simple, consisting of a short stout ped-
uncle bearing a very long plumose seta.” (Mr. Brady adds, ** Probably also
a filiform palp, though I have not seen this." I have not been able to detect
any trace of a palp either, but have not had a sufficient number of speci-
mens to examine.) ** Maxille composed of two stout digits (or digit-formed
processes), one of which bears three, the other four stout, curved, and
densely plumose sete.” Basal joints of both pairs of foot-jaws stout, ter-
minal claws elongated, curved— Outer and inner branches of the swim-
ming-feet nearly equal in length, 8-jointed, all the joints much constricted
at the base, first and second joints dilated at the apex, third elongated and
narrow; the distal margins of the first and second joints are strongly
dentated, and in the inner branch are, at the outer angles, produced down-
wards into sharp spines; the marginal spines of the outer branch are long
and dagger-shaped, the last joint of both branches bearing a long subulate
and much attenuated apical spine. Fifth pair of feet stout, 2-jointed, first
joint shorter than broad, and bearing one long seta, second longer than broad,
and furnished with five long, subequal, terminal sete. Caudal segments

G. M. Tuomson.—On the New Zealand Copepoda. 115

about thrice as long as broad, and nearly equal in length to the last two
abdominal somites ; terminal sete five, finely plumose, three short and two
of moderate length, the longest being more than equal to the length of the
abdomen. Length, 4 of an inch."
Hab. One specimen obtained by the dredge in Otago Habour | in
7 fathoms; its length was only 4 of an inch, but in all respects except
size it conforms exactly to the above description. This species occurs in
the British seas, but has apparently only been recorded by Messrs. Brady
and Robertson.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES V.—XI.
(The small figures indicate the number of times the figures have been magnified.)
Pra ,
Figs. 1-8. Amymome clausii
1. Adult iunii; 2. anterior antenna; 3. mandible; 4. maxilla; - grate of
the first pair; 6. leg of the third pair; 7. leg of the fourth pair
tegument.
Figs. 9-14. Conostoma elliptica.
9. Adult animal; 10. anterior antenna; 1l. Da s. ; 12. anterior
foot-jaw ; 13. panaris inen cid 14. leg of the first p
Figs. 15-19, Thorellia brunnea, var. tica
15. Anterior antenna; pe omni antenna; 17. posterior foot-jaw;
18. foot of fifth pair; 19. caudal lamelle and sete.
Prare VI.
. Boeckia triarticulata
1. Adult female; 1. pom male; 2. anterior antenna Du. right side;
8. posterior antenna; 4. mandible and palp; 5. ma anterior
erga 7. posterior foot-jaw; 8. leg of fifth pair (female) ; Y leg of
eJ.

fifth pair (m
Figs. 10-11. Porcellidium fu fulv
10. Leg of first pair; i dE extremity of abdomen
Figs. 12-16. Harpacticus chelifer.
12. Anterior antenna (female) ; 13. anterior antenna — 14. posterior
foot-jaw ; 15. leg of first pair; 10. leg of second pair

Ieuh z f faat (famalal
E iy 7

PrarE VII.
Figs. 1-7. c tisboides
. Adult female; 2. anterio? — (female) ; 3. anterior antenna (male);
terior antenna; 5. foot of first pair; 6. foot of fifth pair (female) ;
7. posterior foot-jaw.
Figs. 8-18. gece fulvum.
Adult female; 9. adult male; 10. anterior antenna (female); 11. anterior
"antenna (male); 12. porno t antenna; 13. portion of integument

PLATE Tx VIL
Figs. 1-8. furca
aye e inei (fem.), (a) rostrum ; 2. posterior antenna; 3. mandible;
4. anterior foot-jaw ; 5. posterior foot-jaw ; 6. foot of first pair; 7. foot of
fifth pair (fem.); 8. adult male.

116

Figs.

Figs. 15-22.

Figs. 1-7.

Figs. 8-10.

Figs. 11-19.

Figs.

Figs. 8-15

Figs. 16-21.

Figs. 22-27.

Figs. 1-10.

Figs. 11-14.

15.
Figs. 16-18.

Figs. 19-22.

9-14.

1-7.

Transactions.— Zoology.

— scutatu
ide female, (a) ic: siphon, (b) anterior foot-jaw, (c) agus foot-
; 10. anterior antenna (fem.); 11. posterior antenna; 12. ma 8j
13. anterior foot-jaw; 14. posterior foot-jaw.
Diarthrodes minuta.
15. anterior antenna; 16. posterior antenna; 17. man andible; 18. anterior
foo iiu 19. posterior DESI 20. foot of first pair; 21. foot of second
; 22. foot of fifth pai

PLATE m
Artotrogus boeckii.
1. Adult female; 2. anterior antenna; 3. posterior antenna; 4, mouth
siphon; 5. mandible; 6. anterior foot-jaw; 7. posterior foot-jaw.
ata d Legg ale).
enna; 9. foot of fifth pair; 10. extremity of abdomen and
itd s a
Te chilton
Adult fe epis 12. anterior snidann of male; 13. posterior antenna ;
14. labrum; 15. e; 16. anterior — 17. posterior foot-jaw ;
18. foot of first pair; 19. foot of fifth p

id X.
Zaus contractus
1. Adult female 0); 2. anterior antenna; 3. posterior antenna; 4. posteri -
foot-jaw ; 5. "sg of first pair; 6. foot of third pair — branch);
foot of fifth p

x ELA NUNC MERE

. Adult male; 9. anterior antennse, (a) male, (b) female; 10. posterior an-
tenne ; 11. mandible; 12. seil IET 13. foot of first pair; 14.
foot of third — 15. foot of 5th p

Thalestris forfic

16. Anterior mena (male) ; 17. anterior antenna (female); 18. posterior
antenna; 19. posterior foot-jaw; 20. foot of first pair; 21. foot of fifth
pair —

samalo han
. Adult ke 23. Anterior antenna ; 24. posterior rigen 25. foot of
gees pair; 26. foot of fourth pair; 27. foot of fifth pair

Prare XI.
Laophonte australasica.
1l. Anterior antenna; 2. posterior antenna; 8. mandible; 4. maxilla;
5. anterior sures 6. posterior foot-jaw ; 7. iy of first pair; 8. foot
of fourth me: 9, foot of fifth pair; 10. abdom
Artotrogus ova

: ie idi; E posterior antenna; 13. mouth-siphon; 14. foot of fifth

akin STE
Cyclops equo
16. ses rior dti. (female); 17. foot of fifth pair; 18. abdominal seg-
men
s fpem: serru
9. Anterior MOS (female); 20. posterior antenna; 21. foot of fifth pair;
E caudal segments and sets.

TRANS

250 ~

NZ INSTITUTE VOL XVPLXL.

cse m n

GMThomson, del NZ COPEPODA

Hurrox.—On the Structure of Struthiolaria papulosa. 117

Arr. V.—Notes on the Structure of Struthiolaria papulosa.
By Professor F. W. Hurron.
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, Tth September, 1882.)
Plate XII.
Lasr year Mr. J. D. Enys kindly gave me two specimens, male and female,
of Struthiolaria papulosa which he had collected at Nelson and preserved in

spirit. All that is known at present of the structure of Struthiolaria is con-

tained in the description of the animal of S. crenulata (= S. australis) in
the Zoology of the Voyage of the Astrolabe (vol. ii., p. 480, pl. 31, fig. 7-9),
in which a female is figured, and a description of the lingual dentition in
the Trans. N.Z. Institute, vol. xiv., p. 163, pl. vi., fig. m. A few remarks

-on the specimens collected by Mr. Enys will, therefore, be interesting.

The csophagus is long, expanding gradually into the stomach (fig.
8m.); the intestine turns abruptly forward to the heart, passes
through a loop of the anterior aorta, and proceeds at once to the anus,
which freely projects from the mantle. The odontophore is very small and
easily overlooked. The liver is large and greenish or greenish-brown, it
lies on the lower side of the spiral portion of the animal, the upper side
being occupied by the reproductive organs; the hepatic duct opens at the
pyloric end of the stomach, just where the intestine begins. The heart is
large, and pale-yellow in colour. The gill is single attached to the mantle
along the left side, the plates being very long, stiff, and free; they appear
to me to be simple, and not ‘“ boutonnées” as stated by Quoy. The renal
organ lies at the base of the gill, and a duct, formed by a fold of skin,
leads from it over the anterior portion of the body inside the rectum
(fig. 1-3 y); in the male it opens at the base of the penis; in the female,
between the right tentacle and the anus. The male reproductive organs
consist of a scarlet-lake testis and a long vas-deferens formed by a fold of
skin running along the anterior part of the body, inside the renal duct, to
the base of the right tentacle and ends in a long slender non-retractile
eurved penis (fig. 1-2 d). In the female the ovary is of a cream
colour; the oviduct is like the vas-deferens, but it ends behind the right
tentacle in an expanded fold of skin.

In my paper of last year I figured the different teeth isolated from each
other, I therefore append to this paper a sketch of the teeth in their natural
position (fig. 4.) I have also added a figure of the operculum (fig. 5), as
it is incorrectly given by H. and A. Adams in their Genera of Recent
Mollusca, and also an outline of the animal of S. australis from the Voyage
of the Astrolabe.

118 Transactions.— Zoology.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.
Fig. 1. Struthiolaria papulosa. Male.
Fig. > h js » Branchial cavity laid open.
„ Female. Branchial and abdominal cavities laid open.
All ichs Meo are taken from spirit specimens.
a, foot ; b, operculum ; c, rostrum ; d, penis; e, vas-deferens; f, oviduct ;
g, renal duct; h, mantle; i, branchia; k, columellar muscle; l, siphon;
m, stomach; n, anus; o, heart.
Fig. 4. Struthiolaria papulosa. Dentition magnified 160 times.
Fig. 5. » Opereulum magnified two diameters.
Fig. 6. » airal. Living animal, after Quoy. (Female.)

Art. VI.— Notes on some Branchiate Gastropoda.
By Professor F. W. Hurron.
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 3rd August, 1882.]
Plates XIII.-XVI

Apiysta rRYONI, Meinertzhagen. Pl. XIII., fig. a.

Dentrtton, 13-1-1838. Teeth quadrate, with basal and reflected portions.
Reflexed portion of central tooth trilobed, with a single cutting-point on
the median and two small ones on each of the lateral lobes. Interior
laterals three-lobed, the interior one the largest, each with a smooth
cutting-point. Outer laterals one-lobed, with a toothed cutting-point.
The three outer marginals reduced to plates.

The teeth figured are from a dried specimen collected at Napier, and
given me by Mr. Tryon.

. CALLIOPÆA FELINA, Hutton. Pl. XIII., fig. s.

Radula consists of about eleven blunt oval teeth placed in a single
series, and getting gradually smaller.

The specimen figured came from Lyttelton.

Murex octoconus, Quoy and Gaimard. Pl. XIII., fig. c

Dentition.—Ceniral tooth with five nearly equal and equidistant cusps,
the anterior surface concave, and the sides rounded. Operculum ovate, the
nucleus subapical.

I am indebted to Mr. T. F. Cheeseman for specimens from Auckland.

TropHon Parvæ, Crosse. Pl. XIII., fig. D. ;

Animal white, speckled with dead white. Foot slightly expanded and
rounded in front, obtusely pointed behind. Tentacles approximated, the
eyes on their external sides about two-thirds up from the base; siphon
short, barely protruding from the canal. Dentition.—Central tooth with
five pointed cusps, the middle one the largest, and those on each side of it

TRANS. N.Z.INSTITUTE, VOL. XV. PL XII.

To illustrate Professor Hr ultons paper or

ERN dal STRUTHIOLARIA PAPULOSM.

Hurrox.—ÓOn some Branchiate Gastropoda. —— 119

smallest; the anterior surface straight, and the sides truncated. Operculuin
ovate, with the nucleus subapieal; horny, transparent round the margin,
the middle portion chestnut red, deeply trilobed on the inner edge.

The specimens figured were collected at Lyttelton.

TnaorHow pusius, Hutton. Pl. XIII., fig. E.

Animal of a bright salmon-red colour. Dentition.—Odontoglossate, the
lateral teeth not being versatile. Central tooth small, rectangular, longer
than broad, with three small acute rather distant cusps; lateral teeth
broad, curved, with seven cusps; the inner small, the next five subequal
and close together, the outer small and distant from the others. Operculum
ovate, subconcentric.

The specimens figured were collected in Auckland. The dentition shows
that this species belongs to the Fuside, while its smooth columella and
fusiform shell put it into the Fusing: the operculum, however, is quite
different from any other species of the family, and it must therefore be
placed in a new genus, which I propose to call Taron.

NEPTUNÆA DILATATA, Quoy and Gaimard. Pl. XIII., fig. F.

Dentition.—Central tooth arched with four rather long cusps with
rounded points of which the two inner are slightly the larger ; posterior
margin deeply concave. Lateral teeth with three curved cusps, the outer
longer and distant from the other two. Operculum oblong, rather unguicu-
late, nucleus apical.

I am indebted to Mr. T. F. Cheeseman for specimens in spirit from
Auckland.

- Professor Troschel has given a figure of the dentition of this species
(Das Gebiss der Schnecken, ii. taf. vi., fig. 17) which differs very much
from mine, and I cannot account for the difference.

Neprun#a noposa, Martyn. Pl. XIIL, fig. c.

Dentition.—Central tooth quadrate, the breadth three times the length,
with four subequal triangular eusps placed close together. Lateral teeth
as in the last species, but the cusps more curved. Operculum like that of
the last species.

The specimen figured was sent me from Auckland by Mr. T. F. Cheese-
man.

EvrHRIA LINEATA, Chemnitz. Pl. XIII., fig. m.

Dentition.—Central tooth deeply curved, and the ends bent backward;
a single tricuspidate cutting-point in the centre: laterals with three sub-
equal and equidistant cusps. Operculum oval, the nucleus apical.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton. The dentition of this
species is quite different from that of its supposed variety C, figured in the
Trans. N.Z. Inst., xiv., pl. vi, fig. p. This latter must therefore be

120 Transactions.— Zoology.

considered as a distinct species ; it may, however, be the same as E. littori-
noides, Reeve. I have collected at Lyttelton a single living specimen of F.
striata, Hutton (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vii., p. 458), and find that its denti-
tion exactly resembles that of E. lineata here figured, the shell is quite
colourless, but the animal is spotted with maroon brown.

Kurueia vrrrATA, Quoy and Gaimard. PI. XIII., fig. 1.

Dentition.—Central tooth nearly as long as broad, flat in front, convex
behind, with three acute denticles; lateral teeth with the outer cusp very
large, the two inner small and close together. Operculum oval, sub-ungui-
culate, nucleus apical.

The specimens figured were collected at Auckland.

CowiNELLA virgata, Adams. PI. XIII., fig. x.

Dentition and operculum normal.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland.

COMINELLA MACULATA, Martyn. Pl. XIII., fig. x.

Dentition and operculum normal.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland.

CowrNELLA MACULOSA, Martyn. Pl. XIII., fig. m.

Dentition and operculum normal. Animal.—Foot emarginate in front;
yellowish white, reticulated with bluish black, and margined anteriorly with
yellowish white. Siphon moderate, tapering, black (drawn too long by Quoy,
Voy. Astrol., pl. 80, f. 8-10). Eyes half-way up the tentacles. Tentacles
black above the eyes, and slightly tipped with white; below the eyes they
are longitudinally streaked with black.

The specimens described were collected at Lyttelton.

COMINELLA TESTUDINEA, Chemnitz. Pl. XIIL., fig. x.

Dentition and operculum normal.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland.

PorvrRorA mausrRUM, Martyn. Pl. XIII., fig. o.

Animal.— White ; tentacles short and blunt, the eyes situated more than
half-way up. Dentition.—Cenfral tooth broad, slightly curved with five sub-
equal triangular contiguous cusps. Operculum oval, the nucleus sub-lateral.

The specimen figured was collected in Auckland.

This species has usually been put into Purpura, but its operculum is
sufficient to remove it from that genus, and the aperture has no posterior
canal. :

Purpura TExTILIOSA, Lamarck. Pl. XIII., fig. ».

Dentition.— Central tooth slightly sinuous, with three long triangular
cusps, the median of which is the largest. Operculum semi-cordate, the
nucleus lateral, on the exterior side.

The specimen figured was collected in Auckland.

TRANS. NZ.INSTITUTE, VOLXV PL XIII.

ieee sake

Th illustrate Professor Hutions paper or
BRANCHIATE CAST. EROPODA.

| KWA.del.

Hvrros.—On some Branchiate Gastropoda. 121

The operculum and the posterior canal show that this species belongs
to Purpura, and not to Polytropa where it is usually placed.

PornvrRoPA quoyt, Reeve. Pl. XIII., fig. a.

Dentition.— Central tooth convex in front and straight behind, with five
narrow pointed, separated, denticles the external and median subequal, the
intermediate two much smaller. Operculum ovate, the nucleus sub-apical.

The specimen figured was sent me from Auckland by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman.

The columella in this species is rounded and the operculum is muricoid.
It is evidently not a Polytropa but a Trophon.

PorvTROPA STRIATA, Martyn. Pl. XIII., fig. n.

Dentition.— Central tooth arched with a convex sinuation in the middle
of the anterior margin. Cusps five, the median one isolated from the others
and sometimes much longer. Operculum ovate, the nucleus sub-lateral.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

Ponyrropa scopina, Quoy and Gaimard. Pl. XIII., fig. s.

Dentition resembles that of P. haustrum. Operculum oblong, the nucleus
sub-lateral.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland.

POLYTROPA ALBOMARGINATA, Deshayes. Pl. XIII., fig. T.

Dentition resembles that of P. haustrum, but the eusps are broader.
Operculum oval, the nucleus sub-lateral.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

The species is the same as P. tristis, Dunker.

VoruTA PACIFICA, Lamarck. Pl. XIII., fig. v.

Dentition.—Teeth arched, with three large subequal triangular cusps
occupying the whole of the posterior margin. Operculwm none.

The specimen figured was sent from Auckland by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman.

ANCILLARIA AUSTRALIS, Sowerby. Pl. XIIL, fig. v.

Dentition.—Central tooth slightly arched aud square at the ends with
three rather distant cusps, the middle one of which is the smallest. There
are no denticles : lateral teeth like Purpura. Operculum oval, the nucleus
sub-apical.

The specimen figured was sent from Auckland by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman.

ConrocELLA oPHIoNE, Gray, (Lamellaria ?). Pl. XIII., fig. w.

Shell as described by Gray. Length :25, breadth -15 inch, resembles
that of Cryptocella latens, Adams (Gen. Moll., pl. 21, f 4, b), and covers
the whole animal. Animal with the mantle smooth covering the whole
shell, not fissured on the back, notched in front; yellowish, marbled with
grey ; foot small, square in front, tapering behind, entirely covered by the
mantle. Top of the head dark grey, or purple; eyes at the outer bases of
the tentacles, which are large, and separated. Dentition, 1-1-1; central

122 Transactions.— Zoology.

tooth with the base produced into two long processes, the anterior end
slightly reflected and trilobed ; lateral teeth versatile, broad, situated at
some distance from the central tooth, their apices acute, uncinate, and den-
ticulated on the inner side.

Several specimens of this little molluse were sent me by Mr. T. F.
Cheeseman from Auckland, where, I believe, it is not uncommon. The
animal much resembles the Coriocella noire, Blainville, Malacol., t. 429, -
f. la, figured by Gray in Figures of Molluscous Animals, pl. 104, f. 8. I
take it to be Gray's Lamellaria ophione, because it is said to be not uncom-
mon at Auckland, but Gray’s description would do for many species of dif-
ferent genera, and by itself is unrecognizable,

The animal mentioned by me in the Manual of New Zealand Mollusca,
p. 59, as perhaps Lamellaria ophione is quite different, and may be called
Lamellaria cerebroides.

Crypta costara, Deshayes. Pl. XIV., fig. a. ;

Dentition.—Central tooth nearly as broad as long, the reflected portion
with three denticles on each side and a long median cutting-point ; - the
first lateral has seven denticles, the second and third are nearly smoth,
with four or five obsolete denticles on the outer side. There is a papillate
horny jaw on each side of the mouth.

The specimen figured was sent from Auckland by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman.

CrypTa monoxyxa, Lesson. Pl. XIV., fig. B.

Dentition.—Central tooth considerably longer than broad, with a single
lobe or denticle on each side of the reflected portion. First lateral with
the reflected portion sharply denticulated on both sides, about two den-
ticles inside and five outside the large apical dentiele; second and third
lateral strongly denticulated on the outer side.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland,

TURRITELLA ROSEA, Quoy and Gaimard. PI. XIV., fig. c.

Dentition.—Length of central tooth rather more than half the breadth,
the reflected portion finely denticulated on each side, and with a larger
median eutting-point. First lateral finely dentieulated on the outer side;
second lateral much broader than the third and spoon-shaped at the tip ;
both are finely denticulated on the outer side.

The specimen figured was sent from Auckland by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman.

CERITHIDEA BICARINATA, Gray. Pl. AIV. fip. 5».

Dentition.—Length of the central tooth about two-thirds of the breadth ;
the posterior corners with a sharp cusp, which carries a single denticle at
its inner base ; reflected portion trilobed, the middle lobe larger and with a
cutting-point. First lateral broad, produced at the outer basal end into a
short stalk, reflected portion with a broad denticle and four or five smaller

Hurroy.—On some Branchiate Gastropoda. 128

ones outside it; second lateral unguiculate, with four denticles; third
lateral broader than the second, and with five dentieles. Operculwm multi-
spiral, with a ragged edge.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland.

CrnrTHIDEA NIGRA, Hombron and Jacquenot. Pl. XIV., fig. x.

Animal black, sparingly spotted with yellowish; head-lobes marked
with yellowish; tentacles black, with three or four rings of white.
Dentition.—Length of central tooth rather more than half the breadth,
reflected portion with five cusps, otherwise like C. bicarinata. First lateral
like bicarinata, but the broad denticle often bifid; second and third laterals
like bicarinata, but the third with six denticles.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland.

MELANOPSIS TRIFASCIATA, Gray. Pl. XIV., fig. F. |

Dentition.—Central tooth subquadrate, broader than long, the posterior
angles sharp, the posterior margin wtth a convex, and the anterior margin
with a concave sinuation ; reflected portion with three denticles on each side
and a broad and pointed cutting-point, that extends under the denticles.
First lateral broad with three or four denticles. Second lateral rather
broad with a spoon-shaped tip provided with three blunt denticles, a clavate
accessory piece attached to the outer posterior corner. Third lateral narrow
expanded into a denticulate spoon-shaped apex. Operculum oval with the
nucleus subapical. i

The specimen figured was sent by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman.

JawTHINA EXIGUA, Lamarck. Pl. XIV., fig. c.

Dentition.—Similar to that of J. communis.

The specimen figured was given me by the Hon. G. McLean.

NznrrA ATRATA, Lamarck. Pl. XIV., fig. n.

Dentition.—Central tooth rather small, quadrate, longer than broad,
posterior margin concave with a cutting-point in the centre. First lateral
very broad, the breadth nearly three times the length, expanding outwards,
and with a cutting-point on the inner posterior angle. Second and third
laterals minute plates; fourth lateral with a breadth twice the length,
arched, with a broad dark brown opaque cutting-point. Marginals numer-
ous with smooth points.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland.

There are only four laterals, and the dentition seems to connect the
Trochide with the Chitonide, although decidedly rhipidoglossal.

HvurroNiA BELLA, Hutton (Euchelus). Pl. XIV., fig. 1.

Dentition.—Central tooth trilobed at the base, the central lobe smaller
and not projecting beyond the lateral lobes, reflected portion denticulated
on the sides. Laterals five, similar, getting longer as they are further away

124 Transactions.—Zoology.

from the central tooth, denticulated on each side. Marginals denticulated
on the outer side, those near the margin very narrow and sigmoid. Oper-
culum horny, of few (8 or 4) whorls; pale in colour and transparent, the
nucleus central.

- The specimen figured was sent from Auckland by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman.

Mr. T. W. Kirk, in the Trans. N.Z. Inst., xiv., p. 282, has proposed a
new genus, Huttonia, to include this and two other species which he there
describes, and the opereulum proves to be very different from that of
Euchelus.

AwTHORA TUBERCULATA, Gray. Pl. XIV., fig. x.

Animal yellowish-brown, foot reddish-brown or purplish-brown ; side
lappets and head-lobes margined with white: proboscis reddish- or purplish-
brown, margined with white: filaments white, three on a side. The head
lobes are smooth and rounded and joined together over the head. The
eyes are on rather long white peduncles. Dentition similar to that of A.
tiaratus, but the central tooth not so broad. Operculum horny, multispiral.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

ZIZYPHINUS SELECTUS, Chemnitz. Pl. XIV., fig. L.

Dentition like that of Z. punctulatus, but the first marginal appears to
be short and broad; possibly this may be a broken specimen.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland.

GIBBULA oPPRESSA, Hutton. Pl. XIV., fig. m.

Dentition.—QCentral tooth with the posterior margin straight. Fifth
lateral with several short cutting-points. All the cutting-points smooth.
Operculum horny, multispiral, with radiating strie.

The specimen figured was sent by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman from Auck-
land.

Marearrra (?) tnconsprcua, Hutton. Pl. XIV., fig. N.

Dentition similar to Cantharidus. Central tooth with a slight median
lobe on the posterior margin; the first four laterals similar, the cutting-
point denticulated on the inner side; fifth lateral with a large cutting-
point on the inner side and two small ones outside it.

The specimen figured was sent from Auckland by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman.

CaNTHARIDUS PURPURATUS, Martyn. Pl. XIV., fig. o.

Animal pale yellowish; foot pointed behind, speckled with brown and
transversely banded in front with reddish-brown or brown, and bordered
with pale yellowish; rostrum greenish-yellow; head-lobes smooth; ten-
tacles yellow or pale purplish; eye-peduncles yellowish-white, short and
slender; filaments three on a side. Dentition normal, the central tooth
rather broader than high.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

TRANS. N.Z INSTITUTE. VOLXV PLXIV.

n LIA

To illustrate Professor Huitons paper er

ouis, AMNCHMTE GASTEROPODA

Hurron.—On some Branchiate Gastropoda. 125

Carcar coox, Chemnitz. Pl. XIV., fig. r.

Dentition.—Central tooth elongated, anterior half with parallel sides,
posterior half expanded ; winged on each side near the middle, posterior
margin straight; no cutting-point. First to fourth lateral similar, broad,
without cutting-points, with two wings on the exterior side which receive
between them the inner side of the next tooth. Fifth lateral with the
outer posterior corner produced into a long stalk, the reflexed portion
tricuspid. First marginal very large, produced anteriorly and reflected at
the margin, a strong triangular cutting-point arising from the middle of
the tooth. Marginal teeth with smooth cutting-points.

The specimen figured was sent from Auckland by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman.
The dentition is so very different from that of Calcar imperialis (as figured
by Hogg) that the two cannot be placed in the same genus, and the name
Calcar cookii will have to be altered to Cookia sulcata, Martyn.

Doma zrHioPs, Gmelin. Pl. XV., fig. a.

Dentition.— Central tooth broader than long, oblique, sloping posteriorly
to the left, reflexed portion without cutting-points, but serrated on both
sides at the base. Lateral teeth with cutting-points which are denticulated
on both sides, those on the outer side being stronger. Outer marginals
denticulated on both sides, the inner marginals denticulated on the outer
side only.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

DILOMA NIGERRIMA, Chemnitz. Pl. XV., fig. B.

Animal black: head with a narrow transverse band of yellow near
the front margin ; rostrum margined with white: tentacles long and taper-
ing, longitudinally striped with black and yellowish. Filaments blue-black,
three on a side, sometimes a fourth on the left side.* Foot white, closely
and finely marbled with blue-black, and broadly margined with yellow
veined with black. Dentition—Central tooth much broader than long,
oblique, sloping posteriorly to the right, the reflexed portion serrated on
both margins, cutting-points of lateral teeth denticulated on both sides, but
more strongly on the outside. Cutting-points of marginal teeth strongly
denticulated on both sides.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton. The movements of
this species are very rapid, quite different from those of the other species of
the genus.

Ditoma UNDULOSA, Adams. Pl. XV., fig. c.

Animal brownish-black; rostrum narrowly margined with yellow ; ten-
tacles margined with white; eye-peduncles broad and short; head-lobes

* I have noticed the same in D. ethiops.

126 Transactions, —Zoology.

filaments and the eye peduncles: filaments three on each side. Dentition.
—Central tooth rather broader than long, not oblique, reflexed portion ser-
rated on both sides at the base. Cutting-points of laterals and inner mar-
ginals denticulate on outer edge only, those of the outer marginals denticu-
lated on both sides.

The specimen figured was collected at Sumner.

Dıtoma corrosa, Adams (= D. hectori, Hutton). Pl. XV., fig. D.

Animal the same as D. undulosa. Dentition—Central tooth much
broader than long, oblique, sloping posteriorly to the right. Cutting-points
of laterals and inner marginals denticulated on the outer edge only, those of
the outer marginals on both sides.

The specimen figured was collected at Sumner. It is, I think, only a
variety of the last species.

Ditoma rLUMBEA, sp. nov. Pl. XV., fig. x

Shell turbinate, imperforate, rather depressed, rough, sometimes with a
few obsolete spiral ribs; whorls four or five ; spire acute but usually eroded;
colour bluish-purple, the eroded apex whitish. Interior white, iridescent,
the throat with shallow grooves, aperture margined with a black band;
columella impressed, curved, sometimes with a small anterior tooth. Axis
'9; breadth -68. Animal like D. athiops, the foot being margined with
2 band of black and white transverse stripes. Dentition.— Central tooth as
in D. corrosa. Cutting-points of lateral teeth denticulated on both sides.
Cutting-points of inner marginals denticulated on outer edge only, those of
the outer marginals on both edges.

The specimen figured was collected at Sumner. The shell is not easy
to distingush from some varieties of D. undulosa which has the same
station, and the central tooth is like that of D. corrosa, but the animal and
the lateral and marginal teeth are like D. aethiops. It is found usually in
sheltered bays or estuaries, but sometimes on exposed rocks. I have
collected it at Sumner and the Ocean Beach, Dunedin, and I have also
seen specimens from Campbell Island.

Dirowa excavata, Adams. Pl. XV., fig. r.

Dentition.—Central tooth broader than long, not oblique, the reflexed
portion denticulated all along the edge; the cutting-points of the laterals
and all the marginals are denticulated on both edges.

The specimen figured. was collected by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman at North
Manukau Heads,

oma (?) subRosrRATA, Gray. Pl. XV., fig. c.

Dentition.—Central tooth broader than long, not oblique, the reflected
portion strongly denticulated on each side and eared. Cutting-points of
lateral teeth slightly denticulated on each side ; those of the inner marginals

Hvrrox.— On some Branchiate Gastropoda. 197

dentieulated on the outer side only, those of the outer marginals strongly
denticulated on both sides.

The specimen figured was collected at Auckland, on Zostera. The,
eared central tooth differs from all the other species of Diloma.

Harrorrs mis, Martyn. Pl. XV., fig. m

Animal sooty-black ; foot deeply notched in front. Dentition, ao -5-1-5- @
Central tooth about as broad as long, rounded posteriorly, and eared, re-
flexed portion without cutting-points, a long process projecting backward
and upward on each side below the reflexed portion. First lateral broader
than long, subquadrate, without cutting-points. Second lateral oval,
longer than broad, without cutting-points. Third lateral long and narrow
with a clavate process extending from the exterior side, and the whole of
the interior side occupied by a large cutting-point. Fourth lateral like the
third but shorter and broader. Fifth lateral oblong, transverse, with a
blunt cutting-point on the inner side. Marginals slender, denticulate on
both edges.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

Parmornorus uneuis, Linné. Pl. XV., fig. 1.

Dentition.—Central tooth subquadrate, broader than long, the reflexed
portion without cutting-points.. First to fourth laterals similar, oval, the
length three times the breadth, without any cutting-points. Fourth and
fifth laterals large with two strong cutting-points.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

Acmma coNorpEA, Quoy and Gaimard. Pl. XV., fig. x.

Animal.—Margin of the mantle not fringed. Dentition.—Length of the
teeth more than three times the breadth, the recurved portions moderate;
basal plates subrectangular, much longer than broad. No accessory teeth.

The specimen figured was collected at Sumner.

Acoma corticata, Hutton. Pl. XV., fig. L.

Animal.—Margin of the mantle not fringed. Dentition.—Teeth rather
broad, the recurved portions very broad and blunt; basal plates imbricating,
the anterior margin straight, the posterior and exterior margins deeply
sinuated, the interior margin concave; a pair of accessory hooked teeth on
each side.

The specimen figured was collected at Dunedin.

Acmma PILEOPSIS, Quoy and Gaimard. Pl. XV., fig. m.

Dentition.—Length of teeth more than half the breadth, the recurved
portions rather long and pointed; basal plates rhomboidal, with a central
longitudinal groove. No accessory teeth.

The specimen figured was collected at the Auckland Islands by Mr. E.
Jennings, and sent me by Prof. T. J. Parker.

128 Transactions. — Zoology.

Aomma FLAMMEA, Quoy and Gaimard. Pl. XV., fig. v.

Animal with the margin of the mantle fringed. Dentition.—Teeth much
like those of A. pileopsis, but they are weak in the middle and often break
when detached, so as to divide the anterior from the posterior recurved
portion, thus approaching Patella, where the anterior and posterior portions
are always separated. Basal plates subrectangular, the length about twice
the breadth, and divided by a longitudinal line into two portions. No
accessory teeth.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

PATELLA MAGELLANICA, Martyn (?). Pl. XVI., fig. a.

Animal.—In this species, and in all the other of our Patellide that I have
examined, the gills do not extend beyond the head, and the mouth is entire
below, thus putting them into the genus Nacella, but the shell in all is

thick and all live on rocks. In all the mantle is fringed. —Dentition.— `

Inner teeth simple, pointed; outer bidentate on the outer side: central
plate cuneate, divided down the centre ; marginal plates rhomboidal, large.

The specimen figured was collected at the Auckland Islands by Mr. E.
Jennings, and sent me by Prof. T. J. Parker.

PATELLA DENTICULATA, Martyn (= P. luctuosa, Gould, Pl. XVI., fig. 8).

Dentition.—Inner teeth simple, pointed, set near together; outer teeth
with two denticles on the outer side, the lower often semi-detached ; central
plate lenticular, divided down the middle; marginal plates distant with a
hooked anterior and jagged posterior end, & small detached plate a little
above the hooked termination of the larger plate.

The specimen figured was collected at Dunedin.

PATELLA ILLUMINATA, Gould. Pl. XVI., fig. c.

Dentition.—Inner teeth with a single denticulation on the outer side;
outer teeth with two dentieulations on the inner and two on the outer gide,
the lower outer denticle detached; central plate lenticular ; marginal plates
linear forming a double series on each side.

. The specimen figured was collected at Macquarie Island by Professor
Scott, and sent me by Prof. T. J. Parker.

ParELLA ontvacea, Hutton. Pl. XVI., fig. D.

Deitition.—Inner teeth simple, pointed ; outer with two denticulations
on the outer edge, the lower almost detached ; central plate linear, OT
slightly euneate, divided longitudinally into two, each half with a bright
ovalspot at the anterior end; marginal plates similar to those of P. den-
ticulata, but the intermediate plate is much larger, and occupies most of
the space between the hooked plates.

The specimen figured was collected at Dunedin; in the figure the inner
teeth are shown too widely separated. :

WI TCR ET Ceca NUS IMPER TENIS TES OESTE BZ Ree

1
28
i
T.

A
a
:

TRANS.N.ZINSTITUTE, VOL XV PL XV.

T ilustrate Professor Huiions paper or

cenas, BPANCHATE GASTEROPODA

TRANS.N.Z INSTITUTE, VOL XV BL. XVI.

EATEN
^h 9 - 1
Np
NN

Lo illustrate Professor Huitons paper on
ee BRANCHIATE CASTEROPODA

Hurron.—On some Branchiate Gastropoda. 129

PATELLA arcyropsis, Lesson (=P. radians, Gml). Plate XVI., fig. x.

Dentition.—Inner teeth simple, pointed; outer with two denticulations
on the outer side, the lower sometimes semi-detached, more often rect-
angular; central plate lenticular, divided longitudinally; marginal plates
like those of P. olivacea, but the posterior margins smooth, and the inter-
mediate plate sometimes hooked.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton. P. pholidota, Lesson,
has the same dentition, and can only be considered as a variety.

CHITON PELLIS-SERPENTIS, Quoy and Gaimard. Pl. XVI., fig. 1.

Dentition.—7-1-7. Central tooth with a narrow neck and expanded
base like some of the Trochide, the reflexed portion without cutting-points.
Firstlaterallike the central, but longer. Second lateral placed obliquely
with a long stalk and an opaque blunt cutting-point like Nerita. First
marginal trilobed : second with a projecting anterior process from the
inner angle of which proceeds a peltate tooth on a long stalk: third and
fourth marginals oval; the fifth subquadrate.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

Curros enavcus, Gray. Pl. XVI., fig. F

Dentition—7-1-7. Central tooth spoon-shaped ; first lateral like Tro-
chide, with an unarmed reflexed portion: second lateral ovate with a large
claw-shaped cutting-point on the anterior end, and an accessory plate below
it: first and second marginals irregular: the third subtriangular, with a
large ladle-shaped tooth arising from the inner side: fourth suboval; fifth
subquadrate.

The specimen figured was collected at Dunedin.

ACANTHOCHITES ZEALANDICUS, Quoy and Gaimard. Pl. XVI., fig. c.

Dentition.—6—-1—6. Central tooth quadrate, the reflexed portion with-
out eutting-points: first lateral like the central but smaller: second lateral
oblique, with a long stem and a recurved portion bearing three opaque
dark-brown cutting-points: first marginal sub-quadrate; second, third, and
fourth oval; from between the first marginal plates springs a spoon-shaped
tooth.

The specimen figured was collected at Dunedin.

OnvProcowcHus porosus, Burrow. Pl. XVI., fig. n.

Dentition.—6-1-6. Central tooth subquadrate, longer than broad, with
a simple reflexed portion: first lateral curved round the central, the front
portion reflexed : second lateral oblique, the stalk broad and rather sigmoid,
the reflexed portion bearing three dark-brown opaque cutting-points: mar-
ginals ovate: from the first marginal there arises a spoon-shaped process,
and from the second a large faleate process.

The specimen figured was collected at Lyttelton.

ANAS AA O8 wp

COA

Aan mRoO

JemgpPmneUnoHHOOGOBHP

HOOD Pp

Transactions.— Zoology.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES XIII.—XVI.
Prare XIII.
Aplysia tryoni. Teeth.
Calliopea felina. Radula.
Murex octogonus. Teeth. a, operculum.

Euthria vittata. Teeth. a, operculum.
Cominella virgata. Teeth. a, operculum,
Cominella maculata. Teeth. a, operculum,
Cominella maculosa. Teeth.

Cominella testudinea. Teeth.

Polytropa haustrum. Teeth. a, operculum.
Purpura textiliosa. Teeth. a, operculum.
Trophon quoyi. Teeth. a, operculum,

um.
Polytropa albomarginata. “Teeth, à, operculum.
Voluta pacifica. Teeth.
Ancillaria australis. Teeth. a, operculum.
Coriocella ophione. Teeth.
Pirate XIV.
Crypta costata. Teeth,

Cerithidea bicarinata. Teeth and operculum.

Cerithidea nigra. Teeth.

Melanopsis trifasciata. Teeth and operculum.
tooth

Nerita atrata. Teeth. a, & marginal tooth.
Euchelus bellus. Teeth and operculum. a, an outside marginal tooth.
Anthora tuberculata. Teeth and operculum.
Zizyphinus selectus. First meen n
Gibbula oppressa. Teeth.
Margarita inconspicua. Teeth.
Cantharidus purpuratus, Central tooth.
Calcar cookii. Teeth.

Puare XV.
Diloma ethiops. Teeth.
Diloma nigerrima. Teeth. a, a marginal tooth.
Diloma undulosa. Teeth.

Diloma subrostrata. Teeth,

Hurton.—On the Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 181
Haliotis iris. Teeth. a, a marginal tooth.
th.

Acmea conoidea. Teeth. a, plates; b, side view of tooth.

Acmea corticata. Teeth. a; plates.

Acmea pileopsis. Teeth. a, plates; b, side view of tooth.

Acmea flammea. Teeth. a, plates
PLATE

ZR ERM pi

XVI.

Patella magellanica. Teeth (removed on one side).
Patella denticulata. Teeth. a, plates.

Patella illuminata. e

Patella oliv

Tou slanke pr

Teeth. ¥
fas seateondiiin. Teeth,
Cryptoconchus porosus. Teeth.
Chiton pellis-serpentis. Teeth.

HO Hoo wp

Art, VII.— Additions to the Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand.
By Professor F. W. Hurron.
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 2nd March, 1882.]

Ponyrropa CHEESEMANI, Sp. nov.

Suet small, fusiform, white, spirally ribbed, and between the ribs finely
transversely lirated. Whorls five, those of the spire small, with a single
smooth spiral rib; body-whorl large, with five spiral grooves between the
ribs; ribs broad and smooth, grooves narrow and transversely lirated.
Aperture moderate, contracted in front into a short, open, slightly-twisted
canal; four or five short well-developed teeth inside the outer lip. In-
terior bright purple, without any white margin; columella slightly tinted
with the same colour.

Length ‘6; diameter :85 inch.

Collected by Mr. T. F. Cheeseman at Port Waikato,

I have.seen a considerable number of specimens, and they exhibit very
little variation. The species is easily distinguished from P. striata by the
small number of grooves on the body-whorl; and from P. squamata by the
smooth ribs, and the colour of the interior. From P. propinqua, Tenison-
Woods, it differs in having the grooves narrower, and one less of them, and

_in the outer lip not being smooth.

Prevrotoma (Drui) AwaMoaENsis, Hutton. Cat. Tertiary Mollusca of
New Zealand (1874), p. 4.

Not uncommon at Waiwera, near Auckland (Cheeseman).

Shell small, thin, fusiform, turretted, white ; whorls 82, the first three or
three-and-a-half smooth and convex, afterwards slightly carinated, spirally

132 Transactions.— Zoology.

lirated and transversely ribbed. Hinder parts of the whorls not concave;
twenty transverse ribs on the penultimate whorl, and about the same
number on the body-whorl, but difficult to count because partly obsolete,
especially anteriorly; spiral lire about seven on the spire whorls, subequal,
body-whorl with fifteen or sixteen. Canal moderate; aperture elongately
oval, posterior sinus very slight.

Length 53; diameter -2; length of aperture :17 inch.

This species is distinguished from P. buchanani by the whorls being less
carinated, not concave posteriorly, and the suture not margined; the recent
specimens are not much more than half the size of the fossils from Awamoa.

ADEORBIS (?) perreRDg, Brazier (Fossarina). Jour de Conch., 1864.

I have received a specimen from Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, who informs me
that he found four individuals at Waiwera, and that Mr. C. Mathews had
also collected it at Omaha and Matakana. It is common in Tasmania.

Shell depressed, of three or four rapidly-increasing whorls, rimate,
smooth, very faintly spirally striated; white, with zig-zag brown markings ;
aperture broader than long; yellowish, and not pearly inside. Operculum
multispiral. Dentition rhipidoglossal.

T have examined an animal sent me from Tasmania by Mr. Petterd, and
find that it belongs to the Trochine.

AcM#A FLAMMEA, Quoy and Gaimard. Voy. Astrolabe, Zool. iii., p. 854,
pb 7 f. 16-94 ( Patelloida). Tenison-Woods, Pro. Roy. Soc. Tasmania,
1876, p. 51.

Shell small, oval, depressedly conical, finely radiately striated; apex
about one-fourth the length of the shell from the anterior end, pointed and
hooked: shell thin, semitransparent, pale yellowish-brown, ornamented
with irregular, usually more or less radiating, lines of brown; interior
silvery.

Length +25 to -8; breadth -2 to -23 ; height *08 to *1 inch.

Animal white, the margin of the mantle fringed.

This species is common on rocks and on other shells throughout New
Zealand. It is also found in Tasmania, Australia, and the Island of Guam.
Mr. Tenison- Woods describes the shell as ** somewhat solid," but with us it
is always very delicate and thin.

Acm#a CONOIDEA, Quoy and Gaimard. Voy. Astrolabe, Zool. iii., p. 855,
pt 71, f, 6-7 (Patelloida).

Shell small, broadly oval, high, conical, smooth ; apex rather anterior,
blunt, usually rounded. Colour usually brown, but sometimes nearly white
with brown radiating streaks; interior above the muscular impression dark
or pale brown or blotched, margin dark brown, sometimes rayed with pale
brown,

Hurron.—On the Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 183

Length :2 to :25 ; breadth 15 to ‘17 ; height *1 to *2 inch.

Not uneommon with Littorina on the rocks at Sumner. Common in
Tasmania. The specimens described by Quoy and Gaimard came from
King George's Sound in Australia, where it is said to be very rare; these
specimens are much larger than ours, but I cannot make out any —
difference. The margin of the mantle is not fringed.

Patella olivacea, sp. nov.

Shell ovate, narrowed in front, very finely radiately ribbed, about 70,
often with included strie ; ribs crossed by faint and irregular lines of
growth; apex between one-third and one-fourth of the length from the
anterior end, usually eroded. Colour uniform olive brown ; interior bright
silvery greyish with a narrow black line round the finely crenulated margin.

Length 1:3; breadth 1:0; height :55 inch.

This species is distinguished from P. argyropsis by its numerous, nearly
uniform ribs, and from P. pholidota by the apex being more central; from
both of them and from P. earlii it is also distinguished by its uniform
eolouring, and the black line round the oo I have collected it at the
Bluff, and at Dunedin.

CALLIOP®A FELINA, Sp. NOV.

Small head, upper surface of oral tentacles and branchie, black; lower
surface and tips of oral tentacles, and a spot behind each, yellowish-white;
a prominent eye in this white spot. No tentacles. Back sooty brown,
lighter than the branchie. Branchie very large, unequal, two rows on
each side, about seven in a row. Foot square in front, but not produced ;
tail pointed. Length, *4 inch.

Lyttelton harbour.

Calliopea felina, Hutton.

184 Transactions.— Zoology.

Art. VIII.— Descriptions of new Land Shells. By Professor F. W. Hurton.
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 19th October, 1882.]
Durme the last six months I have received many land shells from several
friends, but especially from Mr. T. F. Cheeseman of Auckland and Mr. R.
Helms of Greymouth, and amongst these shells are the following new
species. The most interesting are a species of Strobila, a genus hitherto,
I believe, known only in America and the West Indies, and two species of
Leptopoma, a genus of operculated land shells that occurs in New Guinea,
Borneo, and the Philippine Islands, but not hitherto recorded from New

Zealand.

The dentition of these new species, together with others already de-
scribed, will form the subject of another paper which I hope to read to the
society next year.

Sec. AULACOGNATHA.

PATULA TAPIRINA, sp. nov. P. coma, Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., xiv.,
p. 180, pl. 8, fig. L (not of Gray). I

Shell subdiscoidal, broadly umbilicated, closely ribbed ; colour horny-
brown, sub-radiated with reddish spots. Spire very slightly elevated, flat :
whorls 54-6, slowly increasing, rounded, ornamented with narrow oblique
ribs, about 16-20 in the tenth of an inch, the interstices indistinetly striated
with growth-lines; suture impressed: umbilicus about one-fourth the dia-
meter of the shell, funnel-shaped, gradated, pervious: aperture subvertical,
rotundly lunar; peristome thin, upper margin rapidly advancing and then
turning down with a slightly concave sinuation, then regularly arched;
columellar margin not reflected. Greatest diameter 0-19, least 0:16, height
0-07 inch. Dentition, 18-1-13.

Hab. Dunedin.

Having compared this species with specimens of the true P. coma from
Auckland I find that it is different, being more closely ribbed, but less
closely so than in P. buccinella and P. infecta. The right lip advances, as
in P. infecta, but it can be distinguished from that species by the interstices
between the ribs appearing almost smooth when viewed by transmitted
light, and an inch objective.

Micropuysa (?) pura, sp. nov.

Shell minute, subdiscoidal, umbilicated, thin, translucent, smooth,
searcely shining, with distant plait-like ribs: colour horny-brown. Spire
slightly eonvex ; whorls 4, increasing rather rapidly, rounded, with regular,
distant, membranous ribs, about 20 to 25 in the tenth of an inch, the
insterstices finely reticulated; suture impressed ; umbilicus rather large,

about one-fourth the diameter of the shell, gradated, pervious; aperture

Hurron.—On new Land Shells. 135

large, rather oblique, subcircular, broader than high; peristome thin,
regularly arched, the columellar margin slightly reflected. Greatest
diameter 0:07, least 0-055; height 0°03 inch.

Animal.—Body short, eye-peduncles long and thick, tentacles short ;
mantle rather posterior, enclosed; foot narrow, without locomotive disc,
pointed behind, not extending beyond the shell; no caudal gland. Colour
pale grey, eye-peduncles and a stripe on each side of the head dark sooty-
brown. Dentition 1383-1-18.

Hab. Eyreton, North Canterbury (Mr. C. Chilton), Christchurch (Mr.
_ J. F. Armstrong).

Genus Gerontia, g.n

Animal heliciform ; mantle rather posterior, AE tail acute, with
a mucous pore but no papilla. Jaw smooth, striated. Shell depressed,
umbilicated, of about five gradually-increasing whorls; aperture oblique.

This genus differs from Patula in having a mucous gland on the tail.

GERONTIA PANTHERINA, Sp. nov.

Shell subdiscoidal, broadly umbilicated, striated, horny brown. Spire
slightly convex, whorls five, slowly increasing, rather flat, with rather close
but irregular oblique strie, which are membranous on the upper surface,
. interstices not reticulated ; suture impressed ; umbilicus more than one-
fourth of the greatest diameter of the shell, perspective ; aperture oblique,
rotund, slightly flattened below ; peristome thin, the margins rapidly con-
verging ; columellar margin not reflected.

Greatest diameter 0:37, least 0°33 ; height 0-16 inch. Teeth, 18-1-18.

‘Animal. —Top of the head yellow; peduncles and a line on each side of
the head black, rest of the body pale grey spotted with dark grey, the spots
often collected into groups, a regular line of dark grey spots runs along each
side, and they meet on the tail just over the mucous pore; below this line
the side of the foot is marked with oblique dark stripes; sole white, the
margin with grey spots.

Hab. Greymouth (Mr. R. Helms).

SrRoBILA LEIODUS, sp. NOV.

Shell minute, subdiscoidal, umbilicated, ribbed; colour horny with
longitudinal bands of pale rufous. Spire almost flat, but very slightly con-
vex ; whorls five, very slowly increasing, rounded, with numerous oblique
narrow ribs, about thirty in the tenth of an inch, the interstices finely
striated with growth-lines; suture impressed: umbilicus rather narrow,
about one-sixth the diameter of the shell, nearly cylindrical, margined with
brown: aperture vertical, rather narrow, lunate; peristome simple, thin,
the right lip at first ascending, then descending and sweeping forwards,
leaving a shallow posterior sinus, afterwards regularly arched, columellar

136 Transactions.—Zoology.

margin shortly ascending, rather straight, and slightly reflected over the
umbilicus : interior of the aperture strengthened with seven spiral plaits on
the body-whorl, and another, rather distant, on the columella ; parietal wall
with ten spiral plaits. Greatest diameter 0-08, least 0-07 ; height 0-05.

Animal.—Body elongated, narrow ; eye-peduncles long and thick, ten-
tacles moderate: mantle subcentral, rather anterior, enclosed: foot very
long and narrow, with neither locomotive dise nor caudal gland. Colour
pale grey, eye-peduncles and a stripe on each side of the head purplish ;
foot pale brown. Dentition, 19—1—12.

Hab. Greymouth (Mr. R. Helms).

AMPHIDOXA CORNEA, Sp. nov.

Shell thin, depressed, imperforate, striated, translucent; colour pale
horny. Spire slightly convex; whorls 23, rapidly increasing, rounded,
smooth, polished, finely striated with growth-lines; suture impressed :
aperture very oblique, transversely oval; peristome thin, regularly arched,
columellar lip slightly reflected. Greatest diameter 0:25, least 0-9. Denti-
tion, 17-1-17.

Hab. Auckland (Mr. T. F. Cheeseman).

From A. compressivoluta this shell may be distinguished by the whorls .
being convex instead of flattened ; from the other New Zealand species of
Amphidoxa by being imperforate, and of a pale horny colour without mark-
ings and without ribs. The mantle of the animal is marbled with black,
which shows through the shell.

AMPHIDOXA COSTULATA, Sp. nov. ;

Shell small, subdiscoidal, umbilicated, shining but not polished, ribbed ;
colour pale horny, longitudinally banded with reddish, the bands absent
on the last half of the last whorl. Spire almost flat ; whorls 84, rapidly
increasing, rounded, ornamented with fine spiral striatulations and close
ribs, about 40 to 45 in the tenth of an inch, the interstices very finely
reticulated ; suture impressed; umbilicus a narrow perforation at the
bottom of a broad funnel-shaped depression, which is ribbed like the rest of
the whorls; aperture oblique, transversely ovate ; peristome thin, regularly
arched. Greatest diameter 0:14, least 0-1. Dentition, 14-1-14.

Hab. Auckland (Mr. T. F. Cheeseman).

This species is easily distinguished by the ribbing and spiral striatulations.

Phrixgnathus, gen. nov.

Animal heliciform. Mantle subcentral, protected by an external shell,
over which it is reflected anteriorly. No locomotive disc to the foot. Foot
rounded posteriorly and without caudal gland. Jaw papillate, imbricately
folded. Teeth quadrate, the laterals bicuspid. Shell conical or turbinated,
of five or six gradually increasing whorls ; peristome thin, straight.

Hurron.—On new Land Shells. 137

This genus includes Helia fatua, Pfr. (see Trans. N.Z. Inst., xiv., p. 153)
and the following species.

PHRIXGNATHUS MARGINATUS, Sp. NOV.

Shell small, conical, umbilicated, striated: colour pale horny-brown
regularly longitudinally banded with reddish-fulvous, the fulvous bands
becoming obsolete near the mouth, base pale horny-brown. Spire conical,
slightly acute; whorls 54, flattened, sharply keeled; the first and a helt
whorls smooth, but spirally striated, the rest longitudinally striated with
growth-lines; base slightly convex, radiately striated, and very delicately
spirally striatulated; periphery sharply keeled; suture marginated; umbili-
cus narrow, about one-tenth of the diameter: aperture vertical, rhomboidal ;
peristome thin, the outer and inner margins nearly parallel, columellar mar-
gin slightly reflected. Greatest diameter 0-15, least 0-13 ; height 0:1 inch.

Animal small, eye-peduncles long, the tentacles moderate; body elon-
gate, foot slightly produced behind beyond the shell. Colour pale-yellowish ;
peduncles, a stripe on each side of the head, and another short stripe in the
middle on each side of the foot purplish gray. Dentition, 40—1—40.

Hab. Greymouth (Mr. R. Helms).

Sec. OXYGNATHA.

THALASSIA (?) PROPINQUA, $p. nov.

Shell depressed, striated, narrowly umbilieated ; colour pale-horny with
numerous narrow zig-zag red bands, which are often broken up into a series
of spots. Spire convexly conoidal, apex obtuse; whorls 4—5, rather flat-
tened, the first two smooth, the rest very strongly striated with oblique
growth-lines; last whorl carinated, the base rounded; suture impressed:
umbilicus narrow : aperture oblique, rotundly lunate, anteriorly subangled;
peristome thin, the columellar margin reflected. Greatest diameter 0°24
least 0-2, height 0-16 inch. Dentition, 21-1-21.

Hab. Weka Pass (C. Chilton).

Allied to T. zealandie, but less acutely keeled, more strongly striated
and differently coloured ; its generic position is doubtful.

ZowrrES (?) HELMSI, sp. nov.

Bhell depressed, umbilicated, finely ribbed, rather shining; colour horny-
brown, sometimes longitudinally banded or spotted with red-fuscous. Spire
convex, depressed obtuse ; whorls 54-6, slowly increasing, rounded, broader
than high, ornamented with thin rather distant ribs, about 10 to 15 in the
tenth of an inch, the insterstices finely reticulated ; suture impressed ; um-
bilieus narrow, about one-seventh of the greatest diameter of the shell,
open, perforate: aperture oblique, lunately rotund; peristome thin, regu-
larly arched, the columellar lip scarcely reflected. Greatest diameter 0-35,
least 0°3, height 0-23 inch.

138 Transactions.— Zoology.

Animal.—Body elongated, the eye-peduncles long and thick, tentacles
moderate ; foot very long and narrow, compressed, not tapering, truncated
posteriorly and with a caudal gland; mantle slightly reflected. Colour
variable—(a.) Entirely slate-grey, or reddish-brown, (b.) upper parts slate-
grey, foot yellowish speckled or marbled with grey, (c.) white with a few
black spots, the upper anterior parts of the body, except a pale band on the
top of the head, slate-grey.

Dentition, 25-1-25. Jaw ribbed.

Hab. Greymouth, sent by Mr. R. Helms, after whom I have much
pleasure in naming it.

ZONITES (?) FULMINATA, sp. nov.

Shell depressed, very narrowly umbilicated, striated ; colour pale horny
with numerous longitudinal zig-zag red bands on the body-whorl, which
show only as irregular radiating bands on the spire. Spire slightly convex ;
whorls 54, slowly increasing, rounded, smooth, with a fine striation of
growth-lines; suture impressed ; umbilicus very narrow, almost covered up
by the reflected columellar margin of the peristome ; aperture subvertical,
transversely lunately rotund : peristome thin, regularly arched, columellar
lip callous, reflected. Greatest diameter 0°34, least 0-27, height 0-23.

Dentition, 38-1-88. Jaw ribbed.

These two species differ from Zonites in the jaw, I propose to put them
in a new genus to be called Phacussa,

This species appears to approach H. venulata, Pfeiff., which I have not
seen; but that shell is said to be imperforate, downy, and differently
coloured from this one.

Hab. Stewart Island (Mr. T. Kirk, a single specimen),

Sec. AGNATHA.

Ruyripa PATULA, sp. nov.

Shell depressed, umbilicated, thinnish, translucent, scarcely shining,
finely malleated ; colour brown, yellowish at the apex. Spire rather convex,
obtuse; whorls 81-4, rapidly inereasing, rounded, the first 21 transversely :
plaited, the remainder with numerous small longitudinal depressions, and a
few obsolete broad spiral grooves near the periphery; under the lens finely
spirally striated ; last whorl very large, the last quarter occupying more
than half the diameter of the shell, the base evenly rounded; suture im-
pressed: umbilieus rather narrow: aperture very large, oblique, oblong-
oval; peristome slightly thickened, the right margin descending, columellar
margin reflected over the umbilieus, but not covering it. Greatest diameter
0-9, least 0°63 ; height 0-4; breadth of aperture 0:5.

Animal.—Foot broad, flattened, and acutely pointed behind, the margin

minutely crenulated, tail extending beyond the shell; no caudal gland, nor ; e

Hurrox.—On new Land Shells. 189

locomotive dise. Mantle subeentral just reflected over the peristome. Eye-
peduncles separated at their bases, they and the tentacles long, stout, and
cylindrical. Head, peduncles, and anterior part of the foot dark grey
closely reticulated with blue-black lines, and with scattered minute white
specks ; sole of the foot dark-coloured ; mantle under the shell pale yellow,
with blotches of blue-black which show through the shell. Dentition, 18-0-18.

Hab. Greymouth (Mr. R. Helms).

When the animal is alive the peristome of the shell is yellow, but it soon
fades.

RHYTIDA CITRINA, Sp. nov.

Shell depressed, umbilicated, malleated, thin, translucent, shining ;
colour pale yellow, sometimes with a spiral brown band on the middle of
the upper portion of the whorl. Spire very flatly convex, apex obtuse;
whorls three, rapidly increasing, rounded; the first two whorls slightly
longitudinally plaited, the last above with numerous small irregular inden-
tations, below rounded, smooth, striated with growth-lines in the umbilicus ;
suture impressed: umbilicus rather narrow : aperture oblique, broadly oval;
peristome very thin (not adult?), with the columellar margin reflected.
Greatest diameter 0°31, least 0.24; height 0.24; breadth of aperture
0.16 inch. Animal pale brown, the upper surface with the peduncles and
tentacles dark sooty black, with a pale band on the top of the head; sides
of the foot marbled with sooty black. Dentition, 17—0—17.

Hab. Greymouth (Mr. R. Helms).

It is hardly possible that this shell can be the young of R. patula,
because the markings on the shell, the colours of the animal, and the
dentition all differ.

HYTIDA AUSTRALIS, Sp. NOV.

Shell depressed, umbilicated, rather thin, translucent, malleated ; colour
pale horny-brown, the umbilicus darker, the first 24 whorls yellowish ;
sometimes a pale spiral yellow band on the base. Spire flatly convex,
obtuse ; whorls 8} rapidly increasing, rather flattened; above with nume-
rous irregular shallow indentations sometimes arranged in oblique lines,
the first 14 whorls smooth, the next obliquely plaited, the plaits gradually
dying away but remaining longest at the suture; base rounded, smooth,
shining, striated in the umbilicus with growth-lines; suture impressed :
umbilicus rather narrow: aperture oblique, oval; peristome very slightly
reflected over the umbilicus (not quite adult). Greatest diameter 0°43,

least 0.83 ; height 0-25; breadth of aperture 0.2 inch. Dentition, 16-0-16. ——— 2

Hab. Stewart Island (Mr. T. Kirk). -
The shell can be distinguished from that of R. greenwoodi by the base :
rounded.

140 Transactions.— Zoology.

TESTACELLA VAGANS, n. 8. = Daudebardia nove-zealandia, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
xiv., p. 152 (not of Pfeiffer).

Shell auriform, subspiral, depressed, imperforate; elongately oval, the
sides nearly parallel, the anterior end rather broader than the posterior ;
columellar margin callous; apex subspiral, posterior; pale horny, striated
with growth-lines. Length of aperture 0-37; breadth 0°22. Teeth, 15-0-15.

Animal (in spirit) above slate grey, gradually passing into yellowish
white on the sides; sole yellowish white; the sides rather marbled with
grey.

Hab. Auckland (T. F. Cheeseman), and Waiuku (T. Kirk).

The specimen described in the Trans. N.Z. Inst. for last year was with-
out its shell and consequently I thought that it was Daudebardia nove-
zealandia, the shell but not the animal of which species I know, but Mr.
Cheeseman has sent me a specimen with the shell on, and it proves to be
quite different. The shell is much like that of T. mangei, but the dentition
appears to be different.

See. NEUROBRANCHIATA.

LEPTOPOMA PANNOSA, Sp. nov.

Shell conical, subcarinated, umbilicated, brown, covered with a dark
fuscous, ragged epidermis. Spire acutely conical; whorls six, rather
flattened, the last convex below and rounded at the angle; apical whorls
showing close oblique growth-lines; base flattish with close growth-lines
crossed by delicate spiral strie; suture impressed: epidermis forming
ragged oblique, rather distant plaits on the whorls, and at the periphery
produced into triangular pointed processes: umbilicus narrow, open: aper-
ture rather oblique, broadly ovate ; peristome thin, regularly arched, or
slightly angulated at the periphery, slightly patulous, margins not meeting.

Height 0:18, diameter 0-11 inch.

Operculum thin, transparent, horny, yellow, subcircular, of five gradually

enlarging whorls; nucleus subcentral.

Animal like Cyclostomus; pale grey, the tentacles darker; rostrum
whitish. Tentacles short, rather stout, pointed ; eyes large, at their outer
bases. Dentition, 8-1-8.

Hab. Greymouth, under very damp logs and earth (Mr. R. Helms).

In shape this species is much like Hydrocena rubens, Q. & G. (Cyclo-
stoma) from Mauritius, figured in Adams’ Genera of Mollusea, pl. 87, fig. 2,
but the operculum is quite different.

LzProPowA cava, sp. nov.

Shell conical, reddish brown with a thin spiral pale band below the
periphery ; spire acutely conical ; whorls 64, rather flattened, the last con-
vex below and rounded : epidermis smooth, forming numerous fine oblique

Hurron.—On the New Zealand Siphonariide. 141

growth-lines; suture impressed : umbilicus very narrow, but open: aper-
ture, peristome, operculum and dentition like the last species. Height 0:18,
diameter 0:08 inch.

Hab. Greymouth, with the last species (Mr. R. Helms).

More acute than the last and not carinated, but perhaps only a variety.

Art. IX.—On the New Zealand Siphonariide. By Professor F. W. Hvrrox.
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 1st June, 1882.]
Plate XVII.
In this paper I have attempted to give descriptions of the shells and denti-
tion and some notes on the anatomy of all the New Zealand species of
Siphonaria and Gadinia known to me, that is four species of Siphonaria
and one of Gadinia : it will I hope form a basis for a comparison with the
species inhabiting Tasmania, Australia, and Polynesia.
enus Siphonaria, Blainville.

Shell conical, with an internal siphonal groove on the right side. Head
with a frontal bilobed dise ; eyes none ; pulmonary cavity with a gill lying
transversely across the middle ; respiratory orifice covered by a fold of the
mantle. Jaw horny. Radula long, the teeth quadrate, arranged in very
slightly curved transverse rows.

Ova in white gelatinous rope-like masses from an inch to an inch-and-
a-half in length, attached to rocks ‘in semicircles or irregular curves.
Larva a veliger in a nautiloid operculated shell.

Ova laid early in February.*

SiemowaRrA opLrQUATA. Plate XVIL., figs. A to D.

Siphonaria obliquata, Sowerby, Cat. Coll. Earl of Tankerville, 1825, app. p. 7.
Reeve, Conch., Icon., fig. 56.
Siphonaria scutellum, Deshayes in Guerin’s Magasin de Zoologie, 1841, pl. 35.

Shell large, oblong, rather depressed, with numerous rather undulating
ribs ; apex posterior, uncinate. Exterior brown ; interior liver-brown, often
mottled with yellowish-brown. Length 1:6, breadth 1, height *5 inch.

Dentition, 81, Jaw arcuate, expanded at each end, with about
five rounded transverse ribs in centre ; anterior margin papillate, the rest
smooth. Central tooth broad, the breadth being more than half the length;
laterals 90 with a unidentate cutting-point on the principal cusp, and a
small cutting-point on the outer side which is placed on a small cusp on
the more central laterals ; marginals nearly square with three cutting-
points, the median one large and rounded at the end.

* The following species are omitted as not really inhabiting New Zealand :—
S. cancer, Reeve; inhabits Formosa. S. spinosa, Reeve ; habitat unknown,

142 Transactions.— Zoology.

Animal.—Yellow ochre, spotted with dark purple, sole of the foot. yellow. —

(sophagus long and narrow, suddenly expanding into the stomach.
The intestine, starting a little above the fundus of the stomach, passes
anteriorly to the left, crosses over to the right, bends backward, and again
crosses over the stomach to the left, and, having reached the fundus, turns
sharply forward as a rectum to the anus. The hepatie ducts enter the
fundus of the stomach. The salivary glands open into the buccal mass,
which is of a blood-red colour, while the salivary glands are yellow. The-
stomach is pale yellow, with a dead white cecum at the cardiac end. The

- liver is yellow-brown. The penis is large and thick, with an orange gland
at the end. The ovotestis is yellow-brown, the hermaphrodite duct blue-
black, the albumen gland and uterus pale yellow, and the spermatheca red.
Numerous particles of calcite are found about the reproductive organs,

Hab. Dunedin; Banks Peninsula ; Wellington; and at the Chatham
Islands.

Sowerby originally gave Tasmania as the habitat, but it is not men-
tioned in the Rev. J. Tenison-Wood's Census of Tasmanian Shells. Reeve
gives New Zealand as the locality. The identification of S. scutellum with
this species is due to Dr. E. von Martens; I have not seen Deshayes'
description.

SIPHONARIA AUSTRALIS, Plate XVII., figs. x to c.

Siphonaria australis, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy. Astrolabe, Zool. ii., p. 829, pl. 25,
figs. 32-34 (1833) ; Gray, Figures of Molluscous Animals, pl. 76, fig. 5.

Shell ovate-oblong, rather conical, with numerous unequal rather un-
dulating ribs; apex posterior, not uncinate. Exterior reddish-brown, the
ribs white; interior liver brown, the margin generally marked with white
at the termination of each rib. Length 75; breadth :5 to :6; height E
*25 inch. B

Dentition, ar Jaw arcuate, of equal thickness throughout, —
rounded at each end, concave margin papillate, remainder of surface
obliquely cross striated in two directions. Central tooth rather narrow, E.
its length being nearly three times the breadth of the base. Laterals about E
19, they and the marginals much like those of S. obliquata.

_ Animal pale-yellowish, speckled with black on the sides of the foot and
head. Alimentary system like the last species, but the esophagus is short
and passes gradually into the stomach, which is yellowish-white. The liver
is pale yellow. The penis is long and narrow, the gland pale yellow. The
ovotestis is brownish-yellow, and the spermatheca narrow. _
Hab. Abundant on rocks in the south as far as Banks’ Peninsula ;

rare in Cook’s Straits, Quoy's specimens were obtained on the roots of
kelp. -

Hurron.—On the New Zealand Siphonariide. . 148

This species is closely allied to S. diemenensis, Quoy and Gaimard, and
may prove to be a variety of it; in which ease I would ask Australian
conchologists to retain our name, as the more appropriate. Further notes
on its anatomy and development will be found in the Annals of Natural
History for 1882.

SipHONARIA ZEALANDICA, Pl, XVII., figs. m to m.

Siphonaria zealandica, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy. Astrolabe, Zoologie ii., p. 344,
pl. 25, fig. 17-18 (1833). |

Shell ovate-oblong, depressed with numerous rounded ribs, of which
about fourteen are usually much larger than the others, two of these close í
together form the siphonal groove, and are separated by a considerable
space from the other larger ribs. Apex obtuse, submedian. Exterior ash-
brown, the ribs sometimes lighter ; interior liver-brown, the apex often
yellowish, a narrow marginal line, or often only the tips of the projecting
ribs, yellowish. Length °75 ; breadth *6; height -15 to *2 inch.

Dentition, oS Jaw like that of S, australis, Central tooth
narrow, its length three times the breadth at the base. Laterals about
thirteen, the cutting-point bidentate, and a small cutting-point on the out-
side; marginals with three cutting-points, the median the largest, and
bidentate on the inner marginals, simple and rounded on the outer ones.

Animal like S. australis, but the ovotestis is pale yellow.

Hab. Auckland, Nelson, and Wellington ; comparatively rare and very
small at Banks’ Peninsula, which is the most southern locality at which I
have found it. Chatham Islands (?).

This species is usually easily recognized from the last by its large pro-
jecting ribs, but sometimes the shells cannot be distinguished, and the bi-
dentate cutting-points of the tecth is the only reliable character. S. inculta,
Gould, is probably the same, but I have not seen the figure. Reeve has
identified S. zealandica with S. sipho, Sowb., found in the Indian Archi-
pelago ; perhaps he is right, but until the dentition of S. sipho is known it
will be better I think to keep the two separate.

SIPHONARIA REDIMIcULUM. Plate XVII., figs. N. to R.

Siphonaria redimiculum, Reeve, Conchologia Iconica, Siphonaria, fig. 24.

Shell ovate-oblong, depressed, rather thin, with about twenty-five dis-
tant undulating ribs; apex posterior, uncinate, bent to the left; exterior
uniform reddish-brown ; interior dark purple, lighter under the apex.

Length -8—9; breadth :65; height ‘2.

Dentition, 155. Jaw arcuate, tapering to each end; surface covered
with minute papille. Central tooth very narrow, its length being four times
the breadth. Laterals about twenty, the cutting-point bidendate and con-.
tinued down on each side of the cusp ; interior marginals with two cutting-

144 Transactions.—Z ooloqy.

points, the inner larger and simply rounded at the end; exterior marginals
with three cutting-points, the median the largest and rounded at the
end.

Animal dark blue-black, sole of the foot yellowish. (Esophagus long,
narrow, and expanding suddenly into the stomach; the intestine turns
forward to the left and passes round the aorta as in other species of the
genus, and its folds are much the same as in S. zealandica. The salivary
glands are elongated and connected together below the cesophagus. The
heart is pale yellow and situated on the left side. The penis is thick: the
ovotestis pale yellow. The nerve-collar. is asymmetrical, the pedal, and
more especially the parieto-splanchnic ganglia being drawn over to the
right side; there is an auditory vesicle on each of the pedal ganglia.

Hab. Auckland Islands.

Reeve gives no locality for this species, but it has since been identified
as coming from Kerguelen’s Land; our species may prove to be distinct.

Genus Gadinia, Gray.

Shell conical, with a slight internal siphonal groove in front of the right
side of the muscular impression. Head distinct; tentacles, expanded funnel-
shaped; pulmonary cavity with a gill placed obliquely across the back of
the neck. Jaw none. Radula rather short, teeth quadrate, arranged in
angled transverse rows.

Gapinia Nivea. Plate XVIIL., figs. s. to v.

Gadinia nivea, Hutton, Jour. de Conchyliologie, 1878, p. 36.

Shell ovate, depressed, white, with about forty radiating ribs; apex
rather posterior, slightly uncinate.

Length -75 or ‘8, breadth 7, height +15 to :2.

Dentition, a 9) transverse rows forming an angle of about 90?, re-
entrant anteriorly. Jaw none. Central tooth with the reflexed portion
somewhat rectangular with four minute denticles on the oblique posterior
edge. Laterals about twenty-one, each with a long pointed cutting-point
and a small dentiele on the inner side. Marginals with a long median
cutting-point and two small denticles on each side.

Animal probably white, but the only specimen I have had, had been for
some time in spirit and was not in good condition. Buccal mass very large
and oval; esophagus short and as broad as the stomach, which turns
sharply to the right and passes gradually into the intestine. The intestine
passes backward, then curves to the left, then forward and to the right
passing over the pyloric end of the stomach, it then makes a complete
circle forward and to the left, and then passes straight to the anus which is
on the right side of the head. The reproductive orifice is situated between
the anus and the mouth, The penis is long, narrow, and straight, lying -

TRANS NZ INSTITUTE VOLXVPL XVIL

00 v,
g Otis

ORLA 9 4 1,
x QUAD M PA

NR B
MONS
sa dee

U
T Wustraie Lrotessor Huttons paper on
THE NEW LEAL AND SIPHONARI DÆ.

EWH. ded.

Cumton.—On the Isopodan Fauna of New Zealand. 145

obliquely across the body, its retractor muscle is attached to its posterior
end and arises from the left posterior portion of the foot. The ovotestis
and spermatheca were not seen, but the peduncle of the latter is long and
opens into the vagina at some distance from the reproductive orifice. The
vas deferens leaves the oviduct about half way down, passes forward almost
as far as the reproductive orifice and then bends sharply backward opening
into the posterior end of the penis.

Hab. Dunedin and Shag Point, on rocks and on the roots of D’ Urvillea
utilis.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII.

A. Siphonaria obliquata. Alimentary system.

B. 5 a Reproductive system.
C. i re Jaw x 6

D. s n Teeth x 190.

E. Siphonaria australis. Jaw x 13.

F. E. $i Portion of radula x 11.
G. 5 k Teeth x

H. Siphonaria zealandica. Alimentary system.

: s i Reproductive system.
K. 5 P Jaw x 22 n specimen).
L. na m Radula x 11.

M. Teeth x uk

N. Südonaria yédtadon lion. Alimentary system.
0. » i spp system.
E: E d Nervous system

Q. m AW X

R a Teeth x 815.

S. Gadinia nivea. ccm system

T: P js oo. Sian (portion only).
AS; » oe Radula

V. E Teeth x a

go nm to Letters on Reproductive Systems.
a, Penis,—b, accessory gland.—c, vas deferens.—d, retractor of penis.—e, ovotestis.
—f, oviduct.—g, spermatheca. The numbers under the teeth signify the number of the
tooth from the central one, which is marked c.

Art. X.—Additions to the Isopodan Fauna of New Zealand.
By Cnmanues CHILTON.
{Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th April, 1882.)
Plate XVIII
Wane staying for a few days at Timaru during the last Christmas holidays
I contrived to collect a few small Crustacea from amongst the seaweed that
is exposed at low tide, just at the north side of the breakwater.
10

146 Transactions.-— Zoology.

Among these was one belonging to the very remarkable genus Apseudes.
Of this genus there are two species given in Bate's and Westwood's ** British
Sessile-eyed Crustacea," and Mr. Haswell has lately described one from
Australia,* but the animal I have does not belong to either of these three
species.

For the sake of those who may not be able to consult Bate's and West-
wood's book, I transcribe the generic characters.

Genus Apseudes, Leach.
(Bate's and Westwood's “ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,” vol. ii., p. 144.)

“ Body elongated. Head and first segment of the pereion confluent.
Upper antennz longer than the lower, with the first joint of pedunele long
and robust, the flagellum consisting of two elongated articulated filaments.
First pair of gnathopoda chelate; second pair having the propodos trans-
versely dilated. Pleon terminated by a large segment bearing two long and
two short slender filaments."

Apseudes timaruvia, sp. nov. Pl. XVIII.

Front of cephalon broad, with a slight projection in the centre, and pro-
duced into a sharp point immediately in front of the eyes. Eyes small.
Upper antenne with the basal joint of peduncle very large and strong, with
a prominence on the inside; second joint fully twice as long as the third.
Flagellum not so long as peduncle, secondary flagellum rather more than
half as long as the primary. First pair of gnathopoda very large and
strong, fixed finger with a prominence on its inner surface, and having the
end tipped with hairs. Propodos of the second pair of gnathopoda not
dilated. Pleon short, sixth segment not longer than the rest together.
Terminal tail-legs with the outer branch half as long as the inner.

Colour, light brown.

Length, about + of an inch.

Hab. Timaru.

Of this species I have obtained a single specimen only, but I have
examined it with considerable care and made as much as I could out of it,
because it belongs to a very remarkable genus of Crustacea. Bate and
Westwood in their book on the British Sessile-eyed Crustacea say ‘ this is
one of the most interesting genera of Crustaceous animals." This is be-
cause it possesses both Isopodan and Amphipodan characters, and also
some that belong to the Maeroura; the union of the head with the first
thoracic segment into a “ carapace," and the great chelate gnathopoda
make the dorsal view very like that of a Macrourous Decapod.

The animal I have described differs from the other species of the genus
in some points, as will be seen from the fuller description given further on,

* Proceedings Linnwan Society of New South Wales, Vol. VI., Part the Second, p. 193.

Cuir Tos.— On the Isopodan Fauna of New Zealand. 147

but it so evidently belongs to the same group, that I have thought it better
that the genus should be widened than that matters should be complicated
by the addition of a new genus.

In the upper antenna (pl. XVIIL., fig. 2) the basal joint of the peduncle is
very large, and on the inner side, at about one-third of its length from the
base, there is a projection (p), the edge of which is crenulated. There is a
somewhat similar structure in Apseudes talpa, but it is not so well marked.
The two projections of the two antenne appear to fit with one another and
form a grasping organ of some kind. The second joint of the peduncle is
only one-third the length of the first and is slightly expanded distally ; it
is followed by the third joint, half as long as the second, bearing the two
flagella. It is, I believe, only in this genus of Isopoda that the upper
antenna has two flagella, though it is common enough among the Amphi-
poda.

The secondary (inner) flagellum is half as long as the primary one, and
consists of about six joints, the primary flagellum having about fourteen.
On the primary one several of the joints bear longish simple set, and a
single auditory cilium at their distal ends (fig. 2 a).

In the second antenna (pl. XVIIL., fig. 8) four joints can be distinguished
in the peduncle, possibly there is another joined to the head. From the
first of these joints there springs a small projection ending in a very long
seta ; this may possibly correspond to the “ olfactory denticle " of Spence
Bate, which is so common among the Amphipoda. The last joint of the
peduncle is about as long as the two preceding together and is followed by
the flagellum, which contains about eight joints bearing long ciliated sete.
In other species of Apseudes the inferior antenna bears a small oval squa-
mose plate on the peduncle, something like that found in the Macroura,
but I have not been able to find any similar structure in my species.

The mandible (pl. XVIII., fig. 4) is large and powerful, besides the teeth
on the fixed portion there are also some on the end of a large piece which
projects from about the middle and appears to be movable. The appen-
dage consists of two joints, though there may also be another close down to
the mandible itself. The second last joint is the longest and bears several
short sets, the last joint narrows towards thé end and bears several short
and two or three long sete.

As I have only had a single specimen I have not been able to make out
all the mouth-parts satisfactorily ; the one represented in fig. 5 I believe to
be the second mazilla, or perhaps only part of it. It consists of two pieces,
one narrows towards the distal end, which bears a crown of strong sete ;
the other springs as an appendage from the base of the first, it also narrows
towards the end, this is covered with very short hairs and bears four very

148 Transactions.

long divergent sete. This appendage to the second maxilla appears to be
the homologue of a similar appendage to the second maxilla of Tanais, as
described by Fritz Muller* and figured by Dr. MacDonald.t

The mawillipedes (pl. XVIII, fig. 6) are rather long: the first joint is short,
the next is much larger and longer and, I believe, bears an appendage.
The third joint is broader than long, while the fourth is much longer than
broad and has the inner side fringed with sete. The two terminal joints
are seen partially in profile in fig. 6, but in fig. 6a. they are seen full on;
they both bear several long sete, each of which is serrated on one side only.

The first thoracic segment is so closely joined to the head that the line
of junction cannot be seen; the second thoracic segment is more closely
united to the ‘‘ carapace” thus formed than the other thoracic segments are
to one another.

In the other species of Apseudes the eyes are pedunculated like those of
the Podophthalmous Crustacea, but in this species they are very small, and
there is no sign of any peduncle.

The first pair of gnathopoda (pl. XVIIL., fig.7) are very large. The carpus
and propodos are the two largest joints, the propodos being especially large;
it is produced into a strong blunt finger, which has a rounded prominence
at the middle of its inner side, and bears several short stiff-looking sete at
the end. The movable finger is strong, curved, tipped with brown at the
end, and somewhat roughened on the inside. In conjunction with the
fixed finger it forms a very powerful chela.

In all other species of Apseudes that I know of, the propodos of the
second gnathopod is transversely dilated; this is, indeed, given by Mr. Spence
Bate as a generic character, but in my species the second gnathopod (pl.
XVIII., fig. 8) differs from the other thoracic legs only in being very slightly
larger. The carpus is broader than the propodos ; both bear stout spines
on their inner edge, and there is one spine and two or three long hairs at
the base of the terminal finger. The third pair of thoracic legs differ from
the second only in being very slightly smaller and in having a few more
spines and hairs. The hairs are plumose. Fig. 9a shows the arrangement
of these spines and hairs. The succeeding legs are of the small general
shape, but the spines gradually disappear, until in the last pair (fig. 10)
there are none at all; the terminal finger also differs in having pro-
minences on its inner edge.

The pleon is very short. I have not been able to make out the divisions
between the segments, but it is evident that the first five segments must be

* “ Facts and Arguments for Darwin," p. 17.
f “On the External Anatomy of Tanais vittatus."—Transactions of the Linnzan
Society, Second Series, Zoology, vol. i., p. 67, pl. xv., fig. vi.d.

TRANS. NZINSTITUTE, VOLXV PLXVII.

oou, Aliens tothe ISOPOLAN FAUNA af Mew Zea

Cumton. —On the Isopodan Fauna of New Zealand. 149

very short, almost linear transversely, and alihough the sixth is larger, it
also is, I think, broader than long and not so long as the others together.
In other species of Apseudes the sixth segment of the pleon is longer than
the preceding five together.

The tail-piece is triangular and is tipped with two or three short seta.
In the terminal tail-legs the outer branch is one-half as long as the inner
and both bear long straggling sete.

The other appendages of the pleon appear to be about cared in structure
between the first three pleopoda of the Amphipoda and the branchial pleopoda
of the Isopoda. They (pl. XVIII., fig. 11) are small and each consists of a
narrow basal-joint followed by two equal branches, the whole bearing long
ciliated sete. They differ from the first three pairs of pleopoda of the
Amphipoda only in the fact that the branches are not divided into many
joints, in fact they resemble them so much and differ so much from the
branchial sacs of the typical Isopoda that I think they cannot be used
as respiratory organs. The possession of the appendage to the second
maxilla points to the fact that respiration must be carried on at the
sides of the head, as is stated by Fritz Muller to be the case with
Tanais.

I have taken, both on the banks of the Avon, Christchurch, and at
Eyreton, specimens of a small tetrestrial Isopod that I at first took to be
an Oniscus. I have however found that it cannot be distinguished in any
specific character from Philongria rosea; I have therefore to record the
occurrence of this species in New Zealand.

I = the generic and specific descriptions.

Genus Philongria, Kinahan.
(Bate’s and Westwood’s ** British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,” vol. ii., p. 451.)

Generic character.—‘‘ Ovate, subdepressed. Cephalon without frontal or
lateral lobes. Outer antenne 9- or 10-jointed, with the second joint
cylindrical; terminal joints subulated. Coxe of first and sixth rings of
pleon obsolete. Uropoda entirely exserted ; basal portion trigonate. Outer
ramus elongate, pointed, and exserted obliquely. Inner narrow, extending
beyond the middle of outer, pointed."

Philongria rosea (loc. cit., p. 460).

Specific character.—'* Ovate scabrous, covered with small tubercles. Eyes
small. Inner antenns conspicuous. Outer antenne with the flagellum
slender, with apparently only four articuli, which are very difficult to detect
_ except under a strong lens; tipped with a pencil of hairs. Terminal seg-
ment of the pleon with the extremity truncated straight. Colour reddish,
with whitish spots and dorsal line.

** Length, three-twentieths of an inch."

150 Transactions.— Zoology.

Hab. Christchurch and Eyreton. In damp situations, under decaying
leaves, etc.

This species must, I suppose, have been introduced in some way from
England, though there are difficulties in this belief, for I have found it
abundantly at two places several miles apart, separated by rivers over
which animals of this kind cannot easily cross, and, moreover, it does not
appear to be widely distributed in England, for Bate and Westwood say
(p. 461) :—“ We believe that this species has only hitherto been found in
Mr. C. Spence Bate’s courtyard and cellar, and that of the neighbouring
houses, at Plymouth, where it is tolerably abundant."

I have, however, no doubt that my specimens cannot be distinguished
specifically from Philongria rosea, and we must therefore await further in-
formation before we can decide whether it has been introduced or not.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.
Apseudes timaruvia.
Fig. 1. Dorsal view x 14.

2. Upper antenna x 34. p, the re TET process on the basal joint. a, sete and
auditory cilium from one of the joints of flagellum, more highly magnified.

3. Lower antenna x 60.

4. Mandible

5. Second us x 40. d

6. Maxillipede x 60. a, last two joints seen full face.

7. First gnathopod x 14. a, part of the same showing the shape of the fingers.

8. Second gnathopod x 24

9. Third thoracic leg x 19. a, end of the same x 40.

10. Last (seventh) thoracic leg x 19.
11. Pleopodum x 60

Art. XI.—On some Points of Difference between the English Crayfish (Astacus
fluviatilis) and a New Zealand one (Paranephrops setosus). By CHARLES
Cumton, M.A.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th July, 1882.)
Plates XIX.-XXI.

Tue following paper is an attempt to contrast the structure of the New

Zealand crayfish, Paranephrops setosus, with that of the English one, Astacus

fluviatilis, as it is deseribed by Professor Huxley in his recent book ** The

Crayfish.

In Miers’ “ Catalogue of the Stalk- and Sessile-eyed Crustacea of New

Zealand ” three species of Paranephrops are described as belonging to New

Zealand. These are P. planifrons, P. setosus, and P. zealandicus. Of these

* International Scientific Series, vol. xxviii.

Cumron.—On Astacus fluviatilis and Paranephrops setosus. 151

I have seen P. setosus only. P. planifrons is a perfectly distinct species,
and is found abundantly in many places in the North Island of New Zea-
land. P. setosus is not known to occur in the North Island, but it is widely
distributed in the South Island, being found in the River Avon, Christ-
church, from which the specimens for this paper were obtained, and also in
the rivers near Invereargill, at the south of the island. Thus P. planifrons
appears to be confined to the North Island, and to be represented in the
South Island by P. setosus.

P. zealandicus was described as belonging to New Zealand by White in
1847,* but it does not appear to have been since recognized. Professor
Hutton, who at the time when he described P. setosus in 1873+ had no
opportunity of consulting White's description, tells me that he thinks it
very probable that P. zealandicus is nothing more than a young specimen of
P.setosus. From the comparison of the two descriptions in Miers' Cata-
logue, and from the figure in the Zoology of the Voyage of the Erebus
and Terror, this appears very likely to be the case, and it also agrees well
with the small size of P. zealandicus (8 inches) as compared with that of
P. setosus (52 inches).

With regard to P. zealandicus, Mr. Miers says :} ‘‘ This species is cer-
tainly distinct from P. setosus, Hutton. In P. zealandicus, of which the
type specimens are in the British Museum Collections, the hands are
clothed externally with tufts of hair arranged in longitudinal series, and
are armed with spines only upon the superior margins, and the sides of the
carapace are smooth. In P. setosus there are spines arranged seriately
upon the external surface as well as the upper margin of the hand, and the
branchial and hepatic regions of the carapace are armed with numerous
inequal conical spines.” The first point will certainly not serve to distin-
guish the two species, for there are tufts of hair on the hand of P. setosus,
there having been a slight mistake in Professor Hutton’s description (see
below). With regard to the other points they are certainly subject to some
variation in P. setosus, and it is quite possible that the spines on the hands
and on the sides of the carapace may be developed only in the older speci-
mens, but I have not been able to examine a sufficiently large number of
specimens to give a decisive answer on this point. However, there are
certainly only the two species, P. planifrons and P. setosus, known to New
Zealand collectors, and this leads one to think either that P. zealandicus is
not a distinct species or that the locality given is wrong, and that it belongs
to Fiji, where a species of Paranephrops is found.§

* Proc. Zool. Soc , p. 123.

1 Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4, xii., p. 402.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4, vol. xviii., 1876, p. 412.
$ Huxley, “ The Crayfish,” p. 306.

152 Transactions:— Zoology.

The most important result arising from the examination of Paranephrops
setosus is that its affinity to Palinurus now seems to be placed beyond doubt.
Paranephrops and the Parastacide generally resemble the Palinuride in
that they have no appendages upon the first abdominal segment ; in this
they differ from the crayfishes of the Northern Hemisphere, and from
Homarus and Nephrops. The Palinuride and the Parastacide also agree in
having hooked setw,* while in the Potamobiide and in the lobsters the
sete are not hooked. Moreover the branchial formule of Palinurus and
and Paranephrops are almost identical. Taking the presence or absence of
the first abdominal appendages as the basis of his classification, Professor
Huxley placed the Palinuride and the Parastacide together as the Astyla,
while the Potamobiide, Homaride, ete., together form the Stylophora. This
classification is confirmed by the strueture of the male reproductive organs
in Paranephrops setosus, for these agree in every essential particular with
those of Palinurus vulgaris as described by Brocchi.t In both the testes
consist of two long tubes united towards their anterior ends by a commis-
sure; both have long convoluted vasa deferentia ; and in both the extremi-
ties are greatly expanded. This would appear to be the oldest and most
generalized form of the male reproductive organs of crayfishes, New Zea-
land having preserved the old form in this as in many other cases. In
Astacus jluviatilis the testes are very different in shape; they are trilobed,
two lobes being directed anteriorly, and one posteriorly: thus the two pos-

terior portions, which in Paranephrops and Palinurus are quite distinct,
appear in Astacus fluviatilis to have coalesced into a single mass. The vasa
deferentia of Astacus are much convoluted, but their extremities are not
expanded or at least only slightly so. Professor Huxley gives them without
any expansion,+ but in Milne-Edwards’ figure they are slightly expanded.$
The male reproductive organs of Homarus vulgaris appear to be intermediate
between those of Paranephrops setosus and of Astacus fluviatilis, for in them
the two posterior portions are close together and apparently confluent,
though not so perfectly coalescent as in Astacus; the vasa deferentia are
curiously enough not convoluted, though their extremities are considerably
expanded. :

Ín aecounting for the origin and present distribution of the crayfishes

Professor Huxley says :—“ Let it be supposed that, at some former period

* Huxley, “ On the Classification and Distribution of the Crayfishes." Proceedings
of the Zool. Soc., 1878, pt. iv., p. 776.
t Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Sé. VI., ii.
1 ** The Crayfish,” p. 130.
$ Hist. Nat. des Crust., Atlas, pl. 12, fig. 14; or the artic e “ Crustacea” in Todd's
Encyclopedia of Anatomy and Physiology. p. 783
|| Milne-Edwards' Hist. Nat. des Crust. tall pl. 12, fig. 15.

Curr. ros.—Ón Astacus fluviatilis and Paranephrops setosus. 153

f the earth's history, a Crustacean, similar to Paranephrops or Astacopsis in
its general characters, but with the first pair of abdominal appendages fully
formed, which we may call provisionally Protastacus, inhabited the ocean,
and that it had as wide a distribution as Palemon or Peneus at the present
day. Let us suppose, further, that the northern form of the genus tended
towards the assumption of the Potamobiine, and the southern towards that
of the Parastacine type. Under these circumstances it is easy to under-
Stand how such rivers as were, or became, accessible in both hemispheres,
and were not already too strongly tenanted by formidable competitors.
might be peopled respectively by Potamobiine or Parastacine forms, which,
acquiring their special characters in “each „great river-basin, would bring
- about the distribution we now witness. As time went on, the Protastacus
_ stock might become extinct, or might be represented only by rare deep-
water forms, as the Homaride are represented in the Indian Ocean only by
Nephropsis.’’* :

The comparison of the male reproductive organs in Palinurus, Para-
nephrops, Homarus, and Astacus, appears to lend every support to this hypo-
thesis, and I have only to add that the Protastacus stock appears to have left
` Palinurus, which has lost the chelate limbs possessed by its ancestors, as its
marine representative in the Southern Hemisphere.

~ Though Paranephrops is thus in all probability more nearly akin to
Palinurus than it is to Astacus, yet it is curious to notice that in general
appearance it resembles Astacus much more nearly than it does Palinurus.
Iam not referring to the absence of chelate limbs in Palinurus, for they
must obviously have been lost after the Parastacide branched off, but to the
size, the colour, the shape of the antennules and antenne and their size
relatively to that of the animal, the narrow thoracic sterna, the movability
of the last thoracic segment and the shape of the abdominal appendages.
Some of these points, such as the size and colour, are no doubt due to mere
adaptation to surrounding circumstances, but it seems difficult to believe
that the other resemblances to Astacus can be due to the same cause.

My observations with regard to the gastroliths or ''crab's eyes”’ of
Paranephrops do not agree with those given by Professor Huxley for
Astacus in “ The Crayfish," and I therefore mention it here referring to the
body of the paper for the details. He states that the Gastroliths ‘are
. found fully developed only in the latter part of the summer season, just
before ecdysis sets in," and that they ** are cast off with the gastrie arma-
ture in general.” I have, however, obtained specimens in September and
October (i.e. in the Spring) with gastroliths present. Some caught in
September had very small gastroliths, but one caught in October had them

* Proc. Zool. Soc., 1878, pt. iv., p. 787.

154 Transactions.— Zoology.

very largely developed; and I have also had two specimens in which ecdysis
had evidently taken place some little time before their capture and yet the
gastroliths were very largely developed in both. The conclusion I have
therefore to draw is that the development of the gastroliths in Paranephrops
differs from that in Astacus.

Paranephrops setosus was first described by Professor Hutton in 1878.*

The various parts mentioned in his description will be more minutely
described in their proper places, but there is one small point that needs
amending. This is with regard to the hairs on the great claws. These
are described as ‘distant long stiff hairs, the tips of which are often split,”
but these are in reality small tufts of hairs each containing from six to
twelve separate hairs. In each tuft there are two kinds of hairs, one naked
and jointed the other plumose and without joints (see under integument).
The hairs in each tuft become closely united together in dried or spirit
specimens, and thus appear very like single stiff hairs, and this is no doubt
the cause of the mistake.

The thoracic sterna in Paranephrops setosus are quite narrow, and those
corresponding to the first four pairs of ambulatory legs are firmly united
together, while that of the last thoracic segment is separate, so that this
segment is more or less movable. In this Paranephrops resembles Astacus
and differs from Palinurus.

The inferior edge of the pleura of the third abdominal somite is
rounded; the anterior portion is slightly more convex than the posterior
part and is fringed with several plumose sete; the posterior portion is
almost or quite naked (pl. XXI., fig. 9).

The rostrum (pl. XIX., fig. 9) has been already well described by Professor
Hutton. The end projects slightly upwards. On the under surface there
are two large, median, rather blunt teeth. These teeth and likewise the
four teeth on the two sides are subject to some variation, for in one speci-
men there were four teeth on one side and only three on the other, and in
another specimen there was only one tooth underneath.

The telson (pl. XX., fig. 4) consists of a single piece, there being no
transverse hinge. On each side about one-third of its length from the end
there is a strong single spine. The extremity is rounded and fringed with
plumose sete.

Inteyument.—The integument is completely calcified throughout, except-
ing such portions as must necessarily remain soft and flexible to allow of
the movements of the various parts of the body. The telson and the
appendages of the sixth abdominal somite are hard and not semi-membran-
aceous as in Palinurus. The hardest parts are the anterior portion of the

* Ann, and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4, xii., p. 402.

Cumron.—On Astacus fluviatilis and Paranephrops setosus. 155

carapace and the great claws. In both of these, but more especially in the
latter, the integument is very thick and hard and is beset with many strong
sharp spines.

By making sections of parts of the integument it was found to be much
the same as that of Astacus figured on page 191 of “ The Crayfish.” It
showed the epiostracum (pl. XXL, fig. 8 a), the ectostracum (b), and the
endostracum (c), the last being much thicker than the other two together.
In the inner part of the ectostracum there were numerous rectangular pro-
jections extending from the endostracum about half-way into the ectostracum,
but these were very irregular, no two sections being alike as far as these
—— were concerned.

ete.—There are two kinds of sete found abundantly on various parts
of = body. The first (pl. XXI., fig. 8) consists of a central stem which
bears numerous filaments on it, so that it is densely plumose. The stem is
all in one piece and is not jointed. In the other kind (pl. XXI., fig. 7) the
stem has a kind of joint about the middle. The basal half is quite naked
but the terminal half is minutely serrate towards the end, which is usually
slightly curved. Both kinds are lodged in a sort of socket in the integu-
ment at their base.

The plumose sete are found on almost all parts of the body, but they
are thickest on the telson, the abdominal appendages, the chele and the
antenne. The jointed sete are found chiefly on the chele and the an-
tenne. On the chele both kinds are found together forming little clusters
each containing about five or six plumose sete and two or three jointed
sete. Modified forms of these set; are found in the respiratory organs, in
the stomach, and on the antenns, and are described in their proper places.

Appendages.—The antennule (pl. XIX., fig. 1) has the peduncle formed
of three joints. The first or basal joint is somewhat longer than the other
two together and is broader at its base than at its distal end. On the
inner side towards the distal end there is a single, strong, sharp spine.
The outer edge is thickly beset with plumose cilia. The aperture of the
auditory sae is on the upper side of this basal joint. The next two joints
are slightly narrower than the first, but they are much broader in com-
parison than the two corresponding joints in Astacus. Both bear numerous
plumose sete on either side. The third joint supports the two flagella
which represent the exopodite and endopodite. The outer one, exopodite
(ex), is larger and longer than the inner one, endopodite (en). In both of
the flagella each joint bears some of the two kinds of sete, the plumose
sete being the more numerous on each joint. In addition to these most of
the joints of the endopodite bear a tuft of olfactory filaments (see olfactory
organs).

156 Transactions.—Zoology.

The protopodite of the antenna (pl. XIX., fig. 2) is two jointed. The
basal joint is small and bears the conical opening of the green gland (99)
and just above it a strong spine. The other joint of the protopodite is large
and broad and is divided into two parts more or less movable upon one
another. There is a strong spine on the outer side at the base of the scale
and another on the inside ; and there are three or four other spines on the
under surfacé of the protopodite. The exopodite (ew) is represented by the
squame or scale, which reaches beyond the basal joints of the endopodite.
Its inner edge is curved and fringed with plumose sete. The base of the
endopodite is composed of two joints of about equal size, each of which
bears setze abundantly on the inner side. Each joint of the flagellum bears
some of both kinds of sete. :

` Mandible (pl. XIX., fig. 8).—The protopodite appears to be essentially
the same as in Astacus. The palp is 8-jointed but the first two joints are
not movable upon one another and the joint between them is somewhat in-
distinct. The third joint is freely movable upon the second, it is slightly
bent near its proximal end, its extremity is rounded and provided with
many sets.

In the first maxilla (pl. XIX., fig. 4) the endopodite (en) is better developed
than in Astacus ; it consists of a basal joint followed by a short indistinctly
segmented flagellum. The basipodite (bp) is pear-shaped while the coxo-
podite (cap) is comparatively small and narrow. Both have their extremi-
ties fringed with short styliform sete.

The second masilla (pl. XIX., fig. 5) closely resembles that of Astacus in
general appearance, but the scaphognathite (sg) is small compared with the
rest of the appendage. The endopodite (en) is small and undivided. The
coxopodite (cap) and basipodite (bp) are lamellar and are subdivided by
deep fissures into four portions which are much narrower than the cor-
responding parts in Astacus. Their extremities are fringed with sete.

In the first maxillipede (pl. XIX., fig. 6) the coxopodite (cap) and the
basipodite (bp) are broad thin plates with setose edges; the basipodite
is considerably larger than the coxopodite. The endopodite (en) is small
and consists of a short basal joint and an indistinctly segmented flagellum
slightly longer than the basal joint. The basal joint of the exopodite (ex)
is long and is followed by a flagellum about as long as itself. The epipo-
dite (ep) is a soft membranous plate rounded at the extremity and bearing
numerous branchial filaments.

Second mawillipede (pl. XIX., fig. 7). —The exopodite (ea) is large com-
pared with the rest of the limb ; the basal joint is long, thin and fringed
with sete, the flagellum is very well developed, being as long as the basal
joint. The coxopodite (exp) is large and broad and bears the podo-

Cun.ron.—On Astacus fluviatilis and Paranephrops setosus. 157

branchia (pb) which has no lamella. The anterior arthrobranchia (ab)
(attached to the membrane uniting the base of the limb to the part of the
thorax to which it is articulated), also often comes away with the limb.
The basipodite (bp) and ischiopodite (ip) are both short and of nearly equal
length, the latter is broader than long. The meropodite (mp) is the
longest joint in the endopodite, it is about twice as long as broad. The
inner edge of these three last-mentioned joints is abundantly supplied with
sete. The carpopodite (cp) is small and narrow. The protopodite (pp) is
subtriangular, expanding towards the distal end, the dactylopodite (dp) is
small and rounded. The last two joints are fringed with sete on both
sides. .

Third maxillipede (pl. XIX., fig. 8).—In this appendage the exopodite
(ex) is small compared with the rest of the limb, it reaches to nearly the
end of the ischiopodite of the endopodite. It is composed of two parts,
the undivided basal joint and the flagellum, the former being slightly
the longer. The eoxopodite (crp) bears the podobranchia (pb) and also the
corresponding anterior arthrobranchia (ab); at the base of the podobran-
chia is a small tuft of coxopoditic sete (cvs) [see under Respiratory
Organs]. The basipodite (bp) is indistinctly divided from the ischiopodite
(ip) which is the longest joint of the endopodite. There are three or four
spines on its inner edge, and the outer edge is produced distally into a long
sharp spine. The meropodite (mp) is little more than half as long as the
ischiopodite, on its inner edge are three spines. The carpopodite (cp) is
narrow at its proximal end, but expands considerably at the distal end, the
inner corner of which bears a sharp spine. The propodite (pp) is about as _
long as the ischiopodite, it narrows towards the distal end ; the dactylopo-
dite (dp) is narrow, being about three times as long as broad. The inner
edges of the basipodite and succeeding joints are fringed with sete.

The great claws each bear a large podobranchia and a small tuft of coxo-
poditic sete. The various joints of the limb are abundantly supplied with
strong spines arranged as follows :—The ischiopodite has two strong sharp
spines on the inside, and two short blunt ones on the outside ; the meropo-
dite has on the inside two rows containing six and four spines respectively,
and at the distal end a single spine placed between these two rows, on the
outside is a row of four spines, and there are one or two other spines at the
distal end ; the carpopodite has three large spines on the inside, one large
one on the outside, and smaller ones scattered over the joint; on the under
side of the propodite there are two rows of three and four spines respectively
and one spine irregularly placed. On the side on which the movable finger
is there are five large spines in a row, and one large one more to the out-
side, on the other side are two rows extending right up on to the fixed

158 Transactions.—Z oology.

finger, each row containing about twelve spines. On the outside there is a
central row, and also several other spines more or less irregularly placed.
On the outer edge the dactylopodite bears two rows of spines, six in one
and four in the other, and there are two small spines at the tip. Each
finger ends in a.strong spine pointing towards each other, and on the inside
of the fingers are three or four rounded prominences. There are numerous
tufts of setzte on most of the joints, but most abundantly on the propodite.

The four posterior pairs of ambulatory legs are somewhat slender; in all
except the last the coxopodite bears a podobranchia and a small tuft of
coxopoditie sete.

The first pair of abdominal appendages are entirely absent both in the
male and female.

The second, third, fourth and fifth abdominal appendages are all alike, and
are rather simpler than those of Astacus. The coxopodite (pl. XX., fig. 1
cxp) is very short, and is followed by the long cylindrical basipodite (bp)
whieh supports the exopodite (ex) and the endopodite (en). In the male
these are of about equal length, and are imperfectly articulated through
their whole length, neither of them having an undivided basal joint as in
Astacus. Their edges are fringed with long plumose sete. In a female
with the eggs attached under the abdomen the appendages (pl. XX., fig. 2)
were found to differ somewhat from those of the male. They were much
slenderer and the exoskeleton was much softer; the endopodite (en) was
considerably longer than the exopodite (ex), and in both the articulations
were very indistinct ; the sete were long and did not appear to be plumose.
In a young female, however, in which the eggs were still in the ovary, the
abdominal appendages were much more like those of the male, and were
supplied with plumose sete.

The appendages of the sixth abdominal somite have the coxopodite (pl.
"XX., fig. 8, cwp) broad and indistinctly divided into two or three parts. The
exopodite (ex) is in the form of a broad oval plate divided into two parts by
a transverse hinge, the basal part ends distally in a row of short spines of
which the outside one is the longest. The terminal portion is rounded and
fringed with plumose sete. A median ridge runs from the coxopodite
through the whole length of the exopodite. The endopodite (em) is of
similar shape, but consists of one piece only, the median ridge ends in a
sharp spine at some distance from the edge.

Respiratory organs.— These differ considerably from those of Astacus,
and closely resemble those of Astacopsis.* The epipodite of the first maxil-
lipede is in the form of a broad more or less oval-shaped lamina, the end of `
which bears numerous branchial filaments similar to the filaments of the

* * The Crayfish,” p. 264.

Cuiurox.— On Astacus fluviatilis and Paranephrops setosus. 159

true branchie. Hence this epipodite must be looked upon as forming part
of the respiratory organs. The next six appendages, viz., the second and
third maxillipedes and the first four pairs of ambulatory legs, each bear a
podobranchia. These are larger than any of the other branchim, but they
have no lamina or epipodite corresponding to that of Astacus, and many
though not all of the branchial filaments have hooked apices (pl. XXI.,
fig. 5). Each of these six appendages also bears on its interarticular mem-
brane an arthrobranchia. These correspond to the anterior arthrobranchia
of Huxley. They are all well developed, but are considerably smaller than
the podobranchiw. To all these appendages except the first, the second
maxilla, there is also the corresponding posterior arthrobranchia, These
are all of small size, the largest being composed of comparatively few fila-
ments, and they become smaller from before backwards. In fact the last
one is almost if not quite rudimentary, though evidently subject to some
variation, for, in one specimen, on the left side it was composed of a single
short filament, while on the right the filament was longer and bore a short
filament branching from it. Four pleurobranchi# are attached to the
epimera of the four hindmost thoracic somites. They are all of moderate
size.
These facts may therefore be tabulated thus :—

BrancuiaL Formuta or Paranephrops setosus.

Somites "€ their Poldowaidhie a xus *
| Anterior |Posterior|

VII. ep. r. 0 0 0 ep. r
VIII. 1 1 0 p 2
IX. 1 1 1 0 š

X. JE 1 1 0 8

XL 1 1 1 i 4

XII. 1 1 1 1 4
—— 1 1 lorr 1 4or3 +r
XIV. 0 0 0 1 i

6+ep.rj+ 6 +)50r4+r + 4 i Ad ms or

The coxopoditic sete which are found on the coxopodites of the four
pairs of ambulatory limbs, and also of the third pair of maxillipedes, differ
considerably from those of Astacus. They are few in number and much
shorter and straighter than those of 4stacus. The sete of which each tuft

160 Transactions.—Zoology.

is composed appear to be modifications of the naked jointed set already
described. There is a joint about the middle (pl. XXL, fig. 4 a). The
basal part is quite naked, the distal half is naked until some little distance
past the joint, but is then thickly covered with short simple filaments.
These filaments extend nearly to the end of the seta, which is hooked (b).
In the concave portion of the hook there is often a slight projection (e).
The inner surface of each branchiostegite is thickly covered with jointed
sete. In these the filaments on the distal half are less conspicuous than
in the coxopoditie sete ; in this point they are intermediate between the
coxopoditie sete and the ordinary jointed sete found on the chele, etc., but
they resemble the coxopoditic setze in having their extremities hooked. On
the inferior edge of the branchiostegite there is a row of sete hanging
downwards. These are similar to those found on the inner surface of the
branehiostegite except that the extremities are not hooked. I am quite
ignorant of the function of all the hooked set that I have described ; they
appear to have something to do with the respiratory organs, as it is only
those in immediate connection with the respiratory organs that are hooked.
Circulatory system.—The circulatory system, as far as could be seen .
without injection, does not appear to differ in any important particular
from that of Astacus. The heart is of similar shape and lies behind the
stomach and above the intestine and reproductive organs. The abdominal
artery was readily seen running along the dorsal surface of the abdomen
and giving off branches in each somite. The sternal artery was also seen
passing vertically downwards to the ventral surface of the animal, where it
divides into an anterior and a posterior branch. The arteries arising from
the anterior portion of the heart are smaller and are not so readily seen.
Alimentary system.—The general course of the alimentary canal is, as
might have been expected, very much like that of Astacus. The cesophagus
is large in section and expands almost immediately into the capacious
stomach. The stomach consists of two parts, the cardiac and the pyloric,
the former of which contains a gastric armature, which is fully as compli-
cated as that of Astacus. It is formed on the same type, so that the same
names can be used in describing the various parts. The anterior edge of
the cardiac ossicle (pl. XX., figs. 5 and 6 c) is much more convex than in
Astacus; and the remaining part is divided into four portions, as shown in
fig. 5. Thé urocardiac process (ue) is more or less oblong, not quite twice
as long as broad, with the sides slightly concave, at the posterior end are
two rounded prominences. The median tooth (mt) is dense and hard; the
end curves forwards and is bifurcated at the summit. The urocardiac
' process and the median tooth are united by the prepyloric ossiele (pp) to
the pyloric ossiele (p) in the same way as in Astacus. The pterocardiac

TRANS. NZINSTITUTE VOLXV PLAX.

TRANS.NZ. INSTITUTE, VOLXV. PLAX

Mi, A
N if

no PARANEPAROPS SETOSUS:

Curton.—On Astacus fluviatilis and Paranephrops setosus. 161

ossicles (pe) have much the same shape and position as in Astacus. The
lateral teeth (lt) are large and reddish-yellow in colour. Anteriorly the
teeth are large and distinct and there is one large tooth placed on one side
of the row; posteriorly the teeth decrease greatly in size, but there are two
or three rows so that they form an efficient grinding apparatus. Beneath
the lateral teeth on each side there is a small, single, sharp tooth at the
end of a long, thin, calcified bar. In a side view of the stomach (fig. 6) this
tooth is seen to be also supported by a broad plate, the inner surface of
which is thickly covered with short, stiff, plumose sete. On the raised
edge of this plate, projecting from either side into the interior of the
stomach, there is a row of sete similar to the others except in length.
These stretch across and meet in the centre and appear to be for the
purpose of stopping the food and forcing it to pass through the gastric
armature already described. They (pl. XXI., fig. 6) are very long and
slender, of the same size throughout almost the whole of their length,
often slightly curved towards the end. The stem is unjointed and is
covered with filaments, which are not much longer than the diameter of
the stem itself.

The pyloric portion of the stomach seems to be essentially the same as
in Astacus. The cecum (pl XX., fig. 6 cw) appears to be variable, for
though I have seen it quite distinctly in some specimens, I have been
unable after careful search to find it in others. The cardio-pylorie valve
(cpv) is present as in Astacus, and the transverse section of the pylorie
region is so very much like that of Astacus that I have not given a figure of
it.* At the opening of the pyloric sac into the intestine there are valves,
one median, one above, and apparently only one on each side.

From the pyloric end of the stomach the intestine passes direct to the
anus on the ventral surface of the telson. There is no cecum in connection
with the rectum as there is in the lobster, Homarus vulgaris.t

At the sides of the stomach gastroliths were found in some specimens.
These evidently differ much in shape according to their state of develop-
ment, and when fully developed they differ considerably from those of
Astacus. The side turned towards the stomach is either flat or slightly
concave. The part which forms the convex side is doubled over so as to
join with the flat or concave side, the junction between the two forms a well-
marked nearly circular indentation. The flat or concave portion inside this
ring is quite smooth. The convex side is more convex than the correspond-
ing part in the gastroliths of Astacus, and it also differs in being quite

* See “ The Crayfish,” p. 53, fig. 9 E.
1 See Huxley and Martin's “ Practical Biology," p. 133.

162 : Transactions.— Zoology.

smooth while that of Astacus being ‘‘ rough with irregular prominences, is
something like brainstone coral." The gastroliths of Paranephrops are
usually pale blue in colour.

The facts with regard to the occurrence of the gastroliths in the speci-
mens of Paranephrops setosus that I have examined are as follows :—First
specimen, male, caught October, 1880 (i.e. in the Spring), ecdysis had
taken place shortly before this animal was caught, for the shed gastric
armature was found in the stomach, the exoskeleton, however, was moder-
ately hardened—the gastroliths were very large: second specimen, male,
eaught about the middle of April, 1881, gastroliths rather small: third
specimen, female, caught shortly afterwards, gastroliths absent: fourth
specimen, female, caught May, 1881; in this specimen ecdysis had taken
place shortly before its capture, the integument was thin and scarcely
hardened and the shed gastric armature and membrane were found in the
stomach, gastroliths very large : fifth specimen caught later on in May, no
gastroliths. Three other specimens were obtained in September, 1881
(i.e. early in Spring), of these in two the gastroliths were present though
very small, in the third there were no gastroliths. It is therefore evident
that the development of the gastroliths in Paranephrops setosus must differ
from that in Astacus fluviatilis.

The liver is large and yellow in colour, but it does not appear to differ
essentially from that of Astacus.

The green gland as in Astacus consists of two portions, first the gland
which is green in colour and communicates with the second part, the sac,
which has extremely delicate whitish walls and opens at the base of the
antenna (pl. XIX., fig. 2, gg). When examined microscopically the gland
is seen to contain granular cells, but I did not make out the ** much convo-
luted tube " of Lezdig.*

Nervous system and sense organs.—The main portion of the nervous
system, viz., the chain of ganglia on the ventral aspect of the body, appears
to closely resemble that of Astacus.

Eye.—As in Astacus the cornea of the eye is “ divided into a great number
of minute usually square facets, by faint lines, which cross it from side to
side nearly at right-angles with one another.”+ I have not studied the
internal structure of the eye.

The auditory sacs, which are situated in the basal joint of the antennules,
closely resemble those of Astacus, and the auditory hairs from them are ex-
ceedingly like the one figured by professor Huxley.]

* See “ The Crayfish,” p. 353.

+ “ The Crayfish,” p. 118-9.

f “ The Crayfish,” p. 117, fig. 27, B and C,

-
A
E
ZR
a
E
3
a
ee
P.
S
E
E.
3x
ae
p.

Cumton.—On Astacus fluviatilis and Paranephrops setosus. 168

Olfactory organs.—These are borne on the exopodite of the antennule.
The various joints in the flagellum differ in shape from those of Astacus,
for the distal end of each is considerably enlarged; this enlargement is
chiefly on the under side, for, while the upper edge is nearly straight, the
under edge curves so as to form a rounded protuberance towards the distal
end (pl. XXL, fig. 1). On these protuberances are situated the tufts of
olfactory sete (c), thus there is only one tuft of olfactory sete on each
joint, wbile in Astacus there are two on each joint. Each tuft arises
from a slight cavity in the joint and consists of usually five or six olfactory
setze.

The olfactory sete are similar in shape to those of Astacus. Hach con-
sists of two parts (pl. XXI., fig. 2), which at first sight appear to be divided
by a joint, but on more careful observation it appears that this is not really
$0, but that the walls of the two parts are continuous, and that the appear-
ance of a joint is caused by the basal part being filled with opaque granular
matter while the distal part is clear and transparent. This opaque gran-
ular matter extends up the sides further than it does in the middle of the
seta.

Reproductive organs.—Male (pl. XX., fig. 7). The testes (t) consist of
two long tubes united towards their anterior ends by a transverse portion or
commissure. The two parts in front of this commissure lie between the
heart and the posterior portion of the stomach, and are somewhat directed
upwards towards the dorsal surface of the body. Immediately in front of
the commissure they become considerably narrower. The portions of the
tubes behind the commissures are narrow at first but they soon widen and
then soon contract again at the origin of the vasa deferentia. After this they
again widen out and at their posterior ends are more closely approximated.
Thus a little behind the commissure a considerable space is left between the
two tubes, and in this space the heart rests. The vas deferens (vd) arises
as a very fine tube. The first part differs from the remainder in being
smaller and less boldly curved. The remainder is exceedingly convoluted
and increases only very slightly in size until it comes to the portion which
proceeds directly downwards to the aperture on the bases of the last pair of
ambulatory legs. This (a) is enormously expanded and is not quite
cylindrical, being somewhat laterally compressed. In the figure the con-
volutions have been separated. I have not been able to observe the
spermatozoa, but I have seen in some specimens the other substance
which Professor Huxley mentions as filling the vasa deferentia together
with the spermatozoa. As in Astacus it was of a viscid material and
gave “the secretion of the testis the form and consistency of threads of
vermicelli,”

164 Transactions.— Zoology.

Female. (Pl. XX., fig. 8.) In the article on ‘ Crustacea,” in Todd’s
Cyclopedia of Anatomy and Physiology, M.-Edwards says that there is a
striking analogy between the male and the female reproductive organs in
the Crustacea. This is certainly true as far as Paranephrops setosus is con-
cerned, for the female reproductive organs are formed on the same plan as
the male. They differ very much in appearance, however, for the ovaries
(ov) are much shorter and thicker than the testes. The two anterior por-
tions are but slightly separated at their anterior ends, and they approach to
one another and soon coalesce, so that there is no part which can properly
be called a commissure. Behind this they are at first widely separated, so
that a hollow is formed in which the heart rests. Posteriorly they rapidly
become narrower and approach closer to one another, so that they lie one
on each side of the intestine. From about the centre the two oviducts arise
and proceed without any convolutions direct to the openings on the basal
joints of the second pair of walking legs.

I have not had an opportunity of observing how the young are
attached to the mother after birth, but according to Mr. Wood-Mason*
they fix themselves to the swimmerets of the mother by the hooked
ends of their hinder ambulatory legs, and not by the chele as in
Astacus fluviatilis,

DESCRIPTION OF PLATES XIX.—XXI.
LATE XIX.
In all the figures, ez, exopodite; en, endopodite; exp, coxopodite; bp, basipodite ;
ip, ischiopodite ; mp, meropodite ; = earpopodite; pp, propodite; dp, dactylopodite.
Antennule of left side (x
Antenna of left side (x ag ; 99, opening of green gland.
andibles of left side (x 2); p, palp.

First maxilla of left side (x 2).

Second maxilla of left side (x 2) ; sg, scaphognathite.

First maxillipede of left side (X 2) ; ep, epipodite.

Second maxillipede of left side (x 2) ; pb, podobranchia; ab, arthrobranchia.

Third or external maxillipede of left side (x 2); czs, coxopoditic sets; pb,
podobranchia ; ab, arthrobranchia.

Rostrum, side view (x 2).

d
vno?

Pirate XX.
Fig.l. Third abdominal appendages of male (x 2); czp, coxopodite; bp, basipodite ;
ex, exopodite; en, endopodite.
2. Third abdominal appendages of female (x 2). Letters as in figure 1.

3. The sixth abdominal appendage (x 2); exp, coxopodite; ex, exopodite; en.
endopodite.
4. Telson (x 2).

* Ann, and Mag. Nat. Hist., 4th series, vol. xviii. (1876), p. 306.

TRANS.NZ INSTITUTE, VOLXV PLXXT.

eee PABANEPHROPS SETOSUS.

Cotenso.—On some newly-discovered New Zealand Arachnids. 165

Fig.5. View of roof of cardiac portion of the stomach from below, the stomach being
laid open by a longitudinal incision along the ventral wall; c, cardiac ossicle ;
pc, pterocardiac ossicles; uc, urocardiae process; mt, median tooth; lt,
lateral teeth.

6. Longitudinal section of stomach; œs, cesophagus ; c, cardiac ossicle; pc, ptero-
cardiac ossicle; uc, urocardiae process; pp, prepyloric ossicle; pylori
ossicle; mt, median tooth; lt, lateral tooth; cpv, cardio-pyloric valvé; ce,
cecum ; hg, hindgut.

T. male reproductive organs (X 2); t, testis; vd, vas deferens; a, expanded
eee of the vas deferens.

The female reproductive organs (X 2); ov, ovary; od, oviduct.
PrarE XXI

Fig.1. Portion of exopodite of antennule much enlarged, showing—a, plumose sets; b,
naked setze; and c, olfactory sete.
2. One of the olfactory setze (x about 2
3. Portion of a transverse section of the ud of chela (x about 45); a, epios-
tracum ; b, ectostracum ; c, endostracum.

4. One of the coxopoditic sete (x about 200); a, middle joint; b, hooked extre-
mity ; c, another showing peculiar form of the hook.

5. coal of a branchial filament from a podobranchia showing the hooked
extre

6. Seta Pe n stomach (X about 45); a, a portion of the same more highly mag-
nified.

7. Naked seta from forceps (x about 45).
Plumose seta from forceps (X about 45).
Third abdominal segment, side view.

2»

Art. XII.—On some newly-discovered New Zealand Arachnids.
By W. Cotenso, F.L.S.
[Read before the Hawke’s Bay Philosophical Institute, 11th September, 1882.]

In bringing before you this evening the few curious and fine Arachnids,
forming the subject of my present paper (of which I also exhibit specimens),
I would first, by way of introduction, call your attention to their systematic
position in the great Animal Kingdom. I am the more especially inclined
to do this for two reasons:—1. Because of the youthful part of my audience;
and, 2. Because these animals (with many of their congeners and allies)
are popularly, though erroneously, included under the one general term of
Insects. These animals, however, do not belong to the class Insecta, but to
the allied one of Arachnida, which is also a large and Masa one, and in-
cludes all Spiders, Scorpions, Mites, ete., etc.

My subject and specimen No. 1, will, I think, be found to belong to the
family of Phalangide, or to the next one of Pseudoscorpionide,—or, what is |
not unlikely a link connecting both. As far as I know, hitherto only one

166 Transactions. —Z oology.

species of this last-mentioned family has been detected in New Zealand;
and that is a small species of the genus Chelifer, (one closely allied to C.
cancroides) which, I think, I first detected in the neighbourhood of the Bay
of Islands, in 1838-1840, and of which early mention was published in
1843.* This animal, however, I now bring before you, making the second
found in New Zealand of that or some closely-allied family, is a very differ-
ent animal from that former one; and although naturally allied to that
genus can scarcely belong to it as it is now constituted; and is a very
puzzling creature. Indeed I do not know exactly to what known genus to
refer it, hence I have provisionally given it the rather peculiar name of
Phalangium (Phrynus) cheliferoides ; as, under the old Linnwan classifica-
tion, this animal would be placed in his genus Phalangium ; but I have
good reasons for doubting its being placed there now; the more modern
genus Phrynus (of all the genera taken out of the Linnean genus Phalangium
known to me) seems to be pretty near to it, but of this I am not quite
certain from lack of the necessary books of reference.
Puanancium (PHRYNUS) CHELIFEROIDES.

Body 34 lines long, 2 lines broad, broad-oval, smooth, firm; posterior
extremity roundly-obtuse, terminating in a produced point; anterior ex-
tremity truncate ; cephalothoraw and abdomen in one, no perceptible separa-
tion; shield, lateral and posterior margins thickened ; abdomen cylindrical,
elevated, thick, slightly marked above and below with five transverse seg-
mental markings ; colour (general) when fresh, black; after immersion in
spirits, dark brown- black.

Eyes, 2, globular, small, prominent on an elevated cylindrical ridge on
the top of caput, but nearer to posterior margin of shield, one on each side
of the elevation, which is divided in the centre and muricated ; clypeus broad,
studded with minute elevated black points.

Falces very long, first joint 5 lines and second joint 6 lines long, stout,
cylindrical, largely chelate, thickly muricated, swollen, clavate or sub-
pyriform for 2 lines towards top; claws (chele) two-thirds of a line long,
arcuated, with a single large tooth in each, superior one overlapping, tips
black; maxillary palpi 5-jointed 5 lines long, finely hairy throughout,
mostly so at the upper part; colour pure white, red-pink at the bases and
blackish at tips, which are blunt and each bearing a single minute black
hook ; mouth underneath, nearly central, prominent; mazille semi-circular ;
lower lip notehed and both slightly hairy.

Legs, 8, very long, 24 inches and upwards, cylindrical, and finely filiform. :
each with a single minute curved black hook at the tip, second pair of legs —

* In ** Tasmanian Journal of Natural Seience," vol. ii., p. 300.

CorzNso.—On some newly-discovered New Zealand Arachnids. 167

the longest, measuring nearly 8 inches. Colour (after keeping in spirits)
brown, variegated with many small white spots and rings which under a
lens present a subtesselated appearance, those white rings are swollen and
appear as if jointed, each bearing two (or more) minute black spines; core
large, prominent, slightly hairy, hairs patent; trochanter very short, smooth ;
Jemur 7 lines long, beset with short spinous hairs; tibia (genual joint) 1
line long, smooth ; metatarsus of the second pair 6 lines long, (in the other
three pairs this joint is only 8 lines long,) with a few short and scattered
hairs, and four equidistant white rings; tarsus 1 inch and 8 lines long,
hairy particularly towards tip, very finely annulated in the upper part and
very flexible: this last joint of all the legs is exceedingly fine and flexible
and curved at tip; when the animal is taken out of spirits for examination
it is very difficult to keep this long last joint steady.

Sternum very small; anus produced.

Hab. In dark forests, among long mosses and Hepatic on the trunks
of living trees 6-8 feet from the ground, ‘‘70-mile Bush," between Norse-
wood and Danneverke, 1879-1881.

This curious and strange animal has greatly puzzled me, not knowing
of any genus, or even family, to which it might rightly be referred. In its
peculiar and prominent characters it seems to partake of more than one
family of Arachnida, as they are at present constituted. In its body and
long filiform legs it agrees with Phalangium, in its long chelate falces with
Pseudoscorpionide (Cheliferide) ; it evidently has also some relationship to
Thelyphonide through Phrynus, particularly in its extra long and filiform
(antenns-like) second pair of legs ; while its large and bent maxillary palpi
bear close analogy, if not affinity, with those organs in our endemic genera
(of Orthoptera) Deinacrida and Hemideina. There may, however, be some
known genus to which it can be hereafter rightly referred; at present I
have done my best here (without modern scientifie works on Arachnida),
and by naming it as I have done I have placed it near to its proper place in
the Natural System.

Believing this Arachnid to be very scarce, and having but one perfect
specimen, I have not cared to break it up so as to examine it more narrowly,
especially as to its buccal apparatus. I have only seen four specimens in
the woods, throughout three years, although from my first seeing one in
1879 (which I failed to capture), I have sought most diligently for speci-
mens. In the following year I accidentally, and most unexpectedly, saw
another in the same forest, and though I tried long and arduously to secure
it without smashing, I failed to do so; it spread out its long flexible legs so
prodigiously, that in the end it escaped among the thick vegetation. Its

168 Transactions.—Zoology.

movements, however, were not fast; but it wore such a strange appearance
—black, with its pure white palpi, and its uplifted threatening chele, that
I, bearing in mind our small blackish katipo spider, was on my guard;
perhaps too much so.*

In that same year, however, I found, in the evening, among my thick
long mosses in my vasculum, one of these Arachnids, or rather the anterior
half of one without its abdomen, ete.; it was still living and could crawl
slowly. Subsequently, in 1881, I secured another and a perfect specimen
from among the thick-growing and long Plagiochila subsimilis (and then not
on the surface, but within!) How the creature can possibly manage to crawl
through such fine and dense vegetation is a marvel to me. It generally
keeps its long falces upright, or inclining towards its back, and bent at a
sharp angle, and sometimes moves them forward alternately in progression,
much like a hand or a foot: and sometimes, like its congener Chelifer (supra),
holding them up with distended claws in a threatening attitude.

My second lot belong to the family Araneide (or True Spiders), and
contain three fine species; two of them are, I believe, quite new, and
one has been already described in the Trans. N.Z. Inst., but is still little
known.

You will, no doubt, remember that at our ordinary meeting held here in
August, 1881, I had the pleasure of bringing before you specimens of a fine
spider I had then recently received from one of our country members; at
that time I promised to lay before you a paper} containing its description,
habits, ete., and this I now do.

From that kind country member, Mr. J. Drummond, who resides at Te
Ongaonga, I learn (in answer to several letters) that in July, 1881 (our wet
season and mid-winter), while engaged in making a drain in some low-lying
swampy land, he noticed several large spiders, which were dug up from
about twenty inches to two feet under the surface, and though amongst
black swampy soft soil, they always came out of the mud quite dry and
clean, with their skins looking like velvet.

* Having here alluded to the bite of the katipo spider, I should also say (lest I should
be misunderstood) that I do not support those monstrous stories respecting the effects of
its bite, which some have related; (some of those accounts are, I think, to be found
recorded in the early volumes of the Trans. N.Z. Inst. ) In past years I had several cases
of persons bitten by the katipo brought to my notice, including Europeans and Maoris :
some of them I had also to attend to medically, and so watched the cases; and while the
effects of the bite are generally pretty severe at first, they are transient, being completely
over by the second day, leaving no after effects; and never, I believe, caused death, or
anything like it.

T See Proceedings, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xiv., p. 566.

ÜoreNso.— On some newly-discovered New Zealand Arachnids. 169

The spot seems to have been a remarkably soft one, of a loose spongy
muddy nature ; for early in the following month (August) he thus writes:—
** I found these four spiders, now sent, from one to two feet under ground ;
but what was black swampy soil last month, is now mud since the heavy
rains. This mud seems to boil up through cracks in the upper stratum of
clay. I put a bar of iron down sixteen feet, and found soft mud only, and
no bottom.”

On the 19th of August he again writes: “ In further carrying out your
wishes I have again been a-spider-hunting, and I give you the result. I
found a round hole 3-in. in diameter in the elevated side of the drain. In
carefully cutting into it I first came upon thousands of ants! I never
before found so many in one spot. This hole ran nearly horizontally, and
was about 6 in. in depth; it was lined throughout with spiders’ web, and
its bottom was also covered with web; two spiders of small size were in the
bottom of this hole. I also found two wings of an insect with the spiders
at the bottom; these I also send you with them. The clay, ete., on the
outside of the entrance to the hole was excavated from within and thrown
down. Another similar hole had a blue-gum leaf fastened down with web
across its entrance, but there was nothing in it. Another hole, which ran
8-9 inches vertically, had a big spider reposing in the bottom. I could not
find any more large spiders, but there are plenty of small ones left. None
feigned death on being captured; on the contrary they always ran nimbly
away, endeavouring to hide themselves by getting under anything. They
run very quickly with their legs spread out all round. One of the largest
(of those I first sent you) when dug out fel! from off the shovel into the
drain, and immediately dived under the liquid mud! I plunged the shovel
in after it and brought up a shovel-full of mud, and the spider was among
it, looking as clean and dry as if it had never been in it, which quite sur-
prised me. Their colours, I find, are much darker after being immersed in
the spirits; the yellow stripes are not near so bright as when they were
living, and their velvety appearance wholly gone."

Since receiving the foregoing communications, I have had. at various
times down to the present, several letters from Mr. Drummond, but
nothing additional of consequence has been discovered. I much wished to
obtain a specimen of a male; for, although I have received several specimens,
both large and small, they are all females; and I regret to say that I have
not yet succeeded. This, however, is no uncommon occurrence among the
Araneida, as it is well known that the males are everywhere fewer in num-
ber than the females and consequently much more rarely met with ; besides,
I believe it is pretty well ascertained, that among the Territelaria, or trap-
door spiders, the male is never found within those holes or tubes. And as

170 Transactions.— Zoology.

there are at least two distinct divisions or families of trap-door spiders
inhabiting Europe, (the one with a bung-like or cork-door lid fitted into
its nest, and the other with a wafer or flapdoor lid to fall down over its
entrance; some of these last-mentioned having also a second door of thick
web fitted on a kind of hinge within the tube), I greatly wished to know, if
possible, under which division this one should be classed ; but down to the
present have learned nothing more respecting the lid, or Pa though Mr.
Drummond has zealously sought after it. Moreover, there is yet another
closely-related family (or division) of spiders, living in holes and cracks,
which, while they also spin a web within, do not make any door to their
nests or holes: these are called T'ubitelariz.

The Order of Araneide (or True Spiders) is an immense one; it is
largely represented here in New Zealand, and is daily increasing in books :
from everywhere. I have noticed in vol. xxx. of the ‘ Linnean Trans-
actions” (published in 1874), that the Rev. O. P. Cambridge has given a
corrected and enlarged list of the number of British spiders alone, con-
taining 78 genera and 457 species, while the number of the foreign ones is
legion! This extensive Order has been from time to time subdivided into
families and genera, which have been often altered, insomuch that it. re-
quires an expert—and a highly-skilled one too—to pronounce certainly on
any species. Therefore I have concluded not to attempt to fix on any
known genus of Araneide as being that to which this spider (and another I
Shall also this evening bring before you) properly belongs, for I have not
that special knowledge requisite, neither have we here the modern scientific
works on spiders which would assist us in our search. This, however, will
not prove to be a very formidable hindrance to our shortly knowing some-
thing more definite about these two spiders, for I intend sending specimens
by an early mail to England, to the Rev. O. P. Cambridge (one of our
greatest modern British araneologists) for his judgment and determination.
This gentleman has already described some of our large New Zealand
spiders in the Trans. N.Z. Inst. and among them is also a trap-door
spider from Otago, sent him thence by Professor Hutton and Mr. Gillies;
but that species is a different one from our two contained in this paper,
although it may be not distantly and naturally allied to them. From the
disposition of the eyes of these two spiders, I doubt their belonging to the
same genus as the trap-door spider from Otago described by him.

No. , Spider from Te Ongaonga.
DESCRIPTION.

Adult female, length 10 lines, exclusive of falces.

Cephalothorax broad-oval, truncate at each end, posterior extremity
much the broader, finely and velvety hairy; upper part t of shield smooth; 3

* Vol. vi., p. 187, and vol. x., p. 281.

Corxxso.— On some newly-discovered New Zealand Arachnids. 171

thoracic portion rather flat; head slightly rounded above, with a few erect
black bristles about the eyes; very hairy on lateral edges, and a slight line
of hairs running down the indentation and increasing at the base; colour,
rich umber-brown, with three longitudinal lines of light yellow-brown, one
narrow down the back central, and two broader down the sides, all with
irregularly erenated margins; lateral edges of shield below the line of a
lighter brown.

Eyes, 8, unequal in size, in two rows (their position slightly resembling
those of the genus Philodromus), 4 auterior in a line in front, and 4 pos-
terior in a curved line above, with the convexity towards face, and the
largest at the four corners.

Legs, strong, hairy ; colour brownish, but lighter than the shield, with
scattered black bristles above running somewhat in lines, none below;
metatarsus and tarsus clothed with blackish hairs; relative length of legs
4 1 23, the fourth pair 18 lines long; sternum small, almost circular or
deltoid-cordate, a little broader in front than behind, convex, very hairy,
colour dark brown.

Palpi stout and strong, 44 lines long, very hairy, increasing in hairiness
forward ; radial and digital joints densely clothed with black hairs ; falces
strong, prominent, black, and shining, with black and brown hairs about
their bases; mazillz large, hairy

Abdomen about equal length with cephalothorax, oval, slightly convex
above, and a little higher than cephalothorax ; colour brown, same as legs
but darker, and still darker below; very finely and densely hairy; three
longitudinal yellow-brown stripes (in continuation of those on cephalothorax)
running half-way towards posterior end and vanishing, and two lines of
distant sunken black dots, 3-4 in a line, running downwards

I think the old females change their colour, losing their light yellow-
brown stripes, and becoming nearly wholly brown.

No. 2, , spider from Napier.

This species I have found here in my garden on several occasions, aud
always in a similar situation—viz., in a hole in the earth below the surface.
In plunging a large flower-pot (of hyacinths, &c., after flowering) into the
earth up to its rim, and leaving it there till the following early spring, I am
pretty sure of finding one of these spiders in a large hole or burrow under-
ground by the side of the pot. The hole is oval, and as large as a pigeon's
egg, about 3-4 inches under the surface, and dark, without any apparent
outlet (though such may exist), and devoid of a vestige of web within and
without. When taken out and exposed to the light this spider feigns death,
and quietly allows itself to be taken up and removed. I have only found
them solitary, and (as in the former case) have not yet met with a male.

172 Transactions.— Zoology.

DESCRIPTION.

Adult female, length 114 lines, exclusive of falces.

Cephalothoraz broad oval, truncate at both ends, posterior extremity
much broader; 54 lines long, and 4 lines wide at the widest part; thoracic
portion raised, convex, bare of hairs on top; head slightly rounded above ;
clypeus very truncate; largely hairy around eyes and face; three slight
thoracic segmental markings running down each side; indentation sunk,
smooth; colour rich dark red-brown, with light-brown and greyish coarse
hairs, and a narrow light-coloured continuous stripe along the lateral and
posterior borders of shield, with the hairs immediately above it of a shade
of darker brown.

Eyes, 8, unequal in size, in two rows, (their position, etc., resembling
those of the genus Tegennaria,) 4 anterior, smaller and equal in size, 4 pos-
terior, the two central ones large, but the two corner ones largest, and more
prominent and laterally inclined.

Palpi moderately stout, 4 lines long, hairy, with a single large black
spine at end of the radial joint; falces prominent, black, shining, and (with
maxilla) bearing long shaggy hairs.

Legs medium stout, colour rich dark red-brown, hairy with black hairs,
increasing in hairiness towards the tips, and having a few scattered black
spines, and two black hooks at the tips; core very large, smooth and
shining in the gibbous parts; femora stout and but slightly hairy; two
longitudinal rows of strong black spines on tibia and metatarsus below ; the
joints white, with small black spines ; relative length of legs, 4 1 2 8; the
fourth pair 14 lines long ; sternum red-brown, medium size, broad oval,
almost flat, slightly hairy, hairs adpressed.

Abdomen, 6 lines long, 4 lines wide, broad oval, hairy, convex above and
higher than cephalothorax, the ground of a brownish colour, mottled or
irrorated throughout, and very finely dotted with light yellow-brown ; two
lines of light-brown circular spots equidistant, and five spots in each line,
running down towards posterior end; spiracles large central, close under
base of sternum ; spinners produced, long.

As I found it impossible to describe wholly and minutely the falces,
palpi, and buccal organs of these spiders, without breaking up my speci-
mens and gumming their parts severally down, I forbore to do so, prefer-
ring to leave those parts partly undescribed for the time, and so send my
perfect and best specimens to England.

No. 8. MacRoTHELE HUTTONI, Cambridge.

This large spider is also from my garden, and is one of those I men-
iioned as having been described by the Rev. O. P. Cambridge; and I merely
bring it before you to exhibit it, and to say a few words respecting its habits
and economy ; which, I believe, were unknown to its describer.*

* For the full deseription, and a drawing with dissections of this spider, see Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol vi., p. 200.

CorENso.—ÓOn some newly-discovered New Zealand Arachnids. 178

This fine spider is by no means uncommon with me; its habitat is often
inside an unused and empty inverted earthen flower-pot; if such has been
standing in the garden untouched for a year or so, one is pretty certain to
be found within it, quietly and snugly ensconced in the midst, or beneath a
very large web, spun thickly across the pot in all directions, yet leaving a
large and somewhat tortuous passage for the spider; the web itself is of a
bluish cast. In the pot are also sure to be found the elytra of pretty large
Coleopterous insects, which, no doubt, enter through the hole in the in-
verted bottom of the flower-pot. Another fine resort for these spiders is
under the large wooden cover of my concrete underground water-tank ; this
cover is scarcely ever removed oftener than once in two years, and there,
beneath it, they are to be found, sometimes three or five, but always dwell-
ing apart, in darkness, and concealed in their large extensive bluish webs.
This spider also feigns death on its being captured. I have only hitherto
detected one male, which, as the Rev. O. P. Cambridge states (and as is
generally the case), is smaller than the female.

In one of those specimens of this spider now exhibited (all being females)
you will notice that it had formerly lost a leg, which is being supplied by a
new (and, at present, a smaller) one. Some of the female specimens of this
spider that I have taken, are considerably larger than those described by the
Rev. O. P. Cambridge ; in all other respects, however, they agree with his
scientific description.

ADDENDUM.

A few days after the reading of my paper on some New Zealand Arach-
nids (the same having been noticed in one of our local papers), I received by
train a small tin box from a friend in the country, 60 miles distant south,
“ containing,” as he said, “ two fine living specimens of my big spider "
(Macrothele huttonii). On opening the box there was but one of them alive,
the other not only being dead but completely dismembered !—every leg torn
off at the coxal joint, and the cephalothorax separated from the abdomen.
These two spiders were both females, and were of a very large size ; the
living one was the largest specimen I had ever seen, and was wholly
uninjured and very lively. "There was nothing put into the little tin box
with them, neither moss nor paper. That they would fight and kill, cooped
up as they were in such a narrow space, was certain, but that the victor
should proceed to such extreme lengths as to tear the conquered one into
pieces was new, at least to me. And as this incident seemed an addition to
our knowledge of the animal’s habits and economy, I have added it.

174 Transactions.— Zoology.

Arr. XIII.—On the Protective Resemblances of the Araneidea in New Zealand.
A. T. Urquuart.
[Read before the Auckland Institute, 26th June, 1882.]

Aurnovues a large amount of valuable work has been done by naturalists in
New Zealand, the Araneidea, as far as I am aware, have been comparatively
neglected ; yet it is an order that will repay careful research. The protec-
_ tive resemblances are of considerable interest, and the conformity of tints,
which exists between most forms of animal life and their habitations,
obtains in the spider fauna. Although more or less conspicuous on webs,
when resting beneath boughs, foliage, amongst fragments of rock or loose
earth, there is a general similarity of colouration between them and their
surroundings, which not only affords them means of concealment, but
assistance in entrapping their prey. A large proportion of our spiders are
dull-coloured, many possess imitative tints. What the transforming causes
are which produce animal colouration cannot be actually determined, as
there are apparent difficulties, especially in some individual cases. Owing
to the pugnacity of the Araneidea, systematic experiments are attended
with considerable difficulties.

As most spiders, when it is advantageous to them, habitually select, as
their resting-pJaces, leaves, parts of leaves, patches of bark, etc., whose
colouring corresponds with their own, there can be no doubt that their
protective colouring is largely influenced by the survival—through escaping
the observation of their enemies—of those spiders to whom their own par-
ticular colouration is most attractive. They appear to possess the instinct,
the inherited habit, of discerning resting-places that will render them the
least conspicuous; for often the concealment, derived from the spot selected,
merely consists of the more or less perfect assimilation of form and colour
between the spider and its immediate environment. Some species that
may be considered nocturnal—as it would be of no advantage to them—do
not possess this habit, but conceal themselves beneath closely-spun webs, in
crevices, etc.; their usually black, or dark-grey colouring rendering them
inconspicuous when they sally forth at night in search of prey.

The most perfect examples of protective colouring met with in the
Orbitelarie have been amongst the Epeirz that frequent dead shrubs—as
might have been inferred from their greater need of concealment, owing to
the absence of foliage. _My attention was more especially drawn to them in
1874, when I carefully searched through upwards of forty acres of manuka
(Leptospermum) —burnt two years previously. I found, with very few excep-
tions, that their colours corresponded with the charred shrubs; being of
various shades, ashy-grey, marked with black. Some spiders are a pale ash-

MEETS Bes
albos D uva med

)
UnqunanT.—On the Protective Resemblances of the Araneidea. 175

grey and black, and when crouching in the ascil of a bleached branch, it
takes close observation to detect them, there being, in some instances, not
only no perceptible difference in the shades of colour, but owing to the
peculiar mottling and little irregular limbs on the abdomen, the rugose bark
itself is closely imitated.

The generality of spiders found amongst burnt manuka, before it
has become bleached, have the brownish-black colour of their environ-
ment, which causes them to be almost imperceptible at a very short
distance.

On green manuka a greater variety of spiders are to be seen; the
majority are of various shades of grey or brownish-grey, the legs marked
with reddish-brown ; green are occasionally met with; brown or greenish-
brown spiders are not uncommon; variously marked with white, buff,
purple, yellow, or reddish tints ; colours which are all reproduced in the
bark, young wood, fading leaves, and lichens. I recently met with a spider
of special interest; it had an unusual purple tinge, and was covered with
soft white hairs, which made it closely resemble the silky purple shoots of
the Leptospermum on whieh I found it. Occasionally a spider of consider-
able interest will be met with amongst the capsules of the Leptospermum—
which is a favourite resort—the abdomen has a rough uneven surface; the
furrows formed by the peculiar arrangement of the impressed spots give it
the appearance of being valvate; 8 dark grey penetrative tint appears
beneath the outer and lighter one, which causes the abdomen to resemble
a bloom-covered capsule. Although the spider only possesses four not very
clearly-defined pseudo-valves, the deception is still very striking, and affords
an interesting example how some of the wonderful cases of protective re-
semblance or mimicry may have arisen.

On the Cordyline australis small spiders are to be met with which not
only assume the colour of the trunk, but, owing to their flat sometimes
angular figures, and largely-developed tubercles, imitate the muricate bark.
These spiders are difficult to detect when resting in the interstices of the
bark.

If quite different plants are examined rushes, for example—they will also
be found to be frequented by specially-adapted forms ; the most numerous
is a species (Theraphosides) with a narrow cylindrical brownish-yellow abdo-
men, and long slender legs, which it extends in a manner that renders it
hardly perceptible.

Many of our geometrical spiders frequent the furze (Ulex europeus),
where they mostly take the tints of the decàying vegetation—which, owing
to their habit of concealing themselves amongst the fading leaves and
flowers, must be advantageous to them. The light brownish-yellow and

176 Transactions.—Zoology.

greenish-yellow resemble the faded leaves and puberulent sepals; the dark
grey—especially when covered with whitish hairs—are not unlike the pods.
Of the few brightly-coloured spiders we possess that may be considered to
have protective colouring, one is to be met with amongst the leaf-spines and
yellow blossoms, which harmonize well with its bright dark-green body and
yellow and white tubercles ; the latter might pass off for small flower-
buds. Little greenish-buff or light stone-coloured spiders, with pointed
abdomens, will sometimes be mistaken for the buds, owing to their habit of
crouching in the ascils of the leaf-spines.

Hedges of kangaroo acacia (Acacia armata) are inhabited by reddish-
brown or greenish-brown spiders, according to the prevailing tints of the
wood.

This autumn I found on the fading petals of a yellow dahlia a rather
large dark-brown and orange-yellow spider, possessing such perfect assimi-
lative hues, that by an untrained eye it was mistaken for a part of the
blossom. This, however, is not an exceptional case, so accurately do the
tints blend, and so adapted are their attitudes to their particular haunts
that spiders are often undistinguishable at a few feet distance.

On fruit trees interesting forms are occasionally met with, although spiders
are comparatively scarce, except in the winter and spring months, when they
are inhabited by numerous young Epeirides, which are worthy of attention,
for although many of them are very minute, the faculty of discerning the
tints that correspond with their own seems fully developed. The little
reddish spiders are, as a rule, on red-barked trees; the browns and greys
in branches with similar hues. They also derive protection from the special
form and colouring of the figure on the abdomen; the dull white spot on
some of the smaller spiders is not unlike a scale insect ; the heart-shaped
pattern on the larger spiders is by no means a bad imitation of a bud
covered with-greyish tomentum. Crouched on the diseased boughs of pear
trees small spiders will sometimes be found possessing the colouring of the
blighted bark and lichens. Amongst other naturalized plants, interesting
examples are to be found on the Conifere and KEucalypti.

The beautiful little quasi-parasitic spiders found on the webs of the large
Epeirids, owing to their silvery hemispherical abdomens and habit of sus-
pending themselves by their slender legs, may possibly derive some protec-
tion through being mistaken for dew-drops. They fall to the ground when
threatened.

The majority of terrestrial spiders are earth-coloured and other dull
tints ; many of them have one or more bands of a different shade or colour,
which, no doubt, from their habit of hunting amongst herbage and exfoliate
bark, yield them the same protection as similar stripes do many of the

Urqunart.—On the Protective Resemblances of the Araneidea. 177

higher forms of life. The numerous Lycoside are mostly of sombre colours,
well adapted to their habits and haunts. Amongst the jumping spiders
(Salticides) the colouring ranges from earthy tints to a whitish-yellow. The
brighter tints, if seen in captivity, would be pronounced conspicuous; but
in their natural haunts their straw-coloured oblong-oviform figures match
so well the dried clumps and leaves of grass, ete., that it taxes the collector's
eyesight to follow them as they jump and run through the low vegetation.
One small earth-coloured species affects loose earth, where it is not easily
observed unless carefully searched for ; another species, living apparently in
small communities, inhabits dry banks: it is a light brown. Of one species
(Thomisides) that hunts amongst the leaves of low plants, the cephalothorax
is brown, the cylindrical abdomen pea-green, resembling a bud.. The Dras-
side that live under decayed débris, water-ditches, etc., have earthy and other
dull tints. In giving these examples of dull colouring, I do not mean to
assert that they are entirely due to protective influences. There is one
point of interest in regard to protective colouring, especially dull tints, that
is, the comparative powers between our own vision and that of the spiders’
enemies—especially birds—for many of the so-called dull tints of our
unaided vision are by no means so under a lens of low power.

The assimilation of hues between spiders and their environment is often
increased by the specific pattern, formed by dashes of colour which match
the brighter tints of the vegetation they frequent. It is not unusual to find
the tubercles apparently overgrown with minute lichens. The pattern on
the abdomen sometimes has the form and colour of a lichen (Parmelia) ;
which tends to give the abdomen, when seen in a favourable position, the
appearance of a lichen-grown knot. Very good specimens are to be found
under tufts of Usnea on old fences or trees. The most wonderful ex-
ample of protective resemblance that I have met with, was a light-brown
spider,—abdomen 10 mm. long,—the specific pattern, glaucous-white, 8 mm.
long, took the perfect form of a lobulate thallus, which was only attached
to the abdomen by its base, close to the pedicle. For nine years I have
searched in vain for a similar specimen; no spider was ever met with
which had the pattern detached to any extent from the integument.

It may be of interest to mention that, when black forms distinctive
marks on the abdomen, it always has the form of patches, bands, or little
irregular lines which pick out the lighter tints, causing the integument
often to resemble rugose bark,—it never (?) imitates foliaceous lichens ;
such mottling is composed of lichen colours—i.e., the prevailing tints of the
foliaceous lichens growing about the haunts of the spider.

The special adaptation of form and colouring to the particular condi-
tions of life, is a matter of great interest; and the more animal-colouration is

178 Transactions.—Zoology.

studied, the more evident it becomes that it is not what it was once thought
to be, but that it is determined by various causes, the most potent of which
is undoubtedly need of protection.

It may be as well to bear in mind that, although these few notes have
the pretentious title “in New Zealand," they only refer to my own district.

Arr. XIV.—Remarks upon the Distribution within the New Zealand Z oological
Sub-region of the Birds of the Orders Accipitres, Passeres, Scansores,
Columbe, Galline, Struthiones, and Gralle. By W. T. L. TRAVERS,

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 21st October, 1882.]
A very cursory examination of the avi-fauna of New Zealand is sufficient to
show that it presents some of the features especially characteristic of all forms
of life in oceanic islands, namely,—that an order is often represented by one
or two families only ;—that the number of families is large in proportion to
the number of forms ;—and that, in the great majority of cases, the genus is
represented by one or, at most, two species.

This feature is naturally most observable in the cases of the land birds
and waders, to which alone I purpose calling attention in this paper.

In preparing the annexed tables (compiled from Dr. Buller’s recently-
published handbook, with certain corrections which I have found it neces-
sary to make) I have adopted the limits assigned by Mr. Wallace, in his
work on the geographical distribution of animals, to what he terms the New
Zealand zoological sub-region, but I purpose to deal very shortly with the
case of its more remote outlying districts, inasmuch as the few birds
common to them and to the main islands are all of sufficiently powerful
flight to account for their occurrence at points far apart.

Since the publication of Mr. Wallace’s work, the investigations of the
“Challenger” scientific expedition have shown that a very great gulf lies
between New Zealand and Australia, a gulf so great, indeed, as to lead irre-
sistibly to the conclusion, that whatever may have been the former exten-
sion to the eastward of the lands of which the main islands of New Zealand
and the Chatham and Auckland groups are the remnants, no land connec-
tion has existed between New Zealand and the Australasian Continent
within, at all events, the Tertiary period. Strange, therefore, as it may
appear, we can only account for the presence in New Zealand of existing
Australian birds by assuming that they must have winged their way hither
across the intervening 1,200 miles of ocean. This feat is quite within the
powers of flight of the majority of the birds which are common to both

Travers.—On the Distribution of New Zealand Birds. 179

habitats, and of such occasional visitants as Hirundo nigricans, Eurystomus
pacificus, Platelia regia, and others, but certainly appears to be a heavy task
for Nyclicorax caledoniensis and Zosterops lateralis. Mr. Wallace himself,
however, calls attention (in the work above referred to) to the fact, that
small and weak birds are often carried accidentally across great widths of
ocean by violent gales, and instances the case of the large number of North
* American birds which are from time to time found on the coasts of Europe
during the prevalence of westerly winds. The occurrence in New Zealand,
of forms common to it and Australia is, therefore, explicable without resort-
ing to any supposition of a former land connection; and the discovery in
New Zealand, within the few years which have elapsed since the colonization
of the islands, of no less than eight instances of occasional visitants from
Australia and Tasmania, gives strength to the supposition that they were
aided in their transit by strong north-westerly winds. In this connection
I may mention that the common sparrow has recently found its way to the
Chatham Islands without man’s intervention, no doubt assisted across the
intervening waters by a north-west gale, and although both Mr. Wallace
and Dr. Buller treat Zosterops lateralis as a true New Zealand form, I think
it pretty certain that we owe its presence here and ‘in the Chathams to a
similar cause. The enormous increase in the numbers of this bird which
has taken place both in Australia and New Zealand, is evidently due to a
corresponding increase in the quantity of suitable food provided by the in-
troduction, into both countries, of various kinds of succulent fruits, and of &
great variety of foreign insects. The Maoris, who now capture the Zosterops
in thousands for potting-down, and who are very shrewd and intelligent
observers, unhesitatingly assert that it is a stranger and of comparatively
recent appearance in these islands.

Mr. Wallace is in error, moreover, in supposing that the Zosterops found
in the Chathams differs from the form which occurs in the main islands,

everting now to the principal objects of these notes, I find from the
Hand-book that the seven orders which I am dealing with comprise (exelu-
sive of occasional visitants from Australia) 19 families, 47 genera, and 88
species, the occasional visitants from Australia and Tasmania numbering
8 species belonging to 6 families and 7 genera.

Of the 47 genera, 25 have only one species each, 10 have two species, 7
have three species, 8 have four species, and 2 have five species.

Of the 88 species (excluding, as above-mentioned, the occasional yisi-
iants) 66 are peculiar to the main islands the Chathams and the Auck-
lands together, 18 are common and peculiar to both the main islands, 8 are
common and peculiar to the main islands and the Chathams, 8 are com-
mon and peculiar to the main islands and the Aucklands, 22 are common

180 Transactions.—Zoology.

to the main islands and habitats outside of them and of the Chatham and
Auckland Islands, 9 are peculiar to the North Island, 16 to the South
Island, 6 to the Chathams, 2 to the Aucklands, 1 is common and peculiar
to the North Island and the Chathams, 2 are common and peculiar to the
South Island and the Chathams, and 1 is common and peculiar to the
main islands and the Chatham and Auckland Islands. In making this
analysis I have assumed that Dr. Buller has seen good reasons for reaffirm-
ing Platycercus alpinus as a species, notwithstanding the remarks on the
subject in his larger work, and that there is also good ground for including
the bird called called Platycercus rowleyi as a species; it seems, too, that
Dr. Buller does not accept Finsch’s views in relation to Apteryx australis and
Apteryx mantelli, Assuming these points, and looking, in the first place, at
the species peculiar and common to both the main islands only on the one
hand, and those peculiar to the North Island on the other, it will be seen
that there is only one instance in which any genus represented amongst the
latter is represented by species amongst the former, namely, in the case of
Apteryx, there being only one species, out of the four belonging to that
family, which is common to both islands, namely Apteryx oweni, unless we
accept Dr. Finsch's views that Apteryx mantelli is only a variety of Apteryx
australis; and then, looking at those species which are peculiar and common
to both the main islands only on the one hand, and those peculiar to the
South Island on the other, it will be seen that there are four instances in
which a genus represented amongst the latter is represented by species
amongst the former, namely, in the cases of Zenicus, Sphenwacus, Nestor, —
and Apteryx.

Of the species peculiar to the North Island there are seven, namely
Orthonyx albicilla, Petroica toitoi, Petroica longipes, Turnagra hectori,
Glaucopis wilsoni, Apteryx mantelli and Ocydromus earli, which have
representative species in the South Island, namely, Orthonyz ochrocephala,
Petroica albifrons, Turnagra crassirostris, Glaucopis cinerea, Apteryx australis,
Apteryx haastii, and Ocydromus australis, fuscus and brachypterus, whilst
the remaining two of those which are peculiar to the North Island, namely
Pogonornis cincta, and Heteralocha acutirostris, although each belongs to &
family of which there are genera in each island, have no special representa-
tives in the South Island. In like manner two of the species peculiar to
the South Island, namely Certhiparus nova-zealandie and Notornis man-
telli, although each belongs to a family of which there are genera in both
islands, have no special representatives in the North Island, whilst the
genus Notornis is represented by Notornis alba in Norfolk Island, one of the
most distant of the outlying districts assigned to the New Zealand zoological
sub-region.

Travers.—On the Distribution of New Zealand Birds. 181

I have already mentioned that the North Island possesses nine species
peculiar to itself, of which Orthonyx albicilla is represented in the South
Island by Orthonyz ochrocephala. The latter is a very different-looking
and somewhat more robust bird than its North Island congener, but not-
withstanding this difference in size and the greater differences which the
two forms present in external characters, they both have precisely the same
habits and notes. The differences between the external characters of the
species of Petroica, Turdide, Apterygida, and Ocydromus peculiar to each
of the main islands, though less manifest than in the case of the two species
of Orthonyx, is very well marked, but in each of these instances also the
habits and notes of the birds are the same. In the case of the Corvida,
the North Island species is only distinguished from the South Island one
by its slightly larger size and by the eolour of the wattles, but in this
instance also the notes and habits of the birds are identical. It will have
been observed by those who have seen them in their natural state, that,
with the possible exception of Pogonornis cincta, all the birds of flight
peculiar to the North Island, and with the exception of the two species of
Nestor, all those peculiar to the South Island, which frequent forest habitats
in the respective islands, are birds which never voluntarily rise above the
level or move outside the limits of the forests in which they dwell, and the
chances are, therefore, very remote that any of them should pass, in numbers
at all events, across the waters dividing the two islands.

The same observations may be applied to a large proportion of the
species common and peculiar to the two islands, rendering it remarkakle
that so many of them should have retained common characters during the
enormous period that must have elapsed since the formation of Cook
Straits.

The non-occurrence of Heteralocha acutirostris in the South Island may
excite surprise; but it must be remembered, in the first place, that this is
one of the birds which never voluntarily rises above the level or passes
outside of the limits of the forest in which it lives, and in the next, that
its range, even in the North Island, is restricted to mountain districts so
placed that the only winds of sufficient strength to overcome the efforts of
stray birds to return to their own special abode, would prevent their
crossing the dividing waters. The restriction in the range of this bird
is, however, not so surprising as that which occurs in the cases of Nestor
occidentalis and Nestor notabilis in the South Island, seeing that, apparently,
the very same natural conditions as those which characterize their respec-
tive special habitats, extend over a large portion of both islands. We are
but little aware of the circumstances which operate in causing a restriction
in the range of any particular species, or which may lead to the local

182 Transactions.— Zoology.

extinction of some particular form, and until we have before us well-considered
observations on both these subjects, we must remain unable to account for
such cases as those last above referred to.

A very remarkable instance of rapid and apparently unaccountable ex-
tinction is presented to us in the North Island, in the case of Anthornis
melanura. For years after this colony had been settled this bird was
common all over both islands ; but it seems to have disappeared from the
North Island, although at present it is not merely abundant but actually
increasing in numbers on the other side of the Straits. The rat and the bee
may each have played a part in bringing about its disappearance from the
North Island, as both of these swarm all through the forest there, whilst in
the South Island the rat has been nearly extirpated from the great Fagus
forests by the woodhen (Ocydromus), and the bee is limited in its range to
the cultivated districts. But the cause of the disappearance of this bird is
mere matter of speculation, and I have only cited the case in order to show
how little we really know of the circumstances which may govern or limit
the distribution of any particular species.

I do not know upon what authority Dr. Buller (in his Manual) has given
the Chatham Islands as a habitat of Stringops habroptilus. I find no men-
tion of this in his larger work. He probably follows Mr. Wallace in making
the statement, but without giving the reasons assigned for it by that writer.
Mr. Wallace says (speaking of the Chatham Islands) ‘ that the Natives
—I presume the Morioris—declare that both the Stringops and Apteryx
once inhabited the islands, but were exterminated about the year 1885."
In the first place, so far as I have been able to ascertain, the Morioris had
no knowledge whatever of either Stringops or Apterya. In the next place,
the date fixed for their extirpation is singular. It was in that year that a
numerous war-party of the Ngatitama (one of the most savage and ruthless

of the New Zealand tribes) chartered a whaleship to take them to the
Chathams, the existence of that group and its occupation by a peaceful
and well-fed people having been reported to them by a member of their
tribe, who was serving as a sailor in an European vessel which had then
recently come into Wellington Harbour after visiting that group.

The Ngatitama invaded the islands for the sole purpose of slaughter and
cannibalism, and, in the course of a very few months, had nearly ‘‘ extir-
pated " the unfortunate Morioris, one of the leading chiefs of the invaders
(whose taiaha, made from the bone of a whale, is in the Wellington Museum)
actually living for many months almost exclusively upon the flesh of young
children. Until the statement above referred to had appeared in Mr.
Wallace’s work, my son, who was the first to collect systematically the
fauna and flora of the Chatham Islands, and who spent upwards of a year

Travers.-—On the Distribution of New Zealand Birds. 188

there for that purpose, and who was diligent in his enquiries, had never
heard it even suggested that either Siringops or Apteryx had existed there.
He was informed that a bird described as resembling a New Zealand Ocy-
dromus was formerly found abundantly on the main island of the group,
but he believes that the bird referred to was Rallus dieffenbachii, of which
Dr. Buller tells us that the last recorded specimen was obtained by Dr.
Dieffenbach in 1842. At all events I am not disposed to accept statements
as to the occurrence either of Stringops or Apteryx in this habitat until
something more satisfactory than the alleged ** declaration of the Natives”
is brought forward in support of it.

It has been suggested that specimens of Stringops and of some South
Island species ‘of Apteryz may have been taken to the Chathams by Maori
voyagers, which I do not however believe, and therefore, whilst the occur-
rence of a form of Ocydromus upon this group would not have been very
surprising, that of Stringops and Apteryx would, if for no other reasons
than, firstly, that no part of the islands presents physical conditions at all
similar to those which obtain in the known habitats of those birds; and,
secondly, that had these birds ever existed there at all, they would certainly
have been extirpated by the Morioris long before the latter were themselves
practically extirpated by the Ngatitama. Assuming, however, that the
Chatham Island habitat may be eliminated from the question, the con-
tinued existence in both the main islands of New Zealand of such forms as
Stringops habroptilus and Apteryx oweni is a most noteworthy and extraor-
dinary fact. It will be observed that all the other birds mentioned in the
tables, as well those common and peculiar to both the main islands as
those common to them and to other habitats, possess powers of flight
which prevent any suggestion of impossibility in accounting for their dis-
tribution, and that in the cases in which particular species in one of the
main islands are represented by species in the other, the ordinary laws of
variation may be sufficient to account for the observed differences. But
the persistency of such types as Stringops and Apteryx oweni stands upon a
different basis, unless we resort to the suggestion that each of these species
may have been introduced by Maori voyagers from the South to the North
Island within comparatively recent times, it being noteworthy that both
are used as call-birds and pets by the native inhabitants of the South
Island districts in which they are found. >

Setting aside the supposed occurrence of Stringops, Apteryx, and Ocydro-
mus in the Chathams, we have certain facts in connection with the species
peeuliar to that group, which add considerable strength to the conclusion
derived from an examination of its flora, namely, that it was formerly
directly connected by land with the main islands of New Zealand. In the

184 Transactions.— Zoology.

first place, five of the six peculiar species have representatives in both the
main islands of New Zealand, but are themselves specifically distinct from
any of the latter, the Anthornis and Rallus especially presenting marked
differences from the New Zealand forms. Except in these more extreme
instances, the variations in the other species are very similar in extent to
those which are presented by their respective special representatives in the
main islands.

It will be observed too that, except in the case of Anthornis, all the
above instances are those of birds of weak flight and of close habits. The
case of Cabalus modestus is one of peculiar preservation, analogous to that of
Notornis in the South Island.

The Auckland Island birds call for less remark, the only species peculiar
to that group which has any general representative in New Zealand being
Rallus brachipus, whilst the four species common to both habitats are all
birds of strong flight.

Of the birds common to the New Zealand zoological sub-region and
habitats outside of it, the only instances which present any peculiarity are
Ortygometra tabuensis and Porphyrio melanotus. The former is a peculiarly
close bird in its habits, and seldom takes wing when pursued, but its powers
of flight are considerable when put in use. The latter is a heavy and
laboured flier, and although we may not marvel at its presence in both
the main islands and even in the Chathams, it is not easy to account for
the persistency of a species so widely distributed and so unlikely to under-
take a migration from one zoological district to another, more especially if
the distance between them be great.

I do not pretend to account for the differences observable between
the species common and peculiar to the main islands and the allied
species peculiar to each, or, indeed, for any other of the phenomena
above referred to; the full materials for such a purpose having yet to
be collected.

It will be seen that many of the instances to which I have called atten-
tion bear a strong analogy to the cases observed by the late Mr. Charles
Darwin in the Gallipagos Islands, and that we have in relation both to that
and to our own group, a problem of no ordinary difficulty to solve. Its
solution may not be beyond our reach, but can certainly only be arrived at
by patient and exhaustive observations.

The tables appended to these notes will probably be found to be useful
addenda to the recently published manual.

Travers.—On the Distribution of New Zealand Birds. 185

Tist I.

Suowine the Families, Genera, and Species of New Zealand Birds belonging
to the Orders Aceipitres, Passeres, Scansores, Columbs, Gallins,
Struthiones, and Gralle :—

Order

Family. Genera. ap aer ig
E Recibe 1. Falconide .. .. 1. Hieracidea EE
2. Strigide 2. Athene v |
2. Passeres 3. Alcedinide .. 3. Haleyon . See |
4. Meliphagide 4. Pogonornis 1
5. Prosthemadera .. 1
6. Anthornis CAE:
7. Zosterops 1
5. Certhiade .. .. 8. Zenicus ER
uy Acanthisitta 1
10. Orthonyx .. rae.
6. Luscinide .. 11. n SEN
12. Geryg 2 os ae
18. PEE TO!
14. Petroica 5
15. Anth 1
7. Turdide .. 16. Turnagra .. 2
8. Muscicapide 17. Rhipidura 2
9. Corvide .. 18. Glaucopis 2
10. Sturnide 19. Aplonis . 1
20. Creadion T
21. Heteralocha 1
3. Seansores .. 1l. Psittacide .. 22, String 1
23. Platycercus 4
24. Nestor f 3
12. Cuculide .. .. 25. Eudynamis I
26. Chrysococcyx 1
4. Columbs .. 18. Columbide .. .. 27. Carpophaga 1
5. Galline .. .. 14. Tetraonide oe feat ` 1
6. Struthiones .. 15. Apteryx .-- .. 29. Apter "n 4
7. Gralle .. .. 16. Charadriade z. Os Chacsdiies 3
31 inorni i
32. Anarhynchus .. 1
33. Strepsilas 1
34. Hematopus 2
17. Ardeide A .. 85. Ardea T 5
18. MA e. .. 86. Limnocinclus 1
37. Limosa .. 1
38. Recurvirostra 1
39. Himantopus 3
40. Tringa .. 1
41. Gallinago .. 2
19. Rallide vs .. 42. Ocydromus 4
43. C = i 1
44, Rall 3
45. Ortygometra 2
46. Notornis ie
47. Porphyrio 1

186 Transactions.— Zoology.

Tasu II.

Syowine the number of species as distributed in each of the several
habitats given below, including occasional visitants from Australia
and Tasmania :— :

NUMBER OF

HABITAT. SPECIES. -
F Both Islands only £ es x = "E = E 18
2. Both Islands and beds 2a ae Si s ES va id 8
8. Both Islands and Aucklands only s eaten vx 8
4. Both Islands, Chathams, and oseas only 1
5. Both Islands and habitats outside of them, iud E the ‘Chatham an
Auckland Islands .. $ : ca 22
6. North Island only | .. ey ve sy Js En s s 9
7. South Island only i me i ex m T A ay 16
8. Chathams only .. ea d im Fà ST i i% 2 6
9. Aucklands only à čs Ps T ia v ER 2
10. North Island and Dbihéns m s 1
11. South Island and Chathams only + 2 2
Total species a ss <3 T x 88

Taste III.
Bmowise the names of the species in each of the several habitats
mentioned in Table II.
Both Islands only.

1. Athene albifacies. 10. Platycercus rowleyi.
2. Zenicus — 11. Nestor meridionalis.
8. Acanthisitta chloris. 12. Coturnix nove-zealandia.
4. pini EET 13. Apteryx oweni
5. Gerygone flavi 14. Charadrius obscurus
6. Gerygone uium 15. Anaryhnchus frontalis.
7. Creadion carunculatus. 16. Hematopus unicolor.
8. Stringops habroptilus. 17. Himantopus nove-zealandia.
9. Platycercus alpinus. 18. Himantopus albicollis.
Both Islands and Chathams only.
1. Athene nove-zealandiz. 5. Rhipidura flabellifera.
2. Halcyon vagans. 6. Carpophaga novz-zealandis.
3. Prosthemadera nove-zealandia 7. Thinornis nove-zealandie
4. Anthus nove-zealandia. 8. Ortygometra affinis
Both Islands and. Aucklands only.
1. Hieracidea nove-zealandiax. 3. Anthornis melanura.
2. Hieracidea ferox. __

Both Islands, Chathams, and Aucklands.

1. Platycercus auriceps.

'f'RAvERS.— On the Distribution of New Zealand Birds.

187

Both Islands and Habitats outside of them, and of the Chatham and Auckland

Islands.
1. Circus gouldi. 12. Ardea sacra.
2. Zosterops lateralis. 13. Ardea maculata.
3. Platycercus novæ-zealandiæ. 14. Ardea peeciloptila.
4. Eudynamis taitensis. 15. Limnocinclus acuminatus.
5. Chrysococcyx lucidus. 16. Limosa baueri.
6. Charadrius fulvus. 17. Recurvirostra rubricollis.
7. Charadrius bicinctus. 18. Himantopus leucocephalus.
8. Strepsilas interpres. 19. Tringa canuta.
9. Hematopus longiristris. 20. Rallus philippensis
10. Ardea alba. 21. Ortygometra tabuensis.
11. Ardea nove-hollandie. 29. Porphyrio melanotus.
North Island only.
1. Pogonornis cincta 6. Glaucopis wilsoni
2. Orthonyx albicilia. 7. Heteralocha acutirostris.
3. Petroica toitoi. 8. Apteryx m:
4. Petroica longipes. 9. dites pem
5. Turnagra hectori.
South Island only.
1. Zenicus gilviventris. 9. Nestor occidentalis.
2. Orthonyx ochrocephala. 10. Nestor notabilis.
8. Sphenceacus fulvus. 11. Apteryx australis.
4. Certhiparus nove-zealandiz. 12. Apteryx haastii.
5. Petroica albifrons. 13. Ocydromus australis.
6. T crassirostris. 14. pi E. fuscus.
7. Glaucopis cinerea. 5. Ocydromus brachypterus.
8. Aplonis zealandicus. 16. nus mantelli.
Chathams only.
1. Anthornis melanocephala. 4. Petroica traversi.
2. Sphenceacus rufescens. 5. Cabalus modestus.
3. Gerygone albofrontata. 6. Rallus dieffenbachii.
Aucklands only.
1. Gallinago aucklandica. 2. Rallus brachipus.
North Island and Chathams only.
1. Gallinago pusilla
South Island and mp only.
1. Petroica macrocephala. Rhipidura fuliginosa.
KEPSEN visitants from ey and Tasmania.
1. Hirundo 5. Nycticorax caledonicus.
2. Eurystomus PEED 6. Platalea regia.
8. Graucalus melanops. 7. Numenius cyanopus.
4. Charadrius ruficapillus. 8. Numenius üropygialis.

188 | Transactions.— Zoology.

Art. XV.—On two new Isopods. By CmagLEs Cututon, M.A.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th April, 1882.]

Plate XXIIa.
Genus Cymodocea, Leach.

(Generic characters given in Miers’ Catalogue N.Z. Crustacea, p. 113.)
Cymodocea cordiforaminalis, sp. nov. Pl. XXII., fig. 1. |
Bopv rather convex, slightly more than twice as long as broad. Head
much broader than long, eyes rather large. Segments of thorax smooth,
or only minutely granular, coxæ of all densely covered with rather long,
very fine, woolly sete. First segment rather longer than the others, next
five equal in length, last longer, produced backwards at its postero-inferior
margin, posterior margin slightly convex, overlapping the abdomen. Ab-
domen of two segments; the first showing on each side impressed lines
indicating that it is composed of three or perhaps of four segments, having
an irregular row of small rounded tubercles, posterior margin straight in
the centre, produced backwards on each side into the last segment. Last
segment very convex, bearing on the convex part several round tubercles of
various sizes, the largest being near the median line and in the anterior
part of the segment. The two lateral portions on each side of the terminal
notch produced backwards and inwards, so as to meet in the median line,
the central tooth small and sharply-pointed, so that what is really the ter-
minal notch appears as a heart-shaped opening in the end of the abdomen.
Last pair of pleopoda with the rami equal, reaching very slightly beyond
the end of the abdomen. Inner ramus with its inner edge entire, outer
margin at first entire but distally curved and irregularly toothed and fringed
with sete. Outer ramus thickest about the middle, proximal portions of
margin entire, distal portions dentate, more distinctly so at the extremity,
and fringed with sete.

Inner antenna with first joint of peduncle very stout, second also stout,
third as long as the first but slender, being about four times as long as
broad; flagellum shorter than the peduncle, of about 9-10 joints, bearing
simple auditory cilia. Outer antenna with peduncle of five joints, first
three subequal, fourth a little longer, fifth nearly twice as long as the
fourth, narrow at proximal end but widening distally; flagellum longer than
peduncle, of about 15 joints, each bearing a small tuft of short sete. First
pair of legs with basos and ischios long, the latter bearing on its outer
distal margin four or five short stout sete, meros broader than long,
carpus small, propodos ovate with sete on inner edge, some being plumose,
dactylos large and strong, the end forming a claw distinct from the basal
portion.

Cuirrox.—On new Isopods. 189

Colour—dark brown, usually with a white median streak on the anterior
part of the thorax.

Length, about $ of an inch.

Hab. Lyttelton Harbour.

This species can be readily recognized by the peculiar character of the
terminal notch of the abdomen. This appears, however, to be subject to
some variation, for in one small specimen the median tooth was represented
only by a very small rounded projection, and in another of the ordinary size
the two lateral portions of the abdomen did not quite meet in the median line.

Genus Jaera, Leach.
(Bate’s and Westwood’s Brit. Sessile-eyed Crust., ii., p. 314.)

** Upper antenna very short. Lower antenna more than half the length
of the animal. Legs uniform slender. Pleon coalesced into one segment,
furnished with two minute subterminal uropoda. Pleopoda or branchial
appendages covered by a large plate occupying the entire under surface of
the pleon. Dactyla E
Jaera nova-zealandie, sp. n

Body narrow elliptical, pp about two and a half times the greatest
breadth. Head subrectangular, slightly more than twice as broad as long,
produced into a slight median lobe between the antenne. Eyes small,
situated near the middle of the lateral margins. Inner antenna reaching
to the third joint of the outer antenna, no flagellum distinguishable, basal
joint very much larger and broader than any of the others, second and fifth
joints equal and longer than the third and fourth, which are equal to one
another, sixth (terminal) joint small, sete: few and short. Peduncle of outer
antenna of five joints, first two equal and longer than the third, fourth and
fifth equal and longer than any of the others, flagellum a little longer than
the peduncle. Legs equal, all with propodos slender and longer than
carpus, dactylos short ending in three curved hooks. Segments of thorax
with short stout sete on the lateral margins. Pleon nearly circular, lateral
margins with short set», slightly emarginate at the base of the last pair of
pleopoda. These are lateral, being situated at some distance from one
another ; they are short, each consisting of a short peduncle bearing two
branches, inner one about as long as the peduncle and nearly twice as long
as the outer branch, both tipped with short sets.

Length, about 41; of an inch.

Hab. Lyttelton Harbour.

This species resembles Janira and Asellus, and differs from Jaera in
having the two terminal pleopoda separated from one another and not
elosely approximated in the centre as in Jaera ; in other respects, however,
it agrees well with Jaera.

190 Transactions. —Z oology.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XXII.
Fig.l. Cymodocea cordiforaminalis, from above x 13.
la. 3

» inner antenna x 30.
1b. és is outer antenna x 30. .
le. A A first thoracic leg x 30.
1d. : nc abdomen from below x 24.
=

Art. XVI.—On two Marine Mites. ` By Cuartes Cumton, M.A.
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th April, 1882.]
Plate XXIIs.
Amone some Crustacea collected from Lyttelton Harbour I have found two
specimens of mites, belonging to two different species.

According to Semper,* sea-mites are “ by no means rare." Gosse has
described three English species, one belonging to the genus Pachygnathus
(Dugès) and the other two to the genus Halacarus, specially made for
them. As my specimens appear to resemble these two latter sufficiently
to be placed in the same genus, I have ventured to describe them.

Genus Halacarus, Gosse.
(Annals & Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, vol. xvi., p. 27.)

“ Body covered above with a well-defined shield, either entire or trans-
versely suleated ; under surface divided across the middle; rostrum head-
like consisting of a bulbous tip, tapering to a point, divided longitudinally
beneath, allowing the protrusion of a pair of slender filiform mandibles ;
palpi terminated by a fang-like unguis; feet cursorious, tipped with two
faleate ungues; directed two forward and two backward, thighs remote.
Marine."

Halacarus parvus, sp. nov. Pl. XXIIs., fig. 1.

Body oval, narrower in front than behind ; notched at the bases of the
legs, a slight transverse depression between the bases of the third pair of
legs, anterior margin between the bases of the first pair of legs convex.
First two pairs of legs arising close together, third and fourth more remote
from one another. Legs subequal, third and fourth very slightly longer
than the first and second and with fewer sete ; all with the first two joints
short, third long and somewhat expanded, fourth short about as broad as
long, fifth about as long as the third, last joint about two-thirds as long as
the fifüh, bearing two very movable curved hooks, each of which has two
teeth at the end, the main one being larger and more curved than the

* Animal Life (Inter. Nat. Sc. Series, vol. xxxi.), p. 438.

TRANS. NZ. INSTITUTE, VOLXV PLXXIL.

On two new ISOPODS and on furo MARINE MITES.

C.Chilton, del

Cuitton.—On Marine Mites. 191

accessory one; proximal part of the concave edge of the main tooth and
the concave edge of the secondary tooth, pectinated. The last joint of the
leg has two or three long sete on its outer edge and many short ones at the
base of the two hooks; a portion of the end appears to be hollowed out so
- as to form a resting-place for the hooks when they are bent back upon the
joint. A few sete are scattered over all the joints of the legs.

Palpi of six joints ; basal one rather large, partly concealed when seen
from above by the anterior margin of the shield of the body, second and
third joints short, about as broad as long, fourth very long, slightly ex-
panding distally, fifth joint small, about twice as long as broad, sixth
slightly longer than the fifth, tapering at the end and bearing a few short
sete. Each palp is directed inwards so that the two meet and the distal
half of the inner margins of the fourth joints are in contact. Below can be
seen the rostrum, which is long and slender, reaching almost to the end of
the palpi. Anus terminal. Vulva enclosed in a circular space a little
anterior to the anus.

No eyes visible. Colour, light brown.

Size of body, excluding rostrum, about 45 of an inch.

Hab. Taken between high- and low-water marks, Lyttelton Harbour.

Halacarus truncipes, sp. nov. Pl. XXIIs., fig. 2.

Body elliptical, deeply notched at the bases of the third and fourth pairs
of legs, less so at the bases of the first and second pairs, a notch on each
side just behind the second pair of legs, slightly produced in front so as to
form a rounded lobe between the first pair of legs. Eyes three, one median,
very small a little behind the anterior margin of the head; the other two
forming a pair, one on each side just behind the second pair of legs and
near the marginal notch already mentioned, each of the paired eyes en-
closed within a circular mark. Body-shield with a transverse depression
midway between the bases of the third and fourth pairs of legs. This does
not extend right across the body, but is met on each side by a slight longi-
tudinal depression extending anteriorly and outwards as far as the bases of
the third pair of legs. Behind the transverse depression are two longi-
tudinal ones extending right to the end of the body, the enclosed median
portion is raised above the lateral parts, especially on each side next the
depression, thus forming two slight ridges which meet behind. Anus on
the under side of the animal a little anterior to the end of the body, vulva
enclosed in a circular space a little anterior to the anus.

Body divided below by a transverse depression midway between the bases
of the third and fourth pairs of legs, this depression met on each side by a
longitudinal depression; these two longitudinal depressions extend back-
wards and converge, meeting just behind the anus.

192 Transactions.— Zoology.

Legs equal in size and similar in form. First joint short, expanding
distally ; second very short, as broad as long; third long, rather slender ;
fourth short ; fifth about as long as the third, slender ; sixth about half as
long as the fifth, end oblique, no hooks of any kind distinguishable, only one
or two short set; at the end of the joint. All the legs almost entirely free
from sete.

Rostrum short, no palpi visible. When seen from below it appears to
arise out of a circular depression bordered by a stiff fringe. The rostrum
appears to contain lancet-shaped organs of some kind, but nothing more
can be made out without dissection. Colour, brown.

Length, about -4 of an inch.

Hab. Lyttelton Harbour, between tide-marks.

EXPLANATION OF OF PLATE XXIIs.
Fig. 1. Halacarus parvus, from above x 40.

la. x: me rostrum from above x 120.
1b. y i end of one of the legs x 244.
2. Halacarus truncipes, from above x 30

2a. $i x rostrum from below x 72.

Ass. XVII.—Occurrence of a Species of Ophideres, Boisd., new to New
Zealand. By R. W. Ferepay, M.E.S.L.
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 30th November, 1882.]

On the 18th March last a boy brought me a moth found fluttering in the
grass in the yard at the back of my office in Colombo Street, Christchurch.
It was alive and vigorous when handed to me, but, unfortunately in a very
dilapidated condition, the forewings almost entirely denuded of scales, and
the exterior margin of both wings frayed and jagged.

The moth precisely resembles—so far as the dilapidated state of the
forewings admits of comparison—the Ophideres archon of Felder figured in
Reise der Novara, Lep. 4, pl. cxiii., fig. 8.

In all probability it has been introduced in some way, and is not an
indigenous species. Felder’s specimen appears to have been taken in Siam.

The following is a description of the insect :—

Female.—General colour of body and appendages ochraceous and pale
ferruginous grey; eyes large and prominent; palpi recurved, and ascend-
ing above the head the length of the third joint, third joint half the length
of the second, clavate, resembling a drumstiek, the nob black tipped with
pale ochraceous, second joint densely clothed, the underside velutinous ;
proboscis robust, of moderate length ; antenne simple, rather more than

Frrepay.—On a new Species of Butterfly. 198

half the length of the forewing; forehead tufted; thorax probably crested,
but denuded in the specimen under description; abdomen not extending
beyond the hindwings, crested and villose towards the base, upper side
luteous shading into ferruginous grey at the base ; legs rather long, anterior
tibiæ very densely clothed beneath with long flexible hairs, the intermediate
tibie with one, and the posterior with two pairs of long spurs.

Forewings.—Upper side appear to be pale ferruginous-grey, clouded
with ferruginous brown and purplish-grey markings, but are too dilapi-
dated and denuded of scales for certain description. Under side, basal two-
thirds luteous with a black band across the middle and the appearance of a
broad dark marginal band.

Hindwings.— Upper side luteous, brownish at the base, with a very broad
curved and abbreviated discal black band or patch, concave outwardly, and
a broad black outer border abbreviated towards the anal angle, and ending
opposite the hind end of the discal band. Under side similar to the upper
side, but rather paler.

Length of body, 14" ;expanse of wings, 42".

Arr, XVIIT.— Description of a Species of Butterfly new to New Zealand and
probably to Science. By R. W. Frrepay, M.E.S.L.
(Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 80th November, 1882.]
Family NYMPHALIDJE, Westwood.
Genus (?)—helmsi, n. sp.

Male.—Head small; eyes naked, large and prominent; antenne scarcely
more than a third of the length of the costa of the forewing ; shaft slender,
club small, flattened, rather elongate, and slightly curved, but not hooked;
tip of the club fulvous ; palpi long obliquely ascending, a little wider apart
at the tip than at the base, thickly clothed with long bristly hairs, terminal
joint small and pointed, the hairs on the upper and lower edges and tip
black, on the sides (both inwardly and outwardly) white; forelegs rudi-
mental, rather slender, scantily clothed with long slender hairs; hindlegs
with a pair of small spurs at extremity of the tibiæ ; tarsi with two simple
claws.

Primaries broad; costa convex from the middle to the tip ; hindmargin
nearly straight, slightly tending to concave ; the costal and median nervures
dilated at the base. Upper side of primaries dark-brown, a transverse
fulvous band, extending in a slight curve from the subcostal to near the
submedian nervure and thence bending towards and terminating about two

194 Transactions.— Zoology.

lines from the anal angle, the inner margin of this band crossing the
median nervure at the point from which the third median nervule springs,
and the outer margin at the point from which the second median nervule
springs, a transverse fulvous band beyond the discoidal cell, and extending
from the costa to the anal angle, and bent outwardly at the first median
nervule and gradually attenuated thence to the posterior angle ; another
and narrower fulvous band extending from the costa midway between the
apex and the last described band, and joining the latter below the subapical
ocellus round which it bends and by which it is nearly severed ; a subapical
white-pupilled black ocellus on a dark ground: under side of primaries
similar to the upper, especially the brown of the basal third and the fulvous
bands near the costa, the inner and middle bands being confluent at the
inner margin ; the interior band from the ocellus to the costa silvered, also
the middle band silvered on the costa, and a very narrow submarginal silver
band from the costa to near the third median nervule.

Secondaries.—Discoidal cell closed; anal angle elongated (possibly
caudate, but the anal angle of both hindwings is too much chipped to deter-
mine with certainty). Upper side of secondaries dark-brown ; a submar-
ginal fulvous band extending from the first subcostal nervule to the third
median nervule; another fulvous band extending from the middle of the
costa, and running into the submarginal band below a white-pupilled black
ocellus which nearly severs the middle band—the latter ocellus situated in
the space between the lower discoidal and the first median nervules, and
above it a similar but less distinct ocellus, and above that an indication of
another but obsolete ocellus—the three ocelli connected and occupying the
space between the fulvous bands; a similar ocellus on the anal end of the
submarginal band between the second and third medial nervules. Under
side of secondaries brown but paler than the upper; the bands of the upper
side indicated below by silver bands, but the inner completely severed from
the outer by the lower of the three connected ocelli which are repeated as
on the upper side, but each surrounded by a narrow pale brown ring, and
the iris and pupil of each fully developed; the ocellus near the anal angle
repeated as on the upper side, but surrounded by a broad fulvous ring; a
very narrow submarginal silver band running from the anterior angle to the
anal ocellus ; a silver stripe along three-fourths of the inner margin from
the base ; a silver band extending from the costa near the base to near the
anal ocellus, broad at the costa and attenuated to a point near the ocellus ;
and, between the latter band and the stripe on the inner margin, another
narrow silver stripe.

Expanse of wings, 1" 10”.

Hab. Paporoa Range, near Greymouth.

Frerepay.— On new Species of Heteropterous Lepidoptera. 195

I have described this butterfly from a single specimen submitted to me
by Mr. J. D. Enys for description. He informs me that it was captured by
Mr. R. Helms, of Greymouth, at an altitude of about 1,200 to 1,500 feet
‘above the sea. Unfortunately the specimen is chipped and frayed at the
anal angle of the hindwings, so that the caudate form of that angle cannot
be exactly defined.

The genus of the insect I do not venture to determine, not having access
to the descriptions of the various genera of the family to which it belongs.

There appears to be much confusion in the definition of the neuration of
the wings of Lepidopterous insects—especially with reference to the notation
of the nervules, or branches of the nervures, which are indicated by num-
bers—in consequence of some entomologists counting in a direction from
the costa towards the inner margin, and others in the opposite direction.
I have therefore thought it desirable to state that in the above description
I have adopted the former notation, that is counting from the costa towards
the hind margin, a notation which accords with that indicated in the dia-
gram of ** Terminology of the wings of Papilionide" given in ** Catalogue
of Lepidopterous Insects in collection of the British Museum, part 1,
Papilionide, 1852."

Itake the present opportunity of calling attention to the very incorrect
reprint, in Mr. J. D. Enys' Catalogue of the Butterflies of New Zealand,
1880, of my diagram illustrating the difference of neuration in the wings
of Erebia blandina, Percnodaimon pluto, and Erebiola butleri. The inaccuracy
renders the diagram worse than useless, inasmuch as the object of my dia-
gram was to show the position of the nervures and nervules, and in the
diagram in Mr. Enys' Catalogue they are wrongly placed. Great care
should always be taken in printing diagrams of this character.

Art. XIX.— Descr ES A two new Species of Heteropterous Lepidoptera.
R. W. Ferepay, M.E.S.L.
[Read before the ie Institute of Canterbury, 30th November, 1882.]
m. LEUCANIDA, Guénéé
Genus Leucania, Ochs.
Leucania purdii, n. s
Male.—Head and thorax dark pinkish-ochreous-yellow, darkest in front;
abdomen paler and greyish at base.
Primaries above dark pinkish cedar colour, a dash of ochreous-yellow
occupying the areolet between the submedian nervure and the third median
nervule, the dash being very bright at the base and fading towards the pos-

196 Transactions.—Zoology.

terior angle; a dash of the same colour commencing broadly in the middle
of the discoidal cell, extending along the areolet between the first discoidal
and lower subcostal nervules, and narrowing towards and vanishing near
the exterior margin; a similar dash extending along two-thirds of the
costa from the base of the wing; cilia, basal half ochreous-yellow, exterior
whitish-ochreous, Primaries below greyish-ochreous with a pinkish tinge,
costal part more ochreous, exterior area more grey; cilia as above. Secon-
daries above dark fuscous, paler at the base; cilia same as of primaries.
Secondaries below greyish-ochreous, the exterior third more greyish, pre-
ceded by a darker greyish transverse narrow band running parallel with the
exterior margin ; discocellular spot greyish rather indistinct ; cilia as above.

Length of body, 10"; expanse of wings, 1" 10”.

Hab. Near Dunedin.

A single specimen taken by Mr. Alex. Purdie, of Fairfield, near Dunedin,
from the roots of grass in an open field.

Leucania blenheimensis, n. sp.

Female.—Head, thorax, and abdomen very pale fawn nearly cream-
colour.

Primaries above same colour, serieeous; a subterminal row of small
blackish points, one on each nervule; the inner line indicated by a small
blackish point on each of the subcostal, median and submedian nervures ;
all the nervures and nervules speckled with dark grey and white, especially
near the junction of the subcostal and median nervures with their branches;
cilia dark-grey, outer edge paler, whitish at points of nervules. Primaries
below very pale whitish-brown irrorated with greyish-brown; central area
and cilia darker. Secondaries above grey, with paler cilia. Secondaries
below very pale whitish-brown irrorated with pale greyish-brown; cilia
same colour.

Expanse of wings, 1" 7".

Hab. Blenheim in the Marlborough Provincial Disiciot, and Meanee
near Napier.

This insect was presented to me by Mr. William Skellon, then residing
at Meanee, but now at Timaru. He informed me that he took it at Meanee
at sugar, that he had taken two specimens there, and two at Blenheim,
and that the Blenheim specimens were smaller than the Meanee. At his
suggestion I have named this species blenheimensis,

Ferepay. —On Perenodaimon pluto. 197

Art. XX.— Note on a peculiar Neuration in the Wings of some Individuals of
Perenodaimon pluto, a New Zealand Butterfly.
By R. W. Ferepay, M.E.S.L.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 30th November, 1882.]
Waen examining some specimens of P. pluto I noticed that the costal
nervure of the primary wings of one of them was bent inwards and united
to the first subcostal nervule, the united nervure and nervule running
thence in one vein to the anterior margin, as shown in the annexed
diagram, fig. la. In ordinary speci-
mens the first subcostal nervule is
not present, and the costal nervure
is of the ordinary form as shown in
the annexed diagram, fig.2. (The
diagram is twice the natural size of
the wing).

The discovery of this peculiarity
led me to examine very carefully
all the specimens of P. pluto in my
collection, and those in the collec-
tion of Mr. J. D. Enys. These
collections consist of 83 specimens
taken on & mountain near Mr.
Enys station, Castle Hill, Porter’s —
Pass, 21 on Mount Hutt, and 1 on a mountain near Lake Guyon (Nelson
Provincial District). Six males and one female of the Castle Hill speci-
mens, four males of the Mount Hutt, and the one male of Lake Guyon,
have the united veins, and are smaller, but in other respects do not appear
to differ from the ordinary form. In all the specimens having the united
veins, such veins are alike in form, position, strength, and point of junc-
tion, and all the other veins are uniform with those of the ordinary speci-
mens. No other irregularity of neuration appears in any of the specimens,
nor does there appear to be any other tendency to variation in the species.

Does the neuration of the wings of Lepidoptera furnish a reliable char-
acter for determining families and genera? I will not attempt to answer
this question, but I submit the above facts for the consideration of ento-
mologists.

198 Transactions.— Zoology.

Art. XXI.—On Diseased Trout in Lake Wakatipu. By W. Anruvr, C.E.
(Read before the Otago Institute, 15th August, 1882.]
Plate XXIII
For several years back the large trout in Queenstown Bay, Lake Wakatipu,
have been a subject of notoriety and interest to visitors and others. These
trout, in weight from 21bs. up to 15 lbs. or more, and in shoals of several
hundreds, frequent the east margin of the bay near the mouth of the Town
Creek, the reef at the end of the Peninsula, and the shore near the One-
mile Creek on the west side. They appear quiet and lazy in habit, except
when, as often occurs, they throw themselves with great vigour into the air.

It is also to be remarked that they are to be seen at these places both in
summer and winter, caudal and dorsal fins on the surface, and an occa-
sional one may also be observed in the middle of the bay or at the steam-
boat jetty. The water is very deep throughout this bay, but has a shallow
margin a few yards in width running round parallel to the beach. The
great body of the lake itself is abysmal, the only sounding got as yet being
at a depth of 1,300 feet. Along the east side of the Queenstown Bay there
is a belt of weeds growing on the bottom on the outer edge of the aforesaid
shoal-water, the bottom itself consisting of shingle, gravel, and sand. The
water of the lake is remarkable for clearness and purity, and is snow-fed
through the Dart, Rees, Greenstone, and such rivers, which drain the sur-
rounding mountains of the Southern Alps. Dr. Black, of our University,
remarks, on his analysis of this water, that he never examined any water so
destitute of common salt—a fact of great importance as regards the health
of trout. His analysis I may repeat is,—

Organic Matter in Solution. Table Salt. Degree of Hardness,
Wakatipu—0'5 grains per gallon. Scarcely a trace. 3-1 degrees, very soft.
In summer storms are frequent on the Wakatipu, but in winter its surface
is generally calm or nearly so. The trout S. fario, ansonii, Günther, were
put into the feeders of the lake about the year 1874.

Besides the abnormal habit of great trout herding together in shoals,
these Wakatipu fish almost without exception have refused the baits of
anglers who have fished for them. The exception I refer to is that of a
beautiful but small trout of 13 Ibs. weight, taken by Mr. J. P. Maitland with
minnow, while fishing from the beach of Queenstown Bay in January,
1880. This fish was remarkable by its bright silvery scales, the absence of
all spots excepting on one gill-cover, and the absence of teeth on head of
vomer. The condition generally of these trout is suggestive of good living,
as they are fat and sometimes very much so, and are said to possess excel-
lent edible qualities. But for some years I have heard of the presence of

Artuur.—On Diseased Trout in Lake Wakatipu. 199

fungus among them, eventuating occasionally in the death of very large
ones. It was only recently, however, that I was so fortunate as to
see these trout and to observe this fungus on them. One morning in June
of this year I took a walk round the shore, past the mouth of the small
Town Creek already referred to. The water from this stream enters the bay
at its north-east corner exactly, and in almost direct alignment with shoal
water frequented by the trout, consequently the influence of the creek water
is noticeable for thirty or forty yards along the shore. Here within a few
yards of the mouth of the stream I saw several large trout quietly resting,
but the great body of them was stretched along from this point for a distance
of about a hundred and fifty yards, in three shoals or “ schools,” containing
more than a hundred fish each, and distant from the water’s edge as far as
the belt of weeds grew. In weight I estimated them from 8 lbs. up to near
201bs. They all lay with their heads towards the creek mouth, except
when one or two took a leisurely turn round and resumed their former .
position again, or when others evidently excited by some influence threw
themselves wildly into the air, falling heavily, or splashed along the surface.
They did not seem to care much for the presence of a human spectator,
and in this their habits differ from what obtains in rivers or streams
usually. Presently I was surprised to observe a trout of about 6 lbs.
in weight, swimming within a rod of me parallel to the shore. As it showed
no alarm I moved along with it, and then discovered that it was all covered
with fungus. Concluding that it would probably soon die from its un-
natural movements, I endeavoured to secure it for examination, but
although I passed the crook of my stick easily over its tail, yet it resented
the effort I made to draw it ashore, and swam off into deep water. Aban-
doning all hope of seeing this fish again, I examined as carefully as I could
the other fish in the shoals, when I perceived easily, as the water makes the
white spots very plain to the eye, that at least 25 per cent. of them had
marks of fungus on their bodies. On the larger trout a patch or two of
dirty white was seen on the head generally, and a tuft hanging out of the
side of the mouth; while in breathing they could not close their jaws, and
showed very little motion in them at all. Some of the smaller ones were
worse, their bodies and fins being covered with spots or patches. The most
of these trout were dark in colour, while one or two I occasionally noticed
were light-coloured, but whether these were diseased or not I could not make
out. So clear was the water, and so tame and subdued were the trout, that
standing as I did on the shingle, I could plainly distinguish the sexes from
one another in the larger individuals. I then walked along the beach to-
wards the reef at the point of the peninsula, but saw no more trout till I
reached that place. There, however, I soon saw a number of them, from

200 Transactions.— Zoology.

10 lbs. to 20 Ibs. in weight, springing out of the water. These seemed also
to be dark in colour as they rose to view in the air, leaping to a height of
four or five feet. I may mention here that the previous night on visiting
the beach I heard many trout splashing about and out of the water, so
nightfall with its keener air did not put a stop to their gambols, or irrita-
tion, whichever it might be. Returning towards the point where I had
seen ths diseased six-pounder, I observed one with its tail-fin out of the
water, belly up and head on the bottom, in shallow water, drifting ashore.
Wading in I seized it by the tail and easily ran it out and laid it on the
shingle. As.it was nearly dead I did not kill it, and in a few minutes it.
‘succumbed. It was evidently the same trout that I had been watching
half an hour before, as it had the identical fungus marks I had been ob-
serving, and it weighed 7i lbs. The fish was a female trout, fat, but dark
in colour, badly spotted on dorsal and all the other fins with fungus; the
gills were full of it, and a tuft hung out of the right side of the mouth,
while the back and sides had a number of distinct marks or patches, some
appearing as if due to the mucous covering having been eaten away by the
disease. The margin of right opercula and origin of right pectoral fin were
also eaten away. Lying on the beach near the creek mouth I saw the
skeletons of two other trout which had evidently come ashore after death.
Examination of the Diseased Trout.

The same evening, twelve hours after getting this trout, Dr. Douglas, of
the Wakatipu Hospital, and I made an examination of it. Immediately
after death it had visibly swelled, and continued to do so till the abdomen
became very much distended—a thing which never occurs with healthy
trout. On opening it we found it full of ova nearly ripe, the roe-lobes
having a hard appearance ; pyloric ceca fatty, but not healthy ; stomach .
quite empty, and air-bladder very much swollen with gas. The other
viscera seemed healthy. A number of the blood-vessels lining the abdominal
wall were full of coagulated blood, but that is not unusual. The teeth on
body of vomer were gone and the gills were of a dull purplish hue. In
attempting to remove a patch of fungus from the gills it could not be
separated, so firmly had the roots taken hold, and the tissues came away
easily with it. The gills, in fact, were rotting,

A small portion of fungus
and structure remarkably like Saprolignia ferax (figs. 1 and 2, pl. XXIII.),
and, so far as I can judge, apparently the same disease ; but of that I can-
not be positive. Plenty of long sacs full of

£ spores and supported by
No saes were seen in the protoplasm

TRANS. NZ INSTITUTE, VOLXV PL XXII.

&
:
De

&
Jes
ioe
Ok
3
"CE
63192
Han z
KO eg
gs

à HO) FUNCUS on WAAAT/PU TROUT.
& Y, D x- 600

)
3

Fi tó. d
SAPROLECNIA FERAX |
(from Salmon Com Y Report 1880 )
B, Frotoplusm,D, Xoóspores, J, Ogontum ; X Resting Spore.

Salor Fung US and roul Fungus :

s Arrnur.—On Diseased Trout in Lake Wakatipu. 201

stage or without cells, and the cells themselves were exceedingly minute,
just visible clearly under a two-inch objective. A subsequent examination
made since returning to town (the fungus meanwhile having been preserved
in glycerine and boracic acid) gave similar appearances, but no Ogonium.
It, however, revealed the fact of the spores being contained really in an
inner sac or tube, the space between which and the outer covering of the
main sac appeared to be full of a colourless fluid. From the appearance of
this trout and that of others in the shoal from which it was taken, it is
manifest that these fish are in a chronic state of disease, and that not con-
fined to this the spawning season, for I have ascertained the presence of
fungus at other times, as in the month of March of this year. And here it
may be observed in passing that fungus has been found on trout at the
Wallacetown ponds in 1876, and recently a Marlborough gentleman told
me of his taking out of some still pools in a stream in that district
fungussed trout years ago, while our native fish the Galawias and silver fish
are not always free from it. At the same time the identity of the fungus
among all those fish has not been determined. A consideration of the
above facts naturally suggests two questions, first, what is the cause of, and
second, what the cure for, the fungoid disease in the Wakatipu trout.
The Cause of the Disease in the Wakatipu Trout.

In the first place, so many difficulties surround the investigation, that
the cause or causes of the disease cannot well be presumed to be stated
exhaustively. At the same time, so far as our knowledge of the habits of
trout and of the conditions necessary to their healthy life enable us to
judge, we are warranted at least in advancing an opinion. I assume then
that the trout in Queenstown Bay were spawned in the Town Creek, a stream
far too small for the subsequent accommodation of the size of fish to which
these attain. Growing too large for this stream they have naturally
dropped down to the lake during floods, and when there have so increased
in size in the course of a few years as to become physically incapable of
again ascending the stream at their regular spawning season. No stream
large enough seems to be sufficiently near, and the great depth of water
along the shore to the west, without leading shoals, tends to confine the
trout so to speak to one place, or at least to operate against their migration
in that direction. In this respect the Wakatipu is totally different from the
streams where the progenitors of our trout live in England, where the water
does not probably have a greater average depth than four feet. With the
true instincts of the Salmonide, however, the trout in Queenstown Bay
linger near their parent stream, unable so to speak to convince themselves
how it is they cannot be again admitted, and, diseased as they have become,
presenting an appearance suggestive of the lame and sick folk of old who

202 Transactions.— Zoology.

waited for the “troubling of the water." Being unable then to fulfil the
functions of nature at the spawning season, is the first contributing cause
to the outbreak of the fungus.

Again the chemical constituents of the water have an important bearing
on the health of the trout. Trout under domestication when attacked by
fungus have in almost all cases been cured by the addition of common salt
to the water supplying the ponds or tanks containing the fish, provided the
disease has not been permitted to go too far. As already mentioned, Dr.
Black reports that the Wakatipu water has less salt in solution than any
water ever examined by him. Now, as salt is an essential to health in
trout, its entire absence in the water under consideration must act pre-
judicially on these fish. This is the second and only known cause tending
to accelerate the outbreak of the disease. But there is yet another cause
which I suspect, although not in a position to prove, namely,—the absence
of a due proportion of oxygen among the gases held in solution by the
water. To determine this, not only is a gaseous analysis required, but it
is also necessary to find out what that quantity of oxygen is which trout
require. Science has yet to discover this ratio so far as I know, and it is
an important element in its bearings on this question. As already stated,
the fact of the trout seeking those places, as the mouth of the creek and the
reef, where oxygen is likely to be most abundant owing to the constant
agitation of the water, shows that the instincts of these trout teach them to
look for water where the best aeration is to be found.

These causes, then, seem to me sufficient to prove that the disease
among the Wakatipu trout has been consequent on functional derangement,
and that this has so lowered the vital force of the fish as to leave them
powerless to resist the attacks of the fungus, a plant which the best authori-
ties tell us is present in all fresh waters.

Can the Disease be cured in the Wakatipu Fish ?

And here I confess that, considering the unfortunate situation of these
trout in Queenstown Bay, no ordinary remedy could be applied efficiently.
For although the submergence of rock salt at the places frequented by
the fish, and the artificial increase of the water supply to the Town
Creek, might probably lessen the extent of the evil, yet these applica-
tions could effect but a partial and temporary check on the disease.
Moreover, there would be no finality to these operations, and their
cost would exceed the means of the local Acclimatization Society I
fear. No doubt it would assist if the trout were netted and all affected
fish killed and burned; but in this there might be no finality either,
still it ought to be done. While I am bound then to admit that I see
no specific cure of an easy and cheap nature, there is yet hope, I think,

AmrHUR.—Ón the New Zealand Sprat. 208

from a most unlooked-for quarter—that is in the disease itself. For you
may remember that I have mentioned the circumstance of finding the
remains of only two trout on the beach, and, from anything I could learn,
these trout, frequenting the same localities, have not as yet died in large
numbers at a time. It is possible, therefore, that this fungoid disease,
loathsome in appearance and widespread as it certainly is among the
shoals, may either die out, or so inoculate the healthy fish, as in process
of time to render them proof against severe attacks. A correspondent of
* Land and Water," in the number of that journal for March 25th, 1882,
records his having seen trout in the river Kent which had been affected by
fungus and had recovered without any artificial treatment. Nature, then,
may yet work out a recovery among the Wakatipu trout in her own time
and way; but that must be assisted by our providing facilities for natural
spawning in the Town Creek.

Art. XXII.— Notes on the New Zealand Sprat. By W. Artuur, C.E.
| Read before the Otago Institute, 15th August, 1882.]
Plate XXXIV., fig. 1
‘Tus fish has been described by Dr. Hector in the appendix to his Catalogue
of New Zealand Fishes, and was subsequently figured (Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. v., pl. xii.) ; but, as it appears on our coasts at considerable intervals
of time only, I deem it may be useful for reference to record its recent
reappearance accompanied by a drawing of the form found in our waters,
and a description sufficient to establish its identity.

The specimen which I have figured, and will call No. 1, is a male sprat,
taken in the sea at Oamaru in May, 1882, out of a large shoal which came
in to the coast at that date. The body is compressed laterally, dorsal out-
line slightly arched, abdominal deeply curved ; head one-fifth total length ;
maxillary curved, with posterior extremity rounded accurately, posterior
half of bone free, disconnected from head and quite transparent in colour,
does not project beyond vertical from anterior margin of orbit; mouth
small and round, lower jaw very prominent and projecting beyond inter-
maxillary one-tenth of an inch when mouth open as in figure. Operculum
nearly vertical in outline but sinuous, preoperculum with a distinct lower
limb, no strie. One dorsal fin, caudal forked, belly-fins very fine, origin of
dorsal and ventral fins in same vertical line. Lateral line barely visible,
abdominal serrature not very prominent, but fourteen bars mark the space
very distinctly between pectoral and ventral fins, apparently the external
impression of the hæmal spines. Scales cycloidal, large, and deciduous.

204 Transactions.— Zoology.

Eye very large and round, iris yellow, pupil bluish-black. In colour the
back is of an indigo hue shaded down into the brilliant silvery sheen of the
sides and belly; dorsal and caudal fins dark ; pectoral, ventral, and anal
fins light olive yellow.

Dimensions. iom length, 4$; in.; depth, 48; head 145; eye, 3%;
least depth of tail, -4

Fin rays.—D, 16: P, 18; V, 9; A, 22; 6, 21-4; longest ray, 4% ; shortest,

zo M
beh of fins.—D, 43; P, 5; V, fo; A, 18 in.

Branchiostegal rays, 6. Scales.—L. lat. 55 ; L. trans. 15.

Teeth. —The teeth in this specimen were scarcely perceptible to the touch
and very minute.

On examining the viscera I found a thin silvery lobe 2 inches long,
which I take to be the air-bladder. It was remarkably like the lobe of the
Scotch herring, but the fish was rather old when opened. :

Specimen No. 2.—This is a female from the same locality as the male
and obtained at the same time.

Dimensions.—Total length, 4,4, in.; depth, £d; head, 4$.

Fin rays.—D, 18; P, 17; V, 8; A, 17 (injured) ; C, 22-4.

Branchiostegal rays, 6.

Vertebra, 56.

Teeth.— Very minute, but perceptible to touch on mandible, intermaxil-
lary, and tongue.

Under the microscope four or five teeth were plainly seen on the inter-
maxillary, with some rudimentary ones. On mandible a few were seen
very distinctly, one of the largest being a perfect cone, broad at base, clear
and transparent, and about sosg Of an inch long. I also could make out
six or seven others on same bone, but not so shapely and of irregular sizes.

The ova of this female, in two lobes each 14 inch long, were well
developed. So light were they that in placing one lobe into fresh water
it floated, and sunk very slowly when wetted all over its surface afterwards.
No individual ovum was visible to the unassisted eye, but under the micro-
scope the ova appeared to have an irregular pentagonal out-
line, covering an interior circular core full of cells. The
space between core and outer covering also held some cells, is
but not so closely packed as in the core, while all the ova
were surrounded by a jelly-like mass of fluid full of free cells. Ova of Clupea
The diameter of each egg was about the 4:44 part of an inch. sprattus x 1550.

This beautiful little silvery fish is mentioned by Dr. Hector as having
been found in Foveaux Straits and near Wellington in 1872 (see Cat. N.Z.
Fishes, p. 183). A fishmonger in Dunedin remembers it being in the

Artaur.—On the New Zealand Sprat. 205

market about eight years ago, so probably he means or refers to the same
date as above, although he could not tell me very exactly the time of the
occurrence. Neither can I find that this herring has been again seen on
our coasts till May of this year, when it appeared in large numbers for a
short time, as I have said, at Oamaru, close inshore, about a fortnight
altogether; then bad weather set in, and it has not been heard of since.
The shoals did not visit Moeraki Bay, nor Dunedin Harbour, but those
fish caught were sent to Dunedin, and were found to possess good edible
qualities.

As to the habits, reproduction, and growth of this fish we know less
than the little which is known of the British herring. Possibly, however,

the sealers and whalers, still living, may possess information which would -

be of great interest in elucidating its natural history. Meantime one cir-
cumstance may fairly be inferred from the minuteness and buoyancy of
the ova, which is, that in whatever depth of water spawning may take
place, the hatching will occur on the surface of the sea in all probability.
I have made a rough calculation from the size of the roe-lobes and find
that one of these fish will contain over 20,000,000 ova! ‘This is an almost
ineredible number, and would require verification by an examination of a
number of other individuals when an opportunity again occurs. I may
mention, however, that. Mr. Frank Buckland, in his Natural History of
British Fishes, gives approximations to the above number in the roes of the
turbot and conger eel, which are given at 14,000,000 and 15,000,000
eggs respectively. The great number of ova in this sprat is suggestive
of a very heavy death rate due to this species of herring being pro-
bably the food of the seal, whale, and predatory fishes, as well as of
marine birds.

The fact of these fish visiting our coasts at considerable intervals
of time, points to another circumstance which may regulate their
movements. Dr. Parnell in his ‘Fishes of the Forth,” describes
the British form of the sprat as being very sensitive to cold, and
that on the approach of winter it ascends the estuary of the Forth
to the brackish water in search of a warmer locality. An old theory was
also held by Pennant that the herring migrated to the arctic seas before
winter. While there is much evidence of the presence of herring on the
British coasts during winter, there is nothing against the probability of
some of the species absenting themselves in the direction indicated at that
time of the year. Be that as it may, if our sprat is as sensitive as its
British representative, a reason would exist for its migration from more
northern waters to the antarctic seas after our summer is past. For a
warm current is believed to flow from the tropical region of the Pacific

206 Transactions.— Zoology.

Ocean towards the south pole, but which is separated from the east coast
of Otago by a cold northerly littoral current. As the boundaries of these
currents fluctuate a good deal according to the season and direction of the
winds, a deviation of the warm southerly stream towards Otago at the time
of the migration of the sprat would account for their occasional appearance
as well as their disappearance. At present, however, there is not much
more known of the great currents of the South Pacific Ocean, than of the
habits of this little herring itself.
Nore. ;

Since the above was read, a good deal of interesting information not
previously ascertained by me, has been kindly placed at my disposal rela-
tive to above species. Itis from Mr. P. F. Stoddart and Mr. Cosgrove.
Mr. Stoddart says: “ For years prior to 1875, when I was living near
Moeraki, the sprat visited the Fish Reef regularly from March till May in
incredible numbers, which were easily seen by us while fishing there, as
they came close under our boat. They always disappeared on the approach
of cold weather. The red cod which we caught on the reef were often
found to be stuffed full of sprats,—indeed they were sticking out of their
mouths.” The Fish Reef lies about three miles off shore.

In a subsequent letter from the same gentleman, he adds :—** I have
made enquiries about the sprats. Captain Liddle (who has been fishing at
Moeraki for the last fifteen years) says, they are there every year in any
quantity, about the reefs a mile from the shore. They begin to appear
about January, but are most plentiful in March and April On two occa-
sions during that period they came inshore, into Moeraki Bay, in dense
masses, as they did also at Oamaru and Timaru. He could give me no
information which way the shoal travels, as they seem to be all over the
sea ; and accounts for their going close inshore, sometimes in dense masses,
to other fish pursuing them.

“Mr. Leggatt, who used to have the landing service at Port Moeraki
and is now in Christchurch, also knows the fish very well and remembers his
boys getting buckets full, left among the holes in the rocks by the ebb-tide,
some four or five years ago. Captain Liddle says, that with a hoop-net,
which he sinks a few feet at the stern of the boat and then throwing over
some food, he can catch any quantity any year. There were plenty at
Moeraki at the same time (May, 1882) these shoals were in Oamaru Bay,
but they did not come close in the same."

Mr. Cosgrove writes me :—* It makes its appearance on the east coast
of the Otago Peninsula in the month of November and remains off the
eoast of the South Island throughout the season, which is, so far as I
can gather from searching enquiries and from personal observation, from

AnTHUR.—On the New Zealand Sprat. 207

November to end of March. When first seen the shoal is usually travelling
southward ; still this is not invariably the case, as I have on one or two
occasions seen it head towards the north. The direction in which the
shoal is moving can at any time be ascertained by watching the movements
of the mutton-birds (Puffinus tristis). These birds follow the shoals in vast
numbers, indeed I might say, in myriads. So great are their numbers that
I have seen a portion of the surface of the water, several square acres in
extent, literally black with them.

«The shoals pass and repass the coast between Ocean Beach and
Sandfly Bay several times during the season, at a distance of from a
quarter of a mile to two miles from the shore, according to the state of the
weather. Should the sea be very calm, with a gentle breeze from the land,
they are almost sure to come inshore.

* For many years in succession they came in at Sandfly Bay, a beau-
tiful spot at the foot of Mr. W. Robertson’s property ; but they have only
twice visited that harbour during the last five years. When, however, the
sprats do come in, either at this place or any other place along the coast,
they come so close that all the pools around are actually packed with them,
and when the tide ebbs the silvery little creatures may be seen turning over
on their backs in thousands dying from want of oxygen.

« Mr, W. Robertson informs me that the shoals have passed Sandfly
every year since he settled there in 1860, and that in 1881 a shoal came in
for a few minutes but went out again, and passed on towards the south.

« The shoals are sometimes followed by great numbers of red cod, barra-
eouta, groper, and dogfish, and these again are followed by seals. When
such is the case, the scene from the shore baffles description. On the out-
side of the shoal are terns, gulls, and mutton-birds, fighting and screaming
over their prey; while beneath are the large fish above- mentioned driving
the sprats towards the surface; and added to the noise of birds and fish
you hear the sudden splash and short bark of some three or four seals. So
pressed have I seen a shoal, that several square yards of the fish were
raised quite out of the water by the efforts of the sprats at the bottom to
get out of the way of their enemies’ attacks from below. On one of these
occasions I caught six large dogfish by means of a large hook lashed to à
long rod. As these fish lay struggling on the rocks, sprats came sliding
and even jumping out of their mouths in great numbers !

“ As an article of food the sprats are really excellent. When fried in
olive oil they are deemed a luxury by the most epicurean. As to how they
could be caught for market, when offshore, I dare not venture an opinion ;
but when they are inshore, I can with confidence affirm, that they could be
caught in great quantities with hand-nets alone. Indeed, so numerous are

208 Transactions,— Zoology.

they at these times, that a man standing on the rocks could lift them out
of the shoal with a shovel. There are many other interesting facts which
I have not mentioned here, but as you may already be wearied I will con-
clude, hoping you may be able, from these rough notes, to glean such
information as you require."

My enquiries, before writing above paper, being confined to the fish-
mongers in Dunedin—is the explanation of the difference as to the appear-
ance of this fish on the coast between my opening remarks and the notes
just added. But the times known only to the fishmongers, are no doubt
those when these fish come or are driven very close inshore. As the great
body keep seemingly well out from the beach, and as an article of food this
herring is very good, it ought to be searched for and netted by the fishing-
boats of our new Deep Sea Fishing Company.

Arr. XXIIT.— Notes. on the Picton Herring, Clupea pilchardus (C. sagax,
New Zealand form), By W. Arruur, C.E
[Read before the Otago Institute, 30th January, 1883.)
Plate XXXIV., fig. 2.
Tms very interesting and excellent herring, although mentioned in the
Catalogue of New Zealand Fishes, has not, so far as I can find, been
figured and described from actual specimens.* With the object therefore of
supplying this information I obtained recently (September, 1882) from
Mr. A. G. Fell, of Picton, five fish newly caught at Picton, and known
there as ** Picton Herring.” Four of these I have examined so far as I am
capable of so doing, and with the following results.

Specimen No. 1, plate XXXIV., figure 2, has a gently-curved dorsal
outline, abdominal more deeply curved from the head backwards towards |
the ventral fin. Tolerably thick across the back, and not compressed
laterally like the New Zealand sprat. Head one-fifth of total length of
fish, triangular in outline laterally and transversely, the ridge of the skull
flat, broad, and straight. Maxillary broad, curved, flat, and well roum d

* According to Dr. Günther, New Zealand specimens are in the British Me
Clupea sagaz, Jenyns, was also identified from Otago specimens, and a figure of it repro-
duced in the Cat. N.Z. Fishes, p. 119, pl.c. The same species was subsequently identified |
a5 the true Picton herring of commerce, of which the first-received specimens were the aua
or herring-mullet (l.c. p. 114). C. sagax is the common pilchard of the Pacific, and is
abundant on the Australian coasts under the name of maray. An interesting account of
its migrations is given by the Hon. W. McLeay, F.L.S.,in the report of the Fisheries
Commission of New South Wales,—E».

TRANS. NZINSTITUTE VOLXVPL XXXIV,

N.Z. SPRAT, Nat size.
K; M

Artuur.—On the Picton Herring. 209

at posterior end, which reaches slightly beyond vertical line drawn from
anterior margin of orbit. Mandible projects a little beyond intermaxil-
lary. Mouth, when fully open, has a gape of three-quarters to an inch.
Opercula all well defined, posterior margin nearly vertical.and straight, five
or six distinct striæ on preoperculum pointing to base of pectoral fin. Dia-
meter of eye one-fifth length of head, pupil black, iris olive-yellow. This
organ—the eye—is sunk with orbit about one-eighth of an inch (or below
the plane of the cheek), and is protected by a beautifully-transparent dise
of apparently thickened skin, convex in form, extending half an inch
in front of centre of eye and three-tenths of an inch behind the same
point, and provided with a slit or opening directly over the centre of
eye vertical in position and gibbous in form or spindle-shaped. This
dise is evidently meant to protect the eye, and, at the same time, to
compensate for the diminution in the range of vision caused by the
eye being sunk in the head. Fins small and delicate in structure, rays
mostly soft or branched. One dorsal fin only, situated exactly midway
between snout and origin of middle or shortest rays in tail-fin, fourth
raylongest. Ventral fin origin, in vertical line from eighth or middle ray
of dorsal fin; tail-fin deeply forked, nearly bifurcate. The posterior end
of the anal fin is distinguished by a few long feathered rays much longer
than those adjoining them in body of fin. The scales are large, irregularly
rounded, transparent, and on exterior margin pectinate, also very tough,
and not deciduous. Along the base of or parallel to base of the dorsal, pec-
toral, and ventral fins, rows of scales are situated differing in form from the
body-scales of the fish, but resembling in shape those fins beside which they
grow ; and on each lobe of the caudal fin on both sides are scales or skin-
like plates, somewhat like the respective lobes they are attached to. The
other or body scales, besides possessing the shape described above, are -
arranged in layers which overlap each other so as to leave a diamond pat-
tern over the surface of the trunk of the fish. As in the pilchard of the
English channel, described by Yarrell, a series of three-limbed scales, or
rather dermo-hemal plates or processes (for they are bony) exist along
the outline of abdomen from the pectoral to the anal fin. These are as
figured, are buried underneath the true scales, they diminish

in size towards the tail, overlap each other, and are placed 2n
with short end of mid portion pointing towards the tail.

Looked at transversely they conform to the precise outline

of that part of the hemal arch here situated, viz., the bot- Cp
tom. No lateral line visible on this specimen. In colour,

indigo blue on back and head,

: shading off into grey on sides, and silvery
white on belly,
14

general aspect of body very silvery. There are seven or

210 Transactions.— Zoology.

eight dark spots alongside, not very well defined, and many minute spots
about mouth and shoulders. The scales under certain lights show a beau-
tiful sheen or nacreous lustre as in the true British herring, the sides of
head the same. Dorsal and caudal fins dusky, other fins white in colour.

Dimensions.— Weight, 5 oz.; total length, 10 in.; D. 1,8;; G. 41; 1. d. of
T., 4$; head, 2,55 in.

Fin rays.—D, 17 or 152; P, 17; V,8; 4,17; C, 193; Branch. r. 7.
Lengths—D, 1435 in.; P, 145; V, 45; A, 145; ©, 145 longest ray, 4
shortest ray, 138; spread. :

Teeth.—None perceptible to the touch.

Scales.—Lat. 1. 60; trans. 1. 12, large and lustrous. Vert. and Pyl. c.
not taken to avoid cutting up of specimen.

Specimen No. 2.

In external form and colouring this and the two following pilchards are
exactly similar to No. 1 above described.

Dimensions.—W. 5} oz.; L. 92 in.; D. 148; G. 42; 1. d. of T., 43; eye, 45;
head, 2. i

Fin rays.—D, 162; P, 18; V,.8; A, 17; 0, 198; B 7; Vertb., 49.
Lengths—D, 1,2,; P, 14355; V, 45; A, 1; C, spread 2 in.

Teeth—None perceptible to touch on mouth or tongue, but a slight
roughness on mandible. :

Contents of stomach.—Stomach siphon-shaped, and containing a large
quantity of brown minute granules. Coating of stomach arranged in
narrow parallel ridges of fine texture, and of a dark pink colour. Sac or
thin covering (duodenum) also full of granules. Intestine long, curved,
and full of darker substance like granules. ^ Air-bladder silvery, other
viseera too much decayed for examination.

Specimen No. 3.

Dimensions.—W. 92 oz. ; L. 9485 ; D. 1,3 ; G. 41; 1. d. of T., 5 ; head, 2;
eye, i5.

Fin rays.—D, 17 or 152 ; P, 17; V, 8; A, 17; C, 198; B,7; Vertb., 48.

Lengths—D, 1 in. ; P, 15; V, 45; A, 1; C, spread 145.

Tecth.—None perceptible to touch, but slight roughness on mandible.

Contents of stomach.— Same as in previous specimen. Air-bladder
silvery. Pyl. cæc., 100.

Specimen No. 4.

Dimensions.—W. 8 oz. ; L.9in.; D.145; G. 4; 1. d. of T., 44; head, 2;
eye, fy

Fin rays.—D, 17 or 152; P, 16; V, 8; A, 19; U, 19$ ; Branch., r. 7.
Lengths—D, 1 in.; P, 145 ; V, 445; A, $5; C, spread 143. Vertb., 48,
but doubtful as bones got separated after boiling.

- Vix da ee
en RENE UE ERSTER Ee M EIS M I MC TEE aap —

N
- o

Anrnun.—On the Picton Herring. 211

Teeth.—None perceptible to touch, but mandible rough.

Contents of stomach.—Mass of brown granules same as in No. 2 and 8.
Air-bladder silvery. Pyl. cæc., 69, but so much decayed as to be doubtful.

In April last, a fish caught at Otago Heads was given by Mr. Jewit,
fishmonger, Dunedin, to Mr. Hugh Maclean, who, on having it cooked and
eaten, was of opinion that it was a real herring. I did not see it, and it is
impossible now to decide its species, only that I understand the fishmonger
called it a Picton herring, which it probably was. However, on the 20th
November, 1882, I got possession of an undoubted Picton herring from Mr.
Maclean, and which had been taken in Otago Harbour; and the following
is a description of it :—

In form, fusiform, dorsal outline nearly straight, belly curved from
mouth to ventral fin deeply ; head triangular in profile and transversely,
interorbital space straight, broad and flat; fine stris on operculum pointing
to origin of pectoral fin, opereula same as in above specimens; mouth
small and opening to three-quarters of an inch; maxillary fine, curved and
with circular end; mandible projects slightly ; eye 6 inch in diameter and
situated close to ridge or interorbital space, pupil blue, iris yellow,
depressed in cavity of orbit, transparent covering disc same as in specimen
No. 1., only the opening or slit was much wider being equal to half diameter
of eye. Fins fine, clear and delicately formed, dorsal and pectoral finely
pointed ; origin of ventral at vertical from base of eighth dorsal ray ;
caudal or tail-fin very much forked and having four scales as in above
examples. No serrature of abdominal outline, but bony scales present or
dermo-hsemal processes under true scales as figured above, overlapping and
having short end pointing tailwise from pectoral to anal fin. No lateral
line visible, but eight distinct bands parallel to axis of fish from gill open-
ings to base of caudal, blue in colour along back and more or less distinctly
spotted with marks of an indigo hue; those towards the belly lighter and
greenish in colour, but without spots. In colowr, back an indigo, sides and
belly white, but the whole with a covering of silvery scales, nacreous under
certain lights.

Dimensions.—W. 24 oz.; L. 84 in.; D. 145; G. 845 ; 1. d. of T., 45;
head, 14$.

Finrays.—D, 18 or 162; P,17; V,8; 4,17; C,19; Br.,7. Lengths—
D, 145; P, 1; V, 4$ ; A, $5 ; O, long ray, 145, 8.r., 45, spread, 15%.

Teeth.—None perceptible to touch about the mouth anywhere.

Scales.—Lat. 1. 60; trans. 1,12; large and irregularly rounded, over-

Vert.—986, but incomplete owing to some getting astray before examina-
tion, and so lost.

212 T'ransactions.—Zoology.

Contents of Stomach.— Walls of abdominal cavity black in colour.
Stomach siphonal, and containing mass of brown granules. Intestine
full of olive-coloured softer matter. Pyl. esc., 59; but, as these are
small and delicate, and I used considerable pressure with back of knife
in removing fatty matters to facilitate counting, I may possibly have
removed a number without being aware of it. When cooked this pilehard
was most excellent to eat. In several smoked specimens of this fish as sold
in the Dunedin market I found, so far as possible to make them out, all
the marks correspond with those of fresh specimens above described.
Form of the head and gill-covers, stris, position of ventral fin, fin-rays, all
agree—the vertebre in two examples numbering 50 each; but outline of
abdomen was distinctly serrated or marked by raised scales, due probably
to projection of dermo-hzemal plates after curing.

A comparison of our New Zealand pilehard or Picton herring with
Yarrell's account of the English form shows such a close relationship as
almost amounts to identity of species. It is also very interesting to notico
how well designed certain parts are to fulfil their special functions, as the
transparent jelly-like disc or covering for the eye. The eye being well sunk
in the orbit beneath the plane of the cheek its range of vision would be very
limited were the orbit not likewise sunk. This being so it is also necessary
that the surrounding orbital bones should be gradually curved in to the
depressed eye. This secures range, provision for which over the ante-
orbital bone is greater than over post-orbital, showing that the fish
needs to see more ahead than behind. Then covering the eye is the disc

. I have mentioned, protecting the eye from injury, while it permits free

vision by its transparency, with direct vision in front of fish by refrac-
tion, and by its form and bulk giving symmetry and completeness to
the adjoining parts. From the difference in width of openings or slits
between the first set of fish examined and the last one, I should expect
that these fish have the power of opening and closing the slit at
pleasure.

I have stated that the scales are tough and non-deciduous, and may add
that they are so wonderfully overlapped and wedged together as to form an
outer covering or coat of mail completely surrounding the trunk of the fish.
This protection is a very obvious part of the design, for the bones of the

skeleton are extremely fine and seem unequal (unassisted) to carrying the .

fleshy parts of the body. The abdomen in particular is a most delicate
part, and was more or less injured in the fresh specimens examined by me,
a characteristic which I found extending to the viscera also, to the preven-
tion of my searches in that direction to some extent. And here again the
perfection of design appears, for along the abdominal outline where the

CHEESEMAN.— On new Planarians. . 918

hemal arch is weakest, if has completeness and strength given to it both
longitudinally and transversely by those locked and overlapping bony scales
or plates which I call dermo-hemal processes. :

As to the habits of the Picton herring, I am also indebted to Mr. Fell for
collecting for me the following particulars :—“ The fish is found all round
Queen Charlotte Sound, and also the adjoining Pelorus, but is only caught
here (Picton). Generally it is believed that they do not extend outside, but
my half-caste fisherman maintains that if sought for properly they would be
found all round Nelson waters (Blind Bay) and in the straits. They are
not easy fish to find, unless they are rushing on the surface, which is not
often, and is a most peculiar sight. My own idea is that they will be found
to extend much further to the south, but not into the warmer water north.
These herrings are in Queen Charlotte Sound during the whole year, but
only come into the shallow bays during winter. At that time of the year
they keep together in large shoals, but in summer time they keep more
apart, and are sometimes caught then, though rather hard to find. No
systematic fishing goes on during summer. , The fish prefer colder water,
and thus leave the shallow bays when spring sets in.

“ They spawn during summer, are always very full of roe about Christ-
mas time, and then keep in small shoals.

** As to the probable numbers visiting the Sound it is difficult to say, but
four smoke-houses were kept going all last winter. The hauls made average
one and a half to two tons, but at times ten tons have been landed.

** As an article of food it is, when fresh, exceedingly good fried. The
same fish smoked is sold as Picton herring. The fishermen here have
very poor appliances and are not skilled at all in curing, and I am sure the
system is capable of improvement.”

Art. XXTV.—On two new Planarians from Auckland Harbour.
By T. F. Cazzseman, F.L.S.
(Read before the Auckland Institute, 27th September, 1882.]

1. Thysanozoon aucklandica, n. sp.

Body thin, depressed ; margin ample, with numerous irregular folds and
puckers. Upper surface wholly covered with large mobile clavate papille.
Colour varying from dark ashy-brown to light grey, marbled or shaded with
paler streaks, sometimes reddish-brown ; under-surface an opaque greyish-
white, the gastro-vascular canals showing through of a chalky-white colour.
Head indistinct. Tentacles two, formed by mere folds of the anterior
margin of the body. Eye-specks about 75, forming a ecrescentic patch in

914 Transactions.— Zoology.

an open space between the tentacles, or sometimes broken up into two
separate patches. The colour of the papille is usually a dark grey or
brown with two or three opaque white specks. Length, 1-2 inches ;
breadth, 1-1 inch.

Common under stones near low-water mark in Auckland Harbour.

2. Leptoplana (?) brunnea, n. sp.

Body oblong, thin, flat, depressed, smooth, and even; margin ample,
entire. Colour of the upper surface a chocolate- or reddish-brown, sprinkled
and streaked with minute darker specks; under surface much paler, the
dendritic gastro-vascular canals showing through. No distinct head or
tentacles. Eye-specks very numerous, minute, placed in a row just within
the margin all round the anterior portion of the body. Total length, 1-2
inches ; breadth, 4—1 inch.

Common under stones in muddy places in Auckland Harbour.

The position of the eye-specks does not at all agree with Stimpson’s
definition of Leptoplana given in the Proceedings of the Academy of Sciences,
Philadelphia, 1857, p. 21; but at present I do not know a better genus in
which to place it.

Ant. XXV.— Notes on a Skeleton of Megaptera lalandii (novs&-zealandis),
Gray. By Prof. Junius von Haast, Ph.D., F.R.S.
(Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th April, 1882.]
Tux Canterbury Museum possesses a skeleton of this whale, caught on May
6th, 1875, in Akaroa Harbour. The animal, a female, was accompanied
by her calf. This was also killed, but unfortunately I heard of it too late
for recovering its skeleton. Hitherto, as far as I am aware, no complete
skeleton of this species had been obtained in New Zealand, although con-
siderable portions of it are preserved in several museums in the Colony.
The New Zealand species was established by the late Dr. Gray from an
earbone alone; but Dr. Hector, after having compared the skull of our
Megaptera with that of the Cape of Good Hope in the Paris Museum, states
that the animals belong both to the same species.* With this conclusion I
fully agree, because, after comparing carefully the different parts of the
Canterbury Museum specimen, with those described and figured in the
Ostéographie des Cétacées by Van Beneden and Gervais, no distinctive
features of sufficient importance could be found to separate the New Zea-
lannd humpback whale from that occurring at the Cape. As the specimen
under review had already been cut up before I became aware of its capture,

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. X., p. B36.

Haast.—On a Skeleton of Megaptera lalandii. "E

no measurement of the animal in the flesh could be taken. Allowing for
the intercartilage of the vertebre, the animal had probably a total length
of 80 feet. The skull measures 7 feet 8 inches in length, with a greatest
width across the ossa zygomatica of 5 feet.

The animal was evidently a young one, all the plates of the vertebrze
and the epiphyses of both extremities of the pectoral limb being still
unanchylosed. I counted 318 plates of baleen on each side of the jaw.

It is short, has the usual faleate form, is of a uniform black colour, and
is edged with thick bristles. Beginning at the gape it increases rapidly in
size, so that the sixtieth plate is 42 inches broad at the base, and 181 inches
long, with a length of the bristles at the tip of 2 inches. This size it
maintains for about 150 plates till to the hundredth plate from the snout,
when it begins to diminish in size, so that at the sixtieth plate it is only 10
inches high and 33 inches broad at the base. It still continues to become
gradually smaller till the twentieth plate is reached, when it rapidly
decreases in size. The number of vertebre of which the 7 cervical
are all free is—7 cervical, 18 dorsal, 10-lumbar, 21 caudal: total 51.
We possess, however, 19 caudal vertebre only, the two last, and, accord-
ing to my informant, very small vertebrae having been lost during the
transmission of the skeleton. There are only 18 dorsal vertebre instead
of 14, as usually occurring in them, but I am certain that one pair of ribs
is neither wanting nor could I find any articulation on the twenty-first or
first lumbar vertebra, which in every respect resembled the following or
second lumbar. Van Beneden and Gervais, on page 127 of their ** Ostéo-
graphie des Cétacées,” state, when speaking of the northern humpback,
Megaptera boops, “Il y a des squelettes à treize côtes, mais l'on peut
supposer, qu'il y a une qui manque." In view of the occurrence of a
similar deficiency in the humpback of the southern hemisphere where
according to the same authors the number of the dorsal vertebre is 14, the
same as in M. boops, we have to admit that the number varies between
18 and 14. The number of lumbar vertebre is given as 9. However, I
failed to find in the tenth or following vertebra, which ought to be taken as
the first caudal, any sign of a hypapophysis for the artieulation of the first
chevron bone; it resembled in this respect entirely the foregoing ninth
lumbar. The space for this articulation in the next or eleventh vertebra is
marked so very slightly, that I once thought it might also be added to the
lumbars. In that case there would have been 11 lumbars and 20 caudal
vertebra. Lilljeborg in his exhaustive memoir on the Scandinavian
Cetacea published by the Ray Society amongst the memoirs on the Cetacea,
states that Megaptera boops has 11 lumbo-sacral and 21 caudal vertebrsm.
He has probably experienced the same difficulty as I had to distinguish

216 : Transactions,— Zoology.

between the last lumbar and first caudal. It may, however, be possible
that the first chevron bones are so very rudimentary that they were not
secured at the time, in both instances, and that moreover they do not articu-
late with the posterior lower surface of the vertebra in question. Van
Beneden and Gervais state that the spinal processes augment in height
along the vertebral column to the first lumbar vertebra in M. boops. No
information is offered on this point in their deseription of the skeleton of
M. lalandii. I found in the New Zealand specimen that the spinal pro-
cesses continue rising up to the third lumbar, which is 113 inches high, the
first being 103 inches and the second 11 inches.

The sternum, a rather thickish bone, is
94 inches high and 9 inches broad. It is
rounded at the top and pointed below.
One well-marked articulation exists on
each side for the attachment of the rib.
I have added a drawing (the inner side of
the bone) in illustration.

The sternum of Megaptera on pl. ix. of
Van Beneden’s and Gervais’ work varies

BEN: very much from ours, as it is more in the
form of a horseshoe, with*its frontal part downwards, so that the open side
is at the top.

The scapula, of which a correct draw-
ing of that of the left side also accom-
panies these notes, measures 291 inches
in breadth by 214 inches in height. It
does not possess the character of the
scapula figured by Van Beneden and
Gervais on page 133 of their previously-
cited work, where a well-marked acro-
mion is existing.

Our specimen, although not totally
devoid of this character in the northern Megaptera, shows this only in a
very rudimentary degree. The spot whence the acromion starts in the
Balenide is only very slightly swollen, so that a small curve is marked on
the outline of the bone. There is no sign of a coracoid.

The drawing of the scapula on plate ix. of the atlas belonging to the

same work is however more in accordance with the bone of the New Zea-
land specimen.

Kirx.—On a new Species of /Eolis. 217

Art. XXVI.— Description of a new Species of Miolis. By T. W. King,
Assistant in the Colonial Museum.
[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 9th December, 1882.]
Tue beautiful little animal described below was collected at Napier by Mr.
A. Hamilton, of Petane. Mr. Hamilton kindly forwarded specimens both
in glycerine and spirit, so that the bright colourings are to a large extent
preserved. Iam also indebted to him for notes of colours, ete., taken from
living specimens. The accompanying figures of the animal are natural size.
Solis, Cuv

Animal ovate ; dorsal tentacles smooth, oval, slender; papille simple,
cylindrical, numerous, depressed, and imbricated ; month with a horny
upper jaw, consisting of two lateral plates united above by a ligament ;
foot narrow; tongue with a single series of curved, pectinated teeth;
Spawn of numerous waved coils.

i ZEolis gracilis, sp. nov.

Body small; tail sharply pointed. Gills as long as greatest width of
the body, papillose, crowded, but placed in three tolerably distinct groups
on each side of a broad clear line running from the base of the tentacles
to the tip of the tail; oral tentacles subulate, rather distant, about twice
as long as the greatest width of the animal. Tentacles approximate, about
half as long as the oral tentacles. Foot expanded, produced in front,
margin thin, slightly puckered.

Colour—body and foot pale pink; tentacles and gills bright red pro-
minently tipped with white.

Length, *9 of an inch.

Hab.—On Ulva, Napier (collected by Mr. A. Hamilton).

eas Yes

WU 7777

REPE

J j uer

918 Transactions.—Zoology.

Art. XXVII.— Description of a new Dipterous Insect. By G. Vernon Hupson.

Communicated by T. W. Kirk
[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 9th December, 1882.]

Tus species is parasitic in the common magpie moth (Nyctmera annulata) ;

it makes its way out of the insect when in pupa by boring a hole in the

hard shell before turning ; the pupa of the fly is dark-brown, with scarcely

any trace of articulations; it remains in that state about six weeks.
Nemorea nyctmerianus, sp. nov.

Body black with numerous black hairs and bristles; head with a broad
longitudinal furrow between the ocelli extending downwards towards the
base of the antennz, covered sparingly all over with black bristles. Eyes,
reddish-brown, with a slight golden pubescence. Proboscis black, slender,
covered at the tip with tawny
bristles ; palpi deep black, with
one or two short hairs. An-
tenne less than three-fourths
the length of the face, jet-black
throughout, destitute of hairs,
third joint about twice the length
of the first and second together.
Style black. Thorax dull black,
with many long black bristles
round the sides and beneath. Scutellum dull ferruginous, darker towards
the mesonotum, armed with several long spines at the sides. Abdomen
oval, broader than the thorax and about as long, black with faint bluish
reflections ; along the anterior margin of the segments there are indistinct
grey bands, which are crossed by a similar one running down the middle
of the abdomen, the whole of which is covered with shallow black punctures,
out of which short hairs rise; long bristles are present on the posterior
margins of the abdominal segments in the centre and sparingly on the sides,
becoming very numerous towards the apex. Legs rather long and slender,
black, the tibiæ fuscous, clothed with short bristles ; foot-cushions small,
light-brown. Wings hyaline, clouded with tawny towards the base; ribs
black, becoming brownish towards the base. Scales pearly-white, sub-
opaque.

Length, 3 lines. Expanse of wings, 54 lines.

Parxer.—On the Gravid Uterus of Mustelus antarcticus. 219

Arr. XXVIII.— On the Gravid Uterus of Mustelus antarcticus.

By T. Jerrery Parxzr, B.Sc.
[Read before the Otago Institute, 31st October, 1882.]
Plate XXX
Tue viviparous dog-fish Mustelus is remarkable for the fact that in one of its
species, M. levis of the northern seas, a vascular connection is established
between the foetus and the mother by the yolk-sac of the former entering
into close contact with the wall of the uterus, and thus forming an ** um-
bilical placenta.” This arrangement becomes all the more remarkable from
the circumstance that in the other species of the genus no such connection
obtains.

In Günther's ** Catalogue of Fishes," as well as in his more recent
work, “ The Study of Fishes,” the common southern Mustelus, M. ant-
arcticus, is merely said to be, like M. vulgaris and other northern forms,
devoid of an umbilical placenta, from which one would naturally expect to
find the foetuses lying freely in the uterine cavity, as in other viviparous
sharks—e.g., Scymnus or Acanthias. I was therefore considerably surprised
to find, on dissecting a gravid female of M. antarcticus a week or two since,
that the relations between the mother and the foetus were nothing like so
simple as I had expected, but that, just as the Mustelus levis furnishes a
sort of foreshadowing of the true placenta of mammals, so M. antarcticus is
provided with membranes which, although formed from the maternal and
not from the fotal tissues, foreshadow in a remarkable manner the chorion’
and the amnion.

The specimen referred to, and others dissected subsequently, were evi-
dently near delivery, since the foetuses (see fig. 1) were large and perfectly
formed, and their yolk-sacs (yk. s) were reduced to the size of a small pea.
On opening the abdomen the uteri were at once noticeable from their great
transparency and extreme tenseness: the fetuses could be plainly seen
through their walls, and the uteri themselves had the appearance of being
distended with fluid. By squeezing the uterus from the outside each fetus
could be only very slightly displaced ; it was evident that they were con-
fined in some way, but not by actual attachment to the uterus.

The explanation of these appearances was at once evident on opening the
uterus. Each foetus was then seen to be enclosed in a separate compart-
ment, filled with a colourless fluid, in which it floated freely. The partition
walls between adjacent compartments are evidently quite impervious, so
that there was no communication between them, nor between the anterior
compartment and the cavity of the Fallopian tube (fig. 1, /'/.t.) or the posterior
compartment and the cloaca.

*00990- Transactions.— Zoology.

Each fetus lay coiled up in its compartment (fig. 1), some part of its

— body, in many cases, pushing one of the partition walls and causing it to

bulge out into the adjacent compartment. In the specimen figured, for
instance, the head of fetus m encroaches upon compartment c; the
trunk of e encroaches upon compartment m, and its head upon r. The
foetuses are thus packed as closely as if they were not oce: in separate
chambers.

In the specimen figured there were eight foetuses in the uterus, but the
usual number seems to be five. In some cases one fetus was considerably
less developed than the rest: this is the case with a in fig. 1: in one
instance there was in the anterior end of the oviduct a mass of = evi-
dently an egg which had undergone no development.

The precise anatomical relations are as follows:—The wall of the
uterus, as mentioned above, is very thin: it consists of an outer peritoneal
investment (fig. 2, p), then of a remarkably thin muscular layer (m), and
finally of the mucous membrane (m.m.). The latter is produced into a
series of reduplications which extend across the cavity to the opposite wall,
and in this way the fetal compartments are formed.

From this it is evident that the outer walls of the foetal compartments
are simply portions of the uterine walls, and are lined with epithelium, but
that the party walls (ps. ch.) consist of mucous membrane only, covered
with epithelium on both sides. The mucous membrane has a yellowish
colour, is raised on its free surface into numerous folds, and is abundantly
süpplied with blood-vessels, so that each fetus is surrounded with a
vascular membrane.

From the inner surface of the mucous membrane, a thin colourless
transparent non-vascular layer (fig. 2, ps. am.) can be readily dissected off.
From the relations of the mucous membrane, as just described, it follows
that this non-vascular membrane must occur in the form of a series of
closed sacs, forming the actual lining of the several compartments.

As a consequence of this arrangement, when the peritoneal and muscular
layers of the uterus are stripped off—which ean be done with great ease—
and the Fallopian tube and cloacal end of the uterus removed, the mucous
membrane of the uterus proper is obtained in the form of a single perfectly
closed sac, but on removing the mucous membrane itself, a number of
closed sacs are obtained, each enclosing a fœtus with the surrounding finid,
and consisting of the non-vascular membrane just described.

It will be seen at once that the transparent non-vascular sac in which
each foetus is directly enclosed, has the same general relation to the foetus
as the amnion of Sauropsida and Mammalia, from which it differs in being

a product, not of the foetal but of the maternal tissues. I propose, there-

VOL.XVPLXXX.

9. INSTITUTE,

TRAN

MUSTELUS ANTARCTICUS

ane d
zt

Eie
ben

jue. pp aie

`
H

PankER.— On the Gravid Uterus of Mustelus antarcticus. 221

fore, to call it the pseud-amnion.* The fluid it contains and in which the
foetus floats is evidently a serous fluid, and, having the same relations to
the foetus as the amniotic fluid of the higher Vertebrata, may be called the
pseud-amniotic fluid.

The outer or vasculan layer of each compartment, formed by the
mucous membrane proper, contains the blood-vessels from which the foetus
derives its supply of oxygen: it is therefore roughly analogous to the chorion
of mammals, and may be called the pseudo-chorion.

As regards the histology of the membranes, the most important fact is
that the pseud-amnion is a true cuticle: it is quite structureless, and is in
close contact with the free surface of the mucous membrane, from the epi-
thelium of which it is evidently formed as a cuticular secretion.

As all the specimens I have hitherto examined have been in approxi-
mately the same stage of pregnancy, I have been unable to make any. .
observations on the mode of formation of these remarkable membranes :
one would be disposed to think, however, from their final disposition, that
the investment of each impregnated ovum is formed in much the same way
as the human decidua reflexa.

The pseud-amniotic fluid is colourless, transparent, and very slightly
opalescent. Treated with nitric acid, it gives no trace of the xanthoproteic
reaetion, and may therefore be assumed to contain not more than the merest
trace of proteids. Boiled with nitric acid, it gradually assumes a very dark-
brown colour. Evaporated to a small bulk and treated with nitrie acid, it
gives an abundant crop of crystals of urea nitrata, so that it must contain a
considerable quantity of urea, indicating an active renal secretion on the
part of the fetus. Evaporated to a third of its bulk and treated with
hydrochloric acid, it assumes a pink colour, which gradually deepens into .
dark brownish-red, and deposits a fine pulverulent precipitate of a deep
brown colour. Examined under the microscope this deposit shows no trace
of uric acid crystal, and appears to consist entirely of fine amorphous
granules. I can form no conjecture as to its nature.

From the arrangement of the foetal membrane of Mustelus antarcticus, it
is certain that both pseud-amnion and pseudo-chorion are ruptured at
birth, and from this condition at the end of pregnancy, I feel sure that they
are entirely thrown off,—in other words that they form a true decidua. From
the extraordinary thinness of the muscular layer of the uterus, it is certain
that it can be of little or no use in the expulsion of the foetuses: it would
seem that they must simply swim into the world, birth being due to the
activity not of the mothers but of the offspring.

* There is hardly likely to be i. confusion between this pseud-amnion and the
0-called “ false amnion” of Amniot

222 Transactions.— Zoology.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXX.
Fig. 1. Uterus of Mustelus antarcticus, with the several foetal compartments opened from
the ventral side (2 nat. size).
A—H, the eight foetal compartments, with br, branchial aperture.
their contained foetuses. c, caudal fin
e.f, partition between compartments E and d. 1, d. 2, first and second dorsal
F, pushed into F by tail of fœtus E. fins

f.g, partition between F and G, pushed into e, eye.
F by head of G. Jit, Fallopian tube.
g.h, partition between G and H, pushed into m, mouth.
G by head of H. na, nostril.
g'.h’, partition between Gand H, pushed into pe, pectoral fin.
H by trunk of G. pv, pelvic fin.
yk. s, yolk-sac

Fig. 2. Diagrammatic vertical section of the same to show the relations of the fcetal
membranes to the uterine walls.
A—D, four fcetal compartments.
Ji. t, Fallopian tube. ps. am, pseud-amnion.
m, muscular layer. ps. ch, pseudo-chorion,
m.m, mucous membrane.
p, peritoneal investment.

Art, XXIX.—wNotes on the Anatomy and Embryology of pee: lichia.
By T. Jerrery Parker, B.Sc.
[Read before the Otago Institute, 15th August, 1882.)
Plates XXXI. and XXXII.

Tue shark Scymnus lichia is stated by Günther* to be confined to the Medi-
terranean and neighbouring parts of the Atlantic: its range must now,
however, be extended to include the South Pacific, since the specimen from
which the following notes were made was caught off Pilot Beach, near the
Otago Heads, by Coxswain Milne, who immediately sent it, fresh and
uninjured, to the museum. It would be of great advantage to zoology if
Mr. Milne’s example were followed by others enjoying similar opportunities.

Scymnus lichia must, therefore, be added to the list of marine fishes in-
habiting both the Northern and the Southern Oceans, a list which includes
the porbeagle (Lamna cornubica), the piked dog-fish (Acanthias vulgaris), the
frost-fish (Lepidopus caudatus), the John Dory (Zeus faber), and several
other well-known fishes.

As Seymnus has not previously been included in the New Zealand fauna,
I will quote Dr. Giinther’s diagnosis of the family and genus.

* * Catalogue of Fishes,” vol. viii., p. 425, and * Study of Fishes,” p. 332,

Parxer.—Anatomy and Embryology of Seymnus lichia. 223

« Family SPINACIDA. |

« No membrana nictitans: two dorsal fins, no anal : mouth but slightly
arched: a long deep straight oblique groove on each side of the mouth :
spiracles present: gill openings narrow : pectoral fins not notched at their
origin.

« Genus Seymnus.

« Two short dorsal fins without spine, the first at a considerable
distance from the ventrals; dermal productions uniformly small; nostrils
at extremity of snout; upper teeth small, pointed ; lower much larger,
dilated, erect, triangular, not very numerous : spiracles wide.”

Only species, S. lichia.

1. External characters (fig. 15).

The colour of the specimen is uniform dark brown and has been quite
unaltered by the preparation of the skin for stuffing.

The head is flattened and the snout very blunt, with the nostrils (na)
near but not at its extremity; each nostril is guarded by a cutaneous flap
on its inner side. The eyes (e) are large, and when fresh were remarkably
beautiful, owing to the fact that the pupil was greatly dilated, allowing the
silvery tapetum to be seen through the humours, producing a delicate
greenish shimmer. There are 19 lower teeth.

The body is markedly constricted a little behind the mouth, producing a
sort of imperfect neck ; there is then a great increase of girth in the region
of the shoulder-girdle, from the pectoral (pc) to the pelvic (pv) fins the
circumference is tolerably uniform.

As to the fins, the small size of the pectorals is noticeable, and the
pelvies present a character, apparently not heretofore noticed, which appears
to me of some morphological importance. This is a low ridge (l.r) extending
forwards for some 6 or 8 inches from the anterior border of each pelvic fin,
ascending somewhat as it goes. I think there can be no doubt that this is
to be looked upon as a retention in the adult of the ridge which, as Balfour
has shown, connects the pectoral and pelvic fins in the selachian embryo.
On the lateral fin theory of the limbs, this ridge must therefore be considered
as a rudimentary structure of considerable interest.

Within the lips of the cloaca is a well-marked pair of abdominal pores
(fig. 1, ab.p), which communicate with the abdominal cavity. The lateral
line (fig. 15, 1.7) is very obvious.

2. Alimentary organs.

The stomach consists, as usual in Selachians, of a wide cardiac portion
(fig. 1-8, ed. st) of but slightly greater diameter than the gullet, and of a
small tubular recurrent pyloric portion (py. sé); the latter is unusually
short, so that the anterior end of the intestine projects but slightly in front

294 Transactions.— Zoology.

of the posterior end of the stomach, and the whole alimentary canal appears
like an almost simple narrow tube greatly exceeded in calibre by the oviducts.

The intestine has a well-marked duodenal section or bursa Entiana (b.e)
into the left lateral wall of which the stomach opens by a small pylorus
(py) guarded by a well-marked annular pyloric valve. The rest of the in-
testine is somewhat narrower than the stomach, and of tolerably uniform
diameter except at its posterior end, where it narrows considerably before
entering the cloaca ; with the dorsal wall of this posterior portion or rectum
(r) is connected the large rectal gland (r. gl).

The stomach is supported by a mesogaster attached along the anterior
two-thirds of its dorsal side: the intestine is free save for a mesorectum
attached to the rectal gland, and to the dorsal wall of the rectum posterior
to that structure.

The spiral valve (sp.v) is the most perfect apparatus of the kind I
have yet examined. It belongs to what I have elsewhere* described as
** type C," that is, the width of the valve is greater than the semi-diameter
of the gut, and the plane of any part of it is inclined, from its attachment
to the intestinal wall, forwards or towards the duodenal end. There are
twenty-seven turns to the valve, the total length of the intestine being
inches. The muscular wall of the intestine (w) is greatly thickened, the
thickening being often especially well marked between the turns of the
spiral valve. Thus the absorbent surface of the mucous membrane is
further inereased, an additional obstacle is offered to the passage of the
intestinal contents, and great museular power is obtained for their propul-
sion towards the cloaca. This great development of the intestinal muscu-
lature is an exaggeration of what I described, in the paper just referred to,

—in Seyllium canicula. |

The liver (fig. 1, lr) is of immense size, its two lobes reaching quite to
the posterior end of the abdominal cavity; it weighed 9 lbs. in the fresh
state. There is no gall-bladder ; the wide bile-duct (figs. 2 and 8, b.d)
passes from the liver in the gastro-hepatic omentum (fig. 1, g. h.o) to the
right side of the stomach, and then proceeds directly backwards to open
into the anterior wall of the bursa Entiana (fig, 2).

The pancreas (figs. 1 and 2, pn) consists of two lobes: one (fig. 2, pn)
closely applied to the ventral surface of the intestine, just beyond the bursa

Entiana; the other (pn^) passing backwards and outwards to the left side of :

the spleen (spl), and surrounding the right mesenteric vein (r.m.v). The
spleen (spl) is large, compact, scarcely at all lobulated, and very distensible,
swelling to two or three times its orginal size when injected through the
arteries.

* On the Intestinal Spiral Valve in the genus Raia,” Trans, Zool. Soc., vol. xi., pt. 2,
1880, p. 49. :

4
P
E,

E
E.
3
A
E
Ji
5
a

TRANS. NZ INSTITUTE.VOL.AV.PLAXAL

SE eh aero mr

SCIMWUS. LICHIA.

LIP del.

ian nin t ros eiim

Parxer.—Anatomy and Embryology of Seymnus lichia. — — 995

8. Circulatory organs.

The heart is comparatively small, not more than half the size of that of
a porbeagle (Lamna cornubica), a few inches longer than the specimen under
consideration; this is probably correlated with the small size of the pec-
toral fins. Owing to various unfavourable cireumstances—the chief of
which was the necessity of preserving the skin uninjured for stuffing—I was
unable to make a thorough examination of the arteries and veins, and have
therefore but few observations to record.

The blood-supply of the alimentary canal presents some points of in-
terest. Asa general rule the splanchnic arteries consist of two of about
equal size, the coeliac and the anterior mesenteric springing close together
from the dorsal aorta and supplying between them the greater part of the
canal as well as the liver, pancreas, and spleen, and of a small posterior
mesenteric supplying the rectum.

In Scymnus, on the other hand, there is only a single main artery, the
celiac (figs. 2 and 8, c«.a), which sends off a hepatic branch, and runs
backwards along the right side of the stomach, parallel to the bile-duct and
portal vein, supplying the left side of the stomach as it goes; it then passes
to the dorsal side of the bursa Entiana, and curves round the latter to reach
the ventral aspect of the intestine ; forming then the duodenal artery (du. a)
which takes a spiral course round the ventral and left sides of the gut, send-
ing off transverse branches to its walls, as well as the intra-intestinal
artery presently to be described. The cceliac also gives off, near the
pylorus, a small left gastric artery (g. a), which curves round the posterior
border of the stomach, and then passes straight forward along its left side.

The rest of the alimentary canal is supplied by no less than three mesen-
terie arteries, an anterior (fig. 8, a.m. a), a middle (m. m. a), and a posterior
(p.m. a); all are small arteries proceeding straight from the dorsal aorta to
the right side of the intestine, and forming between them a longitudinal
vessel, which runs parallel to the mesenteric vein (m. v), sends off transverse
branches to the right side of the intestine, and takes altogether a spiral
course, so that its distal end comes to lie on the ventral wall of the gut
(fig. 2, p. m. a). The anterior mesenteric, which is the largest of the three,
gives off a lieno-gastrie artery (l. g.a), which gives branches to the spleen
and is continued up the left side of the stomach.

The blood is returned from the intestine by two veins, the duodenal
(du.v) and the mesenteric (m. v), which pass forward with a turn to the
right and unite with one another close to the pylorus to form the portal
vein (fig. 8, p. v) : the duodenal runs alongside the artery of the same name
(du. a), the mesenteric alongside the longitudinal branches of the mesenteric
arteries. The duodenal vein receives transverse veins from the intestinal

226 Transactions.— Zoology.

walls, several small panereatie veins from the right lobe of the pancreas,
and a large anterior splenic vein (a. sp. v) from the spleen, as well as the
intra-intestinal vein mentioned below: the mesenterie receiving transverse
veins from the intestinal walls, and a large lieno-gastric vein (l. g.v) which is
formed mainly by a longitudinal vein from the left side of the stomach and
receives also veins from the spleen. After receiving the lieno-gastrie, the
mesenteric vein runs through the left lobe of the pancreas, receiving veinlets
from it, and unites with the duodenal immediately anterior to that gland.
The common portal vein passes dorsal to the bursa Entiana and along the
right side of the stomach, parallel with the ccliae artery and bile-duct,
receiving as it goes the veins for the right side of the stomach.

In the paper already referred to on the spiral valve of the skate, I
described that structure as being supplied entirely by the mesenteric arteries
and veins, but stated that the bursa Entiana received a special blood-supply
in the duodenal vessels. Owing, however, to imperfect injections, I missed
one important point. The spiral valve of Elasmobranchs has, in fact, a double
blood-supply : vessels from the transverse branches of the mesenteric—and
in Seymnus, Mustelus, ete., of the duodenal—arteries and veins pass inward
to it, but in addition to these its free edge encloses an artery and vein which
may be traced forwards into the duodenal artery and veins respectively. The
vein in question has been shown by Balfour* to be formed from part of the
sub-intestinal vein of the embryo. As far as I know no name has been
given to it as it occurs in the adult, and as it corresponds to part only of
the sub-intestinal vein, and is known to persist only in the spiral valve of
Cyclostomata and Elasmobranchs, I propose to call it the intra-intestinal vein,
and the artery accompanying it the intra-intestinal artery. It attains its
greatest dimensions in those sharks which possess a scroll-valve, such as
Zygena, Carcharias, and Galeocerdo,} but is almost equally conspicuous, as
I have lately found, in Mustelus antarcticus and in Callorhynchus antarcticus,
both of which have an ordinary spiral valve, although that of the Holo-
cephali shows transitional characters to the scroll-valve.t In Scymnus, as in
the skate, the intra-intestinal vein is quite small and easily missed in
injecting.

But the most interesting point in the vascular system of Scymnus is the
presence of a large lateral vein, having the same essential relations as the
vein I described in the skate.§ Posteriorly it is connected with the veins
from the pelvic fin, from the anterior border of which it passes forwards

* Comparative Embryology, vol. ii., p. 535.

t See Duvernoy, Ann. des Sci. Nat., ser. ii., 1835, t. iii.

1 See “ Spiral Valve of Skate," loc. cit.

; “On the Venous System of the md eias. N.Z. Inst., vol. xii., pp. 413-18,

Parxer.— Anatomy and Embryology of Seymnus lichia. 227

and slightly upwards, parallel with the cutaneous ridge described above, to
the pectoral fins, where it is connected with the brachial veins. It thus
marks exactly the position of Balfour's lateral ridge, or in other words of
the hypothetical ancestral lateral fin. It is worthy of notice that the body-
muscles are disposed peculiarly with regard to this vein (fig. 4), a transverse
section showing that the muscular bundles are disposed around it in a radi-
ating fashion. The section also shows that the ridge in question is not a
mere cutaneous structure like the lateral keels on the tail of Lamna, Car-
charodon, etc., which are formed merely by a thickening of the tough,
white, fibrous tissue of the dermis. In the pre-pelvic ridge of Scymnus, on
the other hand, the skin is no thicker than in other parts, but is moulded
on an actual muscular ridge. Throughout the greater part of its course
the lateral vein lies immediately beneath the peritoneum.

Physiologically, I am disposed to think that the lateral vein has but
little significance, since except at its anterior and posterior ends it receives
only the small veins from the abdominal walls. This, coupled with the
structural peculiarities just mentioned, seems to confirm the view I advanced
in describing the corresponding veins in the skate, namely, that the lateral
vein represents the vein of the primitive vertebrate lateral fin. It seems
possible also that it may be genetically derived from the lateral vessel of a
more remote vermian ancestor, but this is merely a suggestion.

The lateral vein exists also in Acanthias vulgaris, Mustelus antarcticus,
and Chiloscyllium furvum, in which, as in Scymnus, it is so obvious a struc-
ture that, in spite of the absence of any mention of it in the books at my
disposal, I feel sure it must have been previously noticed.

4, Urinoyenital organs.

The kidneys are very long, extending nearly to the anterior boundary
of the body-cavity, and apparently representing both meso- and meta-
nephros. That the mesonephros should remain functional in the adult female
is noteworthy, since from the analogy of other Selachians it is probably con-
verted in the male into the epidymis. A single ureter runs alongside the
inner edge of each kidney, widening posteriorly, and finally dilating into the
urinary bladder. Projecting into the cloaca at its anterior end is an unusually
large median urinary papilla (fig. 1, u.p), on the ventral surface of which,
near the apex, is the single urinary aperture; this leads into a compara-
tively narrow canal in the very thick-walled papilla, and into the anterior
end of the urethral passage thus constituted the two urinary bladders open.

The oviduets open into the cloaca by widish apertures (fig. 1, ut’), one
on either side of the urinary papilla. The posterior part of each (wt) is
wide, having in the gravid state a considerably greater diameter than either
the stomach or intestine, and forming a uterus or brood-pouch: a little

228 Transactions.— Zoology.

anterior to the level of the bursa Entiana the diameter suddenly diminishes,
the uterine portion of the oviduct passing into the Fallopian portion (f.t).
Each Fallopian tube passes forwards, dilates into an oval oviducal gland
(0.gl, supposed in the figure to be seen through the liver), this narrows
again, curves round the side of the gullet to its ventral wall, where it turns
backwards, unites with its fellow, and the common tube thus formed opens
into the eclum by a single trumpet-shaped aperture (f.t). This median
common portion of the Fallopian tubes is connected with the ventral body-
wall by a vertical sheet of peritoneum or faleiform ligament.

The Fallopian tube has its mucous membrane produced into longitudinal
ridges: in the uterus these become, as it were, frayed out at their edges,
forming longitudinal rows of long villi provided with very large and obvious
vascular loops. These serve to furnish a supply of oxygenated blood to the
embryos which are retained in the uteri until fitted for independent
existence.

The specimen examined was a gravid female, the two uteri containing
together ten fetuses. The presence of the oviducal glands in this form
indicates clearly that the viviparous condition is a secondary one, since the
function of these glands is the secretion of the horny egg-shell. In this
connection it is worthy of remark that the oviduct contained yellowish-
brown silky shreds, quite like those found on the undeveloped egg-shell in
the skate, and evidently representing a rudiment of that structure. Accord-
ing to Balfour* the egg of Mustelus, Galeus, Carcharias, and Sphyrna, is at
first enclosed in a delicate shell: if this is the case in Scymnus the shell
must be thrown off at a very early period.

5. The nervous system and sense organs.

The brain presents several points of interest. It is much elongated
owing to the great length of the medulla oblongata and thalamencephalon,
the optie lobe and cerebellum having the usual proportions (soe fig. 1-10).
The medulla oblongata (m. o) is considerably wider than the spinal cord,
and presents above a long shallow fourth ventricle (v. 4) : at its anterior end
it is produced dorsally into large restiform bodies (r. b).

The cerebellum (cb) has a regularly oval outline; its dorsal surface is
marked by a median longitudinal groove, and it is connected with the
medulla at about the middle of its length by large cerebellar peduncles (pd).
It contains a large cavity, the cerebellan ventricle or metacele (cb. v), which is
in free communication below by a central aperture with the fourth ventricle.

The mid-brain has the usual structure, consisting of a ventral portion,
the crura cerebri (c.c) and of paired dorsal elevations, the optic lobes (o.l) ;
it contains a large cavity in free communication behind with the fourth
ventricle, which may be called the mid-ventricle or mesocele (m.v).

*“Comp. Embryology,” vol, ii., p. 33,

PankER.— Anatomy and Embryology of Seymnus lichia. 229

In front of the mid-brain comes the greatly elongated thalamencephalon
or 'bwixt-brain (the); it is best described as a shallow trough, roofed over
only by a small band of nervous matter at its hinder end and for the rest
by pia mater; the third ventiele or thalamocele is thus widely open above,
and there are no lateral thickenings answering to thalami optici.

In most Elasmobranchs,—indeed, according to Günther, in all,—there
exist on the ventral surface of the thalamencephalon just behind the optic
chiasma (o.c), paired ovoidal bodies, the lobi inferiores : there is no trace of
them in Scymnus ; the thalamencephalon is merely produced ventrally into
a thin-walled tubular infundibulum (inf), which extends backwards over the
ventral surface of the mid-brain and is continued directly into the hollow
thin-walled pituitary body (pty). Extending along the middle ventral line
of the infundibulum and pituitary body is a flattened one-lobed saccus
vasculosus (s.v).

The prosencephalon is very interesting : instead of forming a transversely
elongated mass, cither solid, as in Raja, or containing small ventricles, as in
Scyllium, it consists of a small unpaired hinder portion (prc) continuous
with and passing insensibly into the thalamencephalon, and of paired,
divergent, pyriform bodies, the cerebral hemisphere (c. h). Similarly, the
cavity of the prosencephalon consists of an unpaired posterior portion (pre)
which may be conveniently called the prosocele, and is perfectly continuous
with the third ventricle, and of paired lateral ventricles (l. v). The walls
of the whole fore-brain are very thin, and there is no constriction between
the lateral ventricles and the prosoccle, or between the prosoccle and the
third ventricle.

The olfactory lobes (o/f) are comparatively short, dilated at their ends,
and contain olfactory ventricles (o/f.v) continuous with the lateral ven-
tricles.

The brain of Scymnus is thus seen to exemplify with diagrammatic
clearness the typical structure of the vertebrate encephalon. We have the
large fourth ventricle; the cerebellum retaining its primitive character of a
hollow out-pushing of the roof of the fourth ventricle; the mid-ventricle
showing no distinction into aqueduct of Sylvius and optic ventricles, and of
approximately equal calibre with the third and fourth ventricles ; the prosen-
cephalon, or cerebral rudiment of the embryo, composed of an unpaired
hinder portion which bifureates in front to form the paired hemispheres, and
these again continued insensibly into the olfactory lobes ;. the fore-ventricle
or cavity of the fore-brain, in the form of a Y-shaped space, the stem of the
Y being represented by the prosocwle and third ventricle, the arms by the
lateral and olfactory ventricles ; finally all the cavities are large, and their
walls but little thickened: this is especially noticeable in the case of the

230 Transactions.—Zoology.

fore- ion, here th thiekeni tic thalami, corpora striata, or
lobi inferiores, and no constriction of the Jonan to orta a Y-shaped
“ foramen of Monro " like the third and lateral ventricles.

The second (ii), third (iii.), and fourth (iv.) nerves have the usual
relations; springing from the anterior end of the medulla oblongata are
three chief roots (v., vii., viii.), which I had not the opportunity of tracing,
but which, judging from analogy, must be the roots of the fifth, seventh,
and eighth nerves: of these one is dorsal in position and posterior to the
others, and is evidently the root considered by Balfour* as the ramus
dorsalis of the seventh, which goes largely to form the ramus ophthalmicus
superficialis of the orbitonasal nerve. A small backwardly-directed nerve
behind these roots is probably the glossopharyngeal (ix.); and several large
roots towards the posterior end of the medulla the vagus (x.)

There is nothing of special interest about the nasal sacs, and in the eyes
the only points I have to mention are the extreme dilation of the cireular
pupils, and the presence of a beautiful argentea interna or silvery tapetum in
contact with the whole extent of the retina. According to Owen this silvery
layer of the choroid is internal also in Galeus. The auditory organ has the
usual structure.

6. Embryology.

The few observations I have to make under this head are concerned
almost entirely with the external characters of the three stages found in the
uteri of the specimen dissected.

First stage.—Of the ten foetuses, one was very considerably younger than
the rest, and had a length of about 7 mm. It is represented in fig. 11. In
general form it corresponds pretty nearly with Balfour's * Stage L,"* but
presents many differences of greater or less importance.

The head is very sharply separated from the trunk, which latter is

«strongly arched dorsally and much compressed from side to side. The tail
(c) is quite short but quite clearly differentiated from the trunk and sharply
bent round against the left side. From this latter circumstance it would
seem that active movements had already begun, as in Balfour’s “I,” but
the embryos were all dead when I received them. There is as yet no trace
of a caudal fin, but the tail can hardly be said to be dilated terminally.
Other resemblances to *I" are found in the fact that the cerebral flexure
is far from complete, the fore-brain (f.b) being still in advance of the mid-
brain (m.b), in the imperfect condition of the eye (c), in the small number
of myotomes, and in the great size of the somatic or umbilical stalk (so.8) by
which the embryo is attached to the yolk-sac.

* Comp. Embryol., vol. ii., p. 378.

* ' The Development of Elasmobranch Fishes” (Journ. of Anat. and Phys., vol. x., pl.
xxiv.)

Parxer.—Anatomy and Embryology of Seymnus lichia. 231

In other characters, however, this embryo had advanced considerably
beyond “I,” and was indeed as far advanced as ** M." The mouth (m) is
large, and its thickened edge due to the presence of the pterygo-quadrate ( pt.q)
. and Mechelian (mn) bars which afterwards become the upper and lower jaws,
is very obvious. There is already the full number of six visceral clefts, of
which the first (sp) has completely taken on the character of a spiracle: on
the anterior edge of the second (first branchial) cleft (br.1) are minute den-
ticulations, which appear to be the rudiments of the external gills. Lastly
the pectoral fins (pc) are well developed, occurring in the form of small out-
growths a short distance behind the last gill-cleft (7.5).

It is thus seen that the mouth, the gill-clefts, and the pectoral fins
develope far more rapidly in Scymnus than in either of the genera (Scyllium
and Pristiurus) studied by Balfour. A Scymnus embryo of stage ** I" has its
pectoral fins as far advanced as a Scyllium or Pristiurus of stage ** L,” while
its gill-clefts are in the condition of those of the same genera in stage “M.”
Further observation will be necessary to show whether this is a constant
family difference, Seymnus belonging to the Spinacide, Scyllium and Pristiurus
to the Scyllide, or whether the embryo I have just described is abnormal.
I have noticed more than once in Mustelus antarcticus one foetus out of the
whole number in a single gravid female in a far more backward stage of
development than the rest, and such arrest of development is not unlikely
to be accompanied by deformities of some sort.

Second stage.—To this, as to the first stage, only one of the embryos
belonged ; it was about 18 mm. long, and is shown in fig. 12.

It is, on the whole, intermediate between Balfour’s stages “M” and
“ N,” inclining in most respects to ** M." The head has a remarkably square
outline in side view, the cerebral flexure having proceeded just far enough to
bring the fore- and mid-brains (f.b, m.b) into the same transverse vertical
plane. The eye (e) is large, and the nostril (na) well formed. The distal end
of Mechel’s cartilage has rotated forwards to such an extent that the axis of the
mandible (mn) is nearly vertical. The rudiments of external gills are visible
in all the branchial clefts but the last: none have as yet appeared in the
spiracle (sp).

All the fins (pe, pv, d 1, d 2) are now formed, and occur in the form of
flattened crests, mostly with evenly curved free edges: the caudal fin (c) is
perfectly diphycercal. The somatic stalk has undergone great relative re-
duction.

Third stage.—The remaining eight embryos correspond pretty nearly with
stage “O” of Balfour, although in correspondence with the fact that the
brain is less advanced, in comparison with other organs, than that of
Scylliun, the cerebral flexure and general features of the head correspond

232 T'ransactions.— Zoology.

ilie with * L.” The mid-brain (fig. 18, m.b) forms the anterior termins-
tion of the head, and the ventral surface of the fore-brain (f.b) looks directly
backwards.

The mouth (fig. 14, m) is greatly reduced, and has in fact almost pre- .
cisely the form, relative size, etc., as in Balfour’s * O.” So also have the
branchial apertures (or. 1, br. 5), from which as well as from the spiracle
(sp) the long external gills now emerge. The dorsal (d 1, d 2) and pectoral
(pe) fins are beginning to assume their adult form, their line of attachment
being no longer their greatest dimension. The caudal fin (c) shows the first
indication of the change from diphy- to hetero-cereality: on its ventral
edge, near the tip, is a slight emargination, evidently the commencement of
the very marked notch in the corresponding position in the adult (fig. 15).
In front of the anterior end of the pelvic fin (pv) the lateral ridge is now

Lr). The length of the embryo in this stage is about 40 mm.

Up to the present time I have been able to do very little towards the
further examination of these embryos, and all I propose to bring forward in
the present paper is the fact that in the third stage the lateral vein (figs. 5
and 6, lv) is well developed, and is indeed nearly as large as the cardinal
vein (ed), and considerably larger than the dorsal aorta (d.ao). Of the two
sections figured, fig. 5 is taken along the line zy in fig. 18, or just in front
of the pelvic fins, fig. 6 along s'y’ or through the pelvic fins. In both
is seen to be a very obvious structure, a fact

any of Balfour's figures—somewhat remarkable. Having, unfortunately, =
ave not been able to ascertain
8 mentioned above, however, it is present

- A few weeks ago I received a letter from Mr. Balfour,* in which the
following passage occurs :—“ I wag ver
the skate's venous system. The lateral veins you describe are very peculiar,
and I should not hesitate to consider them as confirming my view of the
fins, were it not for the specialized character of the skate, which you your-
self urge in your paper. One would like to find them either in the embryo
or in some less specialized form.”

The necessary confirmation is afforded by the facts detailed in the
present paper. The lateral vein exists in every Selachian I have yet had the
opportunity of examining: in all it follows the direction of Balfour's lateral
ridge, from the anterior border of the pelvic fin forwards and upwards to

* I little thought at the time that this letter was the last I was ever to have from the
writer,

y much interested in your paper on

VOLXY PLXXXIL

S.NZINSTITUTE.

TRAN

Parxer.—Anatomy and Embryology of Seymnus lichia. 233

the posterior border of the pectoral : it receives the blood from both pectoral
and pelvic fins, but is without important feeders in the intermediate part
of its course; and, lastly, it is fully established as a fairly early embryo of
Scymnus. All these facts tend to support the theory that the lateral vein
represents the veins of the primitive vertebrate lateral fins, and is therefore
a structure of considerable renep Oe interest.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES XXXI. AND XXXII.
Fig. 1. pesi of Scymnus lichia, female, made is opening the body-cavity by a
n ventral ineision ; intended to show the ptem disposition and pro-
poros of the chief abdominal viscera gene 1 nat. siz
ab. p, — ism , the two ibe of the liver turned
b.e, bursa entia: forwards to show the other viscera.
ed. E xoi of stomach.. 0. gl, priu gland, shown in do

cl, c line As ugh the liver.
f-t Dae tube. pn, abe
Js era senta) apertureofFal- py. st, poi portion of stomach.

lopian tubes. spl, splee
g. h. o, gastro-hepatic omentum. u. ee tea papilla.
int, intestine. , uterus.
a) cloacal aperture of uterus.
Fig. 2. The stomach and intestine from the ventral aspect (2 nat. size). a
Fig. 3. The cipem. and intestine from the right side (2 nat. s .

ze).
In fig. 2 the bursa Entiana is opened, as well as a section of the intestine, so
as to show the pylorie and spiral valves.

a.m. a, anterior mesenteric des
a. Sp. s anterior — ic vein

b. e, ao

b. d, bile

cd. st, oe deus of stomach.
ca. a, coeliac

du. a, vires artery.

du. v, duodenal vein.

g.a, small left gastric artery.

l. g. a, lieno-gastrie artery.

l. g. v, lieno-gastrie vein.

m.m. a, middle mesenterie artery.
m.v, mesenteric vein
p. m. a, posterior yutetulerio artery.
pn, right, and 4 left lobe of pancreas

p.v, cus E.

PY, P.

" a ped portion of stomach.
ectum

at nisl deae

intestine.
purae vertical section through body- i a little anterior to pelvic fin (nat.

siz
in, enun
i. : lateral anre

m, body muscles.

p, peritoneum.

eral v
Transverse etal section of an embryo in the third stage, taken along the line

ay in fig. 13.
sgn section taken along z'y'.

16.
an. d, sreinep or segmental duet.

g, genital ridge.
int, intestine with spiral valve.

. r, inter-renal body.
s of ma (metanephros).

pelvi
r. gl, rectal uix

234 Transactions.—Zoology.

Fig. 7. The brain, from hi with the lateral mid, and cerebellar ventricles opened
on the right si
Fig.8. The middle portion af the brain from beneath.
Fig. 9. The brain from the left side.
Fig. 10. The brain in longitudinal pare section.
Figs. 7-10, all nat. s

cb, cerebellum 0.C, i dpi chiasma. r. b, restiform bodies.
€b. v, eosebelis ventricle. o. l, optic lobes. sp. €, spinal cord.
€. €, crura cerebri. olf, olfactory lobes. s. v, saccus vasculosus.
c. h, sse epos olf.v, olfactory ventricle. thc, thalamencephalon.
inf, infundibulum. pd, cerebellar peduncles. v.3, third ventricle.
lt, "irum minas pre, unpaired portion of . v. 4, fourth ventricle.
l. v, lateral ventricle. pros a and 1.-Ix., roots of cerebral
m. o, medulla oblongata. prosoccele. nerve
m. v, mid-ventricle. pty, pitnitary ai

Fig. 11. Side view of embryo of first stage (X

. )-
Fig. 14. Under view of head of embryo of third stage (x 3).
Fig. 15. Side view of adult female (about 4 nat. siz e).

br. 1, first, and br. 5, last gill-cleft m. b, mid-brain.
c, caudal fin, (in fig. 11, end of tail). mn, mandible.
d. 1, first, and d. 2, second dorsal fin. na, nasal aperture
e, eye. pc, pectoral fin
e. br, external gills. pt. q, upper jaw
A : fore-brain. pv, pelvic fin.

b, hind-brain. so. s, somatic stalk.
m, nicoth. sp, spiracle.

ay, and z'y' (in 13) lines e:
which the stations shown in figs
5 and 6 are take

Art, XXX.—On the Connection of the Air-bladders and the Auditory-organ in
the Red Cod (Lotella bacchus). By T. Jerrery Parker, B.Sc.Lond.
Professor of Biology in the University of Otago.

(Read before the Otago Institute, 9th May, 1882.)
Plate XXXIII.

Ix his ** Study of Fishes "* Dr. Günther says,—* In many Teleostei a most

remarkable relation obtains between the organ of hearing and the air-

bladder. In the most simple form this connection is established in Pereoids
and the allied families in which the two anterior forms of the air-bladder
are attached to fontanelles of the occipital region of the skull, the vestibu-

lum occupying the opposite side of the membrane by which the fontanelle
is closed.

TA HE

Parxer.—On the Red Cod (Lotella bacchus). 235

Rather more than two years ago* a paper was read before the Zoological
Society of London, by Professors Bridge and Haddon, on the auditory os-
sicles of fishes ; I was unfortunately unable to hear the paper read and as
far as I know it has not yet been published, but before I left England Mr.
Haddon was good enough to give me a verbal account of the chief results
contained in it. One of these was that in many fishes, notably certain
Siluroids, the processes of the air-bladder were produced outwards to the
side-walls of the body, where the skin became very thin, forming a sort of
tympanic membrane, the vibrations of which were transmitted through
the air-bladder to the ossicula-auditis and thence to the organ of
hearing.

On dissecting the common Red Cod a short time since, I was interested
to find a combination of the two arrangements just described. As no ac-
cessory auditory apparatus has, I believe, hitherto been described in any of
the Gadide, I have thought it advisable to present the following account to
the Institute.

On the hinder surface of a roughly-prepared skull of Lotella, there is on
each side of the occipital condyle (fig. 1, o.c) a large foramen (au. f), bounded
internally by the basi- and ex-occipitals (b.o, e.o), and externally by the opis-
thotie (op.o). If the skull is prepared with sufficient care, this foramen is
seen to be filled with an extremely thin plate (J), formed partly of bone,
partly of membrane: its inner half is strongly plaited and fan-like, and
belongs to the basi-occipital: it is separated by a membranous interval
from the outer half, which is formed by the opisthotic, and is nearly smooth.
This lamina forms the lower part of the posterior wall of the auditory cap-
sule: the foramen, with the lamina stretched across it, may be called the
auditory fontanelle.

Immediately below and internal to this fontanelle is a large downwardly
directed process (x) of the basi-occipital, serving for the attachment of some
of the neck muscles, and having its hinder surface concave: immediately
external to the fontanelle is a process of the opisthotic (y) also bearing a
concave surface: and external to this again on the posterior surface of the
parotic process is a third facet (z) furnished by the pterotic.

The walls of the air-bladder (fig. 2) are for the most part thick and
tough, but on the anterior half of its dorsal surface they become so thin as
to be hardly distinguishable from the periosteum of the vertebral column.
Near its anterior end the bladder becomes markedly constricted, and in
front of the neck thus formed dilates considerably, forming the cornua
which pass outwards and slightly forwards and upwards with this anterior

* In the early part of 1880, I believe; but strangely enough I can find no notice of
the paper in the Index of ** Nature." i

236 Transactions.— Zoology.

face closely applied against the posterior surface of the skull. Each cornu
fits closely against the three facets already mentioned, and is strongly
attached by fibrous tissue to y and z, as well as to the outer border of x.

Over against the auditory fontanelle the wall of the bladder becomes
considerably thickened, forming a pad (p) which fits tightly into the fora-
men and comes in close contact with the lamina of the fontanelle, its surface
presenting folds corresponding to those in the lamina.

The outer or free end of each cornu of the air-bladder comes in close
contact with the thin skin (fig. 8, a) immediately in front of the dorsal end
of the shoulder-girdle and beneath the operculum (op).

The arrangements described must form a fairly efficient transmitting
apparatus to the organ of hearing. Sonorous vibrations meeting the thin
subopereular skin, will be transmitted to the air in the air-bladder and
thence to the auditory fontanelle, the vibration of which will act imme-
diately on the perilymph. The subopereular skin will thus act as an im-
` perfect tympanic membrane, the air-bladder as a tympanic cavity, and the
auditory fontanelle as a fenestra ovalis.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXIII.
Fig.1. Hinder view of the skull of Lotella bacchus (nat. size).
1l

au. f, right auditory fontanelle. 0p. 0, opisthotic.

b. o, basi-oceipital. pt. o, pterotic.

€. 0, ex-occipital. s. 0, Supra-ocipital.

ep. 0, epiotic. z,y,z, facets for attachment of air-
f.m, foramen magnum. bladder.

l, lamina filling up left auditory fon- IX, X, foramen for exit of ninth and

tanelle. tenth nerves.
Fig.2. Anterior end of air-bladder opened from the dorsalside; p, pad fitting against
: auditory fontanelle; 7, rete mirabile.
Fig. 3. Transverse section taken just behind the head (diagrammatic).
a, place where air-bladder comes in œs, cesophagus,
contact with subopercular integu- ^ p, pad of air bladder.
ment. sp. c, Spinal cord.
br. c, branchial cavity. v. 1, centrum of atlas vertebra.
ly, lymphatic gland (so called head-kidney). :

TRANS NZ. INSTITUTE, VOL XV PL XXXII

Lug. ^j

LOTELLA BACCHUS.

TIP del.

II.—BOTA N Y.

Arr. XXXL—On the New Zealand Desmidiem. Additions to Catalogue

and Notes om various Species. By W. M. Masgett, F.R.M.S.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 5th Ootober, 1882.]

| Plates XXIV. and XXV.

Tre following paper consists of two parts :—First, a list, with descriptions
and figures, of those plants which I have been able to add to my former
catalogue ; and secondly, notes upon some of the species described or men-
tioned in my paper, vol. XIII. of the Transactions, 1880, p. 297.

Several of the plants given in the following list have come to me in
gatherings from Hawke's Day, and I must express my thanks to Dr.
Speneer, of Napier, who has kindly forwarded these gatherings, and in
other ways materially assisted me. Indeed, strictly speaking, I have no
right to include these in my paper: but Dr. Spencer informs me that he is
not able this year to publish them. I understand that he proposes shortly
to describe several new species in other families of Alga.

In order to mark the plants so sent to me I have put after each the
letter S, in all cases where I had not previously found the plant in Canter-
bury or elsewhere myself.

I have also to thank Professor Nordstedt, of Lund, for sending me papers
of his upon Desmidiew and other Algs, which have been of great service ;
also Mr. Joshua, F.L.S., of Cirencester, England, who kindly sent me, a few
months ago, a number of tubes containing gatherings of Algæ from various
parts of England. In these tubes, although I have not yet thoroughly ex-
amined them, I have found, so far, more than fifty species of Desmidies, many
of which are uncommon, and all have been of great use to me for comparison
with the New Zealand forms.

My works of reference have been increased since 1880 by the addition
of Rabenhorst’s * Flora Europea Algarum,” Pritchard's “ Infusoria,” the
** Annals and Magazine of Natural History," and others. Examination of
these has not compelled me to abandon any of the species which I set down
in my former paper as new, with the exception, perhaps, of Staurastrum
(Didymocladon) stella and Docidium dilatatum. The former may possibly be
S. fureigerum or S. sexangulare : the latter is said by Mr. Archer to be pro-
bably D. ovatum, Nordstedt.

I have been fortunate enough in the last two years to find some species
of Desmidieæ in conjugation, with attached zygospores, notably Cosmarium

238 Transactions.— Botany.

tetraophthalmum, Closterium acerosum, Clost. lineatum, Penium margaritaceum,
and afew more. Still, conjugation seems to bé very rare here, and Dr.
Spencer tells me that it is equally so in Hawke’s Bay. By the way, it is
curious how capricious the Algæ often seem to be in their appearance and
disappearance. For example, two years ago, Micrasterias rotata and M.
ampullacea swarmed in some pools. This year both are exceedingly scarce
about Christchurch. Volvos globator was to be found, in 1878 and 1879, in
myriads: since then I have seen very few, and during the last twelve months
not a single specimen.

It will be observed that, with the help of the Hawke’s Bay gatherings, I
have been able to add three genera to the New Zealand Flora, viz., Desmi-
dium, Xanthidium, and Arthrodesmus ; but I have not found any of these in
Canterbury.

The measurements adopted in this paper are expressed in the modern
nomenclature which, as I understand, microscopists in Europe are endea-
vouring to bring into general use. Instead of the old “ inch," and
fractions of it, which were only intelligible to Englishmen, micro-measure-
ments are now expressed by the symbol p, representing a micro-millimetre.

e p = topo millimetre = z5000 inch almost: so that, for example,
instead of saying that Micrasterias rotata has a length of 1, inch, one would
say nowadays 278 u. This mode is intelligible to observers of all coun-
tries, and is undoubtedly preferable to the old one,

I regret to say that a little ditch near the Fendalton Road, which has
supplied me with some of the most curious of the New Zealand Desmids,
including Triploceras tridentatum, Staurastrum aculeatum, and others, will
soon be no longer available. At the best it was only a little ** grip" in a
field, almost dry in summer; and it was always a puzzle to me how so
many uncommon forms got there, especially as it could not have existed
many years. But now the march of progress is rapidly effacing it, and the
streets of the flourishing village of Bryndwr will probably in a few weeks
destroy it altogether. The worst of it is that I know no other habitat in
Canterbury for some of these forms.

Parr I,
Additions to Catalogue of New Zealand Desmidies.
1, Desmidium, Agardh.

D. swartzii, Agardh. S$. (R. IV. :

Not uncommon, apparently, in Hawke's Bay. It has not been found in
Canterbury. .

D. aptogonium, Brébisson. §. (R. XXXII.)

I have not seen this plant, which Dr. Spencer informs me occurs very
rarely in Hawke’s Bay.

MaskELr.—0On the New Zealand Desmidier. 239

2. Spheerozosma, Corda.

S. pulchrum, Bailey. S. (R. XXXV.)

Occurs in Hawke's Bay, rarely. I have not seen it. Mr. Archer (in
Pritch. Inf., p. 724) includes this plant in the genus Spondylosium, as it has
no processes uniting the joints. Rabenhorst considers Spondylosium only
a sub-genus of Spherozosma.

8. Euastrum, Ehrenberg.

E. ansatum, Ehrenberg. S. (R. XIV.)

Not uncommon. From Hawke's Bay.

4, Cosmarium, Corda.

C. ralfsii, var. B, var. nov.

Pig. 1.

Differs from the normal form only in its size, which is very small.
Length in front view, 37:5 u; breadth, 25. But these dimensions are
quite constant, and the larger form has not been present with it in any
gathering which I have observed. Were it not for the slightly triangular
segments it might be C. cucumis; it cannot be C. pyramidatum, as the frond
is smooth.

C. thwaitesii, Ralfs. (R. XVII.)

Fig. 2.

Rare.

I am doubtful about this plant, as I find no trace whatever of any gela-
tinous covering, whether for single fronds or colonies. Ralfs says of it,
** puncta very indistinct : the plant here is smooth. Length, 44 p.

C. pusillum, Brébisson.

Fig. 3.

This is the smallest plant of the genus known to me. I copy Mr.
Archer’s description (in Priteh. Inf, p. 731): ‘Frond very minute,
slightly broader than long, constriction acute, segments angulato- M
n narrowing upwards, smooth, angles rounded, ends slightly concave.’

I think, however, that the plant here is punctate. The plant is scarcely
visible below a power of 200 diameters. Length of frond, 124 ; breadth,

5 u.

Hitherto described only from France (Brébisson) and Saxony (Raben-
horst).

Not common. I have specimens dividing, but no zygospores.

C. punctulatum, Brébisson. i

Very similar to a young state of C. margaritiferun : indeed Mr. Archer
(in Pritch. Inf., p. 733) unites the two. Rabenhorst is doubtful on the
point.

Common, both in Canterbury and Hawke’s Bay.

240 i Transactions. — Botany.

C. gemmiferum, Brébisson. 5.

Fig. 4.

A large, handsome species, of the general appearance of C. margariti-
ferum, covered with conspicuous pearly granules, but differing by having on
each segment, at the middle, on both surfaces, a rounded protuberance
bordered with granules, which is best seen in end view. (Pritch. Inf.,
p. 738.)

The typical plant has slightly truncate ends; in our species the trunea-
tion is sometimes not apparent. -

Seemingly not uncommon in Hawke’s Bay. The European species has
only been found, I think, in France.

C. obsoletum, Hantzsch, var. punctatum, var. nov. B.

Fig. 5.

Frond in front view almost circular, the breadth perhaps a little more
than the length. Edge smooth. Constriction deep, narrow, linear. Seg-
ments broader than long, with a minute, bluntly-triangular process on
each at the entrance of the constriction on each side; processes convergent,
pointing slightly outwards. End view elliptic, showing the processes.
Surface of frond distinctly punctate. Diameter in front view, 60-65 p.
Zygospore unknown.

Not uncommon in gatherings from Hawke’s Bay.

Professor O. Nordstedt, in a paper which he has kindly sent me on some
Alge in the museum of Lund, figures a species from Jaya—C. obsoletum,
Hantzsch, closely resembling the above. The same plant is found in.
Rabenhorst (Flor. Alg., sect. iii, p. 227) as Arthrodesmus obsoletus, asvariety
of A. convergens, Neither author, however, gives more than the very briefest
description. But Prof. Nordstedt's figure clearly shows his plant quite
smooth, without puncta. In other respects I see no difference, and I think
the puncta are not sufficient to raise our plant above the position of a
variety.

C. speciosum, Nordstedt, var. inflatum, var. nov.

Fig. 6.

Frond in front view elliptical, the ends not at all or very slightly com-
pressed ; segments longer than broad, sides convex; constriction deep,
narrow, linear. Segments when empty showing rows of minute semi-
orbicular granules, the rows apparently radiating from the centre of each
segment, but not reaching quite to it, so that the median space would be.
smooth if it were not for a number of longitudinal rows of smaller granules,
which aes being slightly eurved and not all in focus at once, testify to the
presencé of a centralinflation. "The result of the two sets of granules is to

TRANS. NZ INSTITUTE YOL XV. PL XXIV.

Hec

NEW ZEALAND DESMIDIZA.

KMM dei.

MaskELL.—On the New Zealand Desmidier. 241

give a laterally-grooved appearance to the segment and a minutely undulate
appearance to the edge, while the central portion seems longitudinally
costate.

In side view each segment is angular-elliptic, the end somewhat truncate;
and a broadly rounded inflation is distinctly visible at each side.

End view elliptic.

Length of frond 72 u; breadth in front view 50 p; breadth at inflation
in side view 87 u; breadth at constriction 25 u.

Not common: as yet only from the ditch at Bryndwr, near Fendalton,
where T'riploceras tridentatum occurs, and very rarely in gatherings from
Hawke's Day.

I had long been puzzled by this plant, and had come to the notion that
it might be a new species. Dut my English gatherings from Mr. Joshua
have been useful here. One of them is labelled, ** C. speciosum var. biforme,
Nordstedt,” and seems to contain scarcely any other Desmidies; and the
European plant appears to correspond closely with ours. The differences
are, that in the New Zealand plant the central inflation is quite distinet,
especially in side view, and the ends are either round or only compressed
very slightly, in front view. I rather think also that the granules are
smaller than in the English form.

I have met with no description of the European C. speciosum. Neither
Ralfs, Rabenhorst, nor Pritchard mentions it; and the only reference
which I have found in Professor Nordstedt’s papers is a statement that it
occurs very sparingly in the Sandwich Islands.

The term “ biforme” attached to my English specimens refers, I pre-
sume, to the fact that some of them approach in outline rather to C.
botrytis.

C. cyclicum Lundell, var. ampliatum, var. nov.

g. 7.

Frond in front view orbicular, each segment being about twice as broad
as long. Constriction linear, not deep, gaping. Segments when empty
showing a number of minute semi-orbicular granules, arranged in rows
radiating from the centre, so as to give a grooved appearance to the frond
and an undulate appearance to the edge. The ends are not at all com-
pressed.

End view elliptic : the edge undulate.

Diameter of frond in front view, either way, about 50 u: breadth at
constriction 25 u.

Rare: as yet only from a ditch on the Sumner Road, near Lyttelton, in
company with Penium margaritaceum.,

242 Transactions.— Botany.

I have not seen Lundell’s description of his plant, which appears to be
very rare in England. But, in the ** Midland Naturalist,” vol, iv., 1881,
I find C. cyclicum figured by Mr. A. W. Wills, without description. Assum-
ing, as is most probable, that this figure is accurate, the English plant
differs from ours in having a deep narrow constriction, so that the seg-
ments approximate quite closely and indeed touch each other. In the
New Zealand variety the wide shallow constriction is quite conspicuous,
and the segments diverge from each other at once.

C. botrytis, Bory. (R. XVI.)

In my former paper I expressed doubts as to this species; but many
specimens have since come under my observation and there is no doubt

"that the plant occurs here plentifully. It is common near Christchurch
and in the Cust Valley.

C. tetraophthalmum, Kiitzing. (R. XVII, XXXIII.)

Var. a, the large form.

I have no specimens from Caines which I can with certainty refer
to this plant, but several occur in gatherings from Hawke’s Bay. I see no
difference between it and the English plant.

Var. 8, the small form.
Fig. 8.

The frond is small, more orbicular than in var. a, the segments being
broader than long and the pearly granules are much smaller, indeed incon-
spicuous. I should not have considered the two as the same species, were
it not that in one of Mr. Joshua’s English gatherings I find a plant
(apparently identical with this) which is labelled ** Cos. tetraophthalmum,
small form, zygospores, not botrytis, fide Nordstedt.” In that gathering are
some specimens in conjugation, and I have been fortunate enough to find
one here also in the same condition, as shown in my figure. I may observe
that Ralfs, in his description of the large form, says,—‘ the sporangia are
large and their spines finally branched; ” but in his pl. xxxiii. he figures
the spines as subulate. Those of my English specimens are also subulate,
but ptenenie in both instances the zygospores are not mature.

Length in front view, 44 u; breadth, 40 »; diameter of zygospore, in-
cluding spines, 65 y.
Rare: from Lyttelton.
C. undulatum, Corda, var. B, var. nov. (?)
Fig. 9

The distinctive charaeter of this plant is its small size, the length being
only 88 u, the breadth about the same. In Ralfs? plate xv. two sizes
are shown, but both are larger than our plant, and the measurement given
in the same work is, length zły of an inch, or about 68 y.

MaskELL.—On the New Zealand Desmidier. 248

C. tenue, sp. nov.

Fig. 10.

Frond sub-orbicular, the segments slightly broader than long. Ends
rounded. Edge smooth ; constriction deep, narrow, linear. Frond neither
punctate nor granulate. A single starch vesicle is visible in the centre of
each segment.

End view dlliptio;

Length of frond 15:5 p; breadth at constriction 8 p

Not common : my specimens were all found amongst Chara, in running
water, ncar Christchurch.

This is a very minute plant, scarcely larger than C. pusillum. It nearly
resembles C. bioculatum, Brébisson, but differs in the absence of the distinct
isthmus which, according to Ralfs, connects the segments of that species,
and in having a deep and narrow, instead of a wide and gaping, constric-
tion. C. exiguum, Archer (Micr. Journ., 1864, pl. vi.), has oblong seg-
ments. I find none of the minute Cosmaria described exactly corresponding
to this form. It has not the colour of C. tinctum, Ralfs.

5. Xanthidium, Ehrenberg.

X. cristatum, Brébisson. S. (R. XIX.)

I have not found this plant in Canterbury. It seems to be not uncom-
mon in Hawke's Bay.

X. aculeatum, Ehrenberg. S. (R. XIX.)

Same remark as for the last species.

6. Arthrodesmus, Ehrenberg.

A. incus, Brébisson. S. (BR. XX.)

Only from Hawke's Day.

A. convergens, Ehrenberg. 8. (R. XX.)

Only a single specimen observed, in a gathering from Hawke's Bay.
The spines on the ends of the segments in this specimen were sigmoid,
bending slightly outwards.

7. Staurastrum, Me.

S. dilatatum, Ehrenberg. (R. XXL.)

Not uncommon.

S. alternans, Brébisson. (R. XXI.)

Rare.

S. tricorne, Brébisson. S. (R. XXIL.)

I eannot identify any of my Canterbury specimens with this orm; which
appears to be common in Hawke's Day.

Rabenhorst considers the two last as only varieties of S. dilatatum. The
distinction between S. alternans and S. tricorne is very slight, depending
upon a ininute prolongation of the angles of the latter into short processes.

244 Transactions.— Botany.

S. punctulatum, Brébisson. (R. XXII.)

Common.

Distinguishable from S. dilatatum chiefly by the more turgid segments
and generally rougher frond.

S. aculeatum, Ehrenberg. (R. XXIII.)

Not common: as yet only from the Bryndwr ditch. It is curious that
this ditch, perhaps twenty yards long, a couple of feet wide, and a few
inches in depth, should have contained so many species of Desmidiese, most
of them too of great interest and beauty.

S. spinosum, Brébisson. (Rh. XXII.)

Very rare: indeed I am not sure that this plant occurs here. Raben-
horst makes it only a variety of S. (Xanthidium) furcatum, Ehr., a plant
which Ralfs mentions only doubtfully.

Some speeimens in gatherings from Hawke's Bay were referred by Dr.
Spencer to this species, but on close examination appear to me to be rather
the next.

S. eustephanum, Ehrenberg, var. emarginatum, var. nov.

Fig. 11.

Frond in side view deeply constricted at the middle: the constriction
wide, gaping. Segments sub-elliptic, the lateral margins convex or turgid,
the outer margins nearly straight, sometimes concave. At each angle
appear three spines, not in the same plane: the terminal spine long,
subulate, tipped with a sharp awn, the two others shorter, cylindrical, forked
at the tip. These processes are quite smooth, but I think there is some-
times a minute punctation on the frond. In an empty frond the terminal
processes of the third angle can be seen foreshortened on the segments.
There are no processes on the edges, except at the angles.

Frond in end view triangular, the sides of the triangle emarginate, or
widely crenate, being a little inflated at the middle. Each angle termin-
ates in a somewhat elongated cylindrical or subulate process tipped with a
sharp awn. On the sides, close to the angles, are seen six other processes,
shorter than the terminal ones, cylindrical, and forked at the tip, and the
bases of these are conjoined; they are not on the plane of the triangle, so
that they present somewhat the appearance of a star with six short rays.
At the base of the fork, on each process, there is an exceedingly minute
spine. The processes are smooth and project a little beyond the sides of
the triangle, not perpendicularly to the sides but pointing somewhat towards
the angles.

The whole plant is very minute; average length of segments in side
view (exclusive of processes) 284: length of side of triangle in end view
(exclusive of awns) 254; length of awns 4p.

MasxErr.—On the New Zealand Desmidiex. 245

At first sight this plant might be taken, in side view, for S. spinosum, or
in end view for S. monticulosum, Brébisson. But it differs from the former
in having its outer edges less turgid than the inner and in its processes not
being on the same plane ; from the latter in the more cylindrical lateral
processes and their forked tips. The nearest resemblance to it is, I think,
S. (Desmidium) eustephanum, Ehrenberg, an American plant, referređ to by
Ralfs, p. 215, without figure, and described and figured in Pritchard’s Infus.,
p. 748 and pl. ii., fig. 8. The differences are that in the New Zealand
plant the sides, in end view, are emarginate and not rectilinear as in the
American variety, and the lateral processes project beyond the sides,
whereas in Pritchard’s figure they are very small and do not reach the
sides. In S. senarium, Ehrenberg (also American), similar processes pro-
ject, but there is also a second series of six others, shorter and in almost
corresponding directions, behind the first. In the ** Midland Naturalist,”
vol. iv., pl. v., Mr. A. W. Wills figures S. pseudofurcigerum, Reinsch, not
unlike our plant in end view, but it is covered with minute spines on the
processes as well as on the frond, and the side view is also different.

On the whole, I take this plant to be intermediate between S. eustepha-
num and S. senarium.

is clepsydra, Spencer (in lit. cum specim.), sp. nov. 8.

Fig. 12.

1g.

Frond somewhat large, smooth. Segments in side view broader than
long, widening rapidly from the constrietion which is not deep. The ex-
ternal edges are either straight or oftener slightly concave: lateral edges
convex. Ultimate angles ending in a fine awn or muero. In consequence
of the shallow constriction the segments are closely united at the base, the
junction is broad, and there is no isthmus or band whatever. The apex of
the third angle with its awn is usually visible beyond the external edge of
each segment.

Frond in end view triangular; the sides equal, slightly concave : some-
what mammillate at the angles which are terminated by the awns. The
concavity of the sides is not always conspicuous.

Frond quite free from puncta.

I have seen no zygospores attached to fronds, but in every gathering
there are a number of bodies which may not improbably belong to this
plant. They resemble generally those of S. dejectum, but have fewer spines.
I have been able to compare them not only with Ralfs’ figures of S. dejec-
tum, but also with zygospores of that species in my English gatherings.

Length of frond in side view 31-40 » ; breadth at external edge of seg-
ments (exclusive of awns) 80-35 p; breadth at constriction 15-17 p; side of
triangle in end view 30-35 p ; length of awn 5 p.

246 Transactions.— Botany.

It appears to be abundant in Hawke’s Bay, at least in one locality. I
have not found it in Canterbury.
_ This plant at first sight bears great resemblance to S. dejectum, Bréb.,
and indeed, when seen in end view, is not to be distinguished from that
plant. But, as Dr. Spencer remarks in his letter to me, the broad junction
of the segments in side view renders it distinct. Ralfs observes of S. dejec-
tum that “ its segments are connected either without a band or with a very
short one:" the expression of Rabenhorst is—“ sinu amplo, acutangulo vel
obtusangulo;" but no conclusion could be drawn from either phrase that
the segments of the Enropean plant are so closely and broadly joined
as those of S. clepsydra. Indeed, Ralfs gives the breadth at constriction of
B. dejectum as 344, inch, which is much smaller than that of the New Zea-
land plant. If S. cuspidatum, which differs from S. dejectum chiefly in the
length of its connecting band, is considered a good species, the same rule
might well be observed for S. clepsydra.

S. cuspidatum, Brébisson. (R. XXI.)

Not common. Two specimens from Canterbury, and a few from
Hawke’s Bay.

S. (Didymocladon) fürsiserum, Brébisson. §. (R. XXXIII.)

Fig. 13.

The specimens whieh I have seen have all either five or six radiating
processes in end view. Rabenhorst unites Didymocladon with Staurastrum,
and says that the plant may have 8-4—6-7-8-9 rays: he omits 5. In all
my specimens the rays in focus at the extreme end have the other series
behind them in exact, or almost exact, correspondence with them, as
shown in my figure.

For comparison with my D. stella (‘Lrans., vol. xiii., p. 808) see below,
under that species, in the second part of this paper.

Only from Hawke's Bay, where it seems to be not uneommon.

8. Penium, Brébisson.

P. margaritaceun, Ehrenberg. (R. XXV. and XXXIII.)

I have specimens which, I think, can be referred to all the three varie-
ties, a, 3 and y of Ralfs. Rabenhorst unites the two first, and indeed here
they all occur mingled together. As for the third, the main difference
between it and the others, in England, appears to be the smaller size of
its granules. None of my specimens show such large granules as are
figured by Ralfs, but some are slightly constricted at the middle, while
others show no constriction.

I was fortunate enough to find, on one occasion, a large quantity of
this plant in full conjugation, with attached zygospores : there seems to be
nothing to distinguish it from the English species.

MaskELL.—On the New Zealand Desmidiee. 247

From the Sumner Road, Lyttelton, and very rarely from the Cust Valley.

P. jenneri, Ralfs. (R. XX XIII.) or

P. brebissonii, Meneghini. (R. XXV.)

I have great doubts which of these two occur here, or indeed whether
either has come under my observation. Possibly I have mistaken Cosmarium
thwaitesii for it. If P. brebissonit always occurs in colonies in mucous
strata, then I have not seen it.

Very rare, in any case.

9. Triploceras, Bailey.

I observe that Rabenhorst and other algologists place this genus, with
some of the Docidia, under Naegeli's genus Plewrotenium, so that probably
Bailey’s name must be given up.

T. tridentatum, mihi, var. cylindricum, var. nov.

In vol. xiii. of the Trans., p. 811, I described a plant of this species with
a rectangular section. The present variety is circular in section, and of a
generally thicker form. Otherwise there seems to be no difference, and the
two are found together.

From the Bryndwr diteh, and also, rarely, from Hawke's Bay.

10. Closterium, Nitzsch.

C. griffithii, Berkeley.

Fig. 14.

Fairly common. Length, from 110-160 y.

C. venus, Kiitzing.

I see that Rabenhorst considers this as a separate species, though Ralfs
unites it to C. diane. As far as I can make out, the main difference be-
tween the two is that C. venus is the smaller. However, the dimensions
appear to be constant.

C. ehrenbergii, Meneghini. (R. XXVIII.)

Not uncommon.

Distinguishable, especially from C. seleneum, mihi, by its thick rounded
ends and by a conspicuous median inflation of the inner margin. As to
this, see below, under C. selenzum, in Part 1I. of this Paper.

11. Spirotznia, Brébisson.

Sp. obscura, Ralfs.

Very rare.

'This plant is subject to the same disadvantage as Sp. condensata. Its
distinguishing eharaeter is the spiral endochrome and this is quite destroyed
by all the preserving fluids which I have tried.

12. Scenedesmus, Meyen.

Rabenhorst relegates this genus to the Palmellacez but as other authors

include it among Desmidies I leave it. :

248 Transactions.— Botany.

S. acutus, Meyen, var. dimorphus, Kützing. (R. XXXI.)

The cells are pointed, closely arranged in a single even row and the two
outer ones are lunate.

Not common.

S. obtusus, Meyen. (R. XXXI.)

The cells are ovate or oblong and not in an even straight row.

Common.

Parr II.
Notes on some of the Desmidiee described in my former paper.*

I mave had the advantage lately of perusing, in vol. x. of ‘ Grevillea,”
No. 58, Sept. 1881, an article by Mr. Archer reviewing my paper on New
Zealand Desmidiese. It has been a great satisfaction to me that so acknow-
ledged an authority does not find grave fault with the descriptions which I
gave of my new species, nor, in general, with the paper itself; and Mr.
Archer's remarks have gone far to clear up some points upon which I have
been in doubt. I take this opportunity of referring again, in a more or less
explanatory way, to some of the plants therein mentioned, as well as to
some others that Mr. Archer makes no comment upon.

Previously, however, I must touch upon a point referring to the whole
family. Mr. Archer agrees with me in thinking that there is great reason
to believe many of the Desmidiew to be cosmopolitan, but he goes on to
remark that my “ identifications of certain species may not be thoroughly
correct.” The same thought was certainly in my own mind when writing
my paper; and iù my introductory remarks I observed that “in many of
the species which I have set down here as European, more especially
perhaps in the genus Cosmarium, I have noticed peculiarities which do not
seem to have been mentioned by authors. The discussion of these would
lead me beyond the scope of this paper and perhaps the characters to which
I refer would not even suffice to raise the plants even to ‘varieties?’ ” In
point of fact, three reasons prevented me from attempting to differentiate
these plants from European species. First, the dearth of works of refer-
ence, for it was impossible to tell whether the minute characters noticeable
were referred to or not by any author elsewhere. Secondly, a doubt
whether these characters might after all only have been overlooked, or
erroneously referred to, by previous observers ; and an instance of this is
afforded me in Mr. Archer's paper in ** Grevillea,” where Staurastrum avicula
is stated to be really, in England, “not a smooth species, but rough,” and
this was a plant regarding which I expressed doubts in my paper and which

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xiii., 1880, p. 297.

MASKELL.— On the New Zealand Desmidiex. 949

is now stated to have been wrongly figured in Ralfs. And, thirdly, I was
unwilling, unless fortified by more evidence, to multiply species and varieties
or to introduce confusion, if I could help it.

Mr. Archer’s doubts as to some of my identifications are therefore, I
confess, not unwarranted, and it is quite possible that future observers,
noting the peculiarities of our New Zealand Desmids, minute as these
peculiarities often are, may go beyond me and endeavour to raise the plants
to distinct rank. Still, even now, when I have had the advantage of longer
examination and extended means of reference, I hesitate to do so. In the
cases of some plants, specially mentioned in Mr. Archer's paper, notes and
explanations will be found in the following pages: as regards many of the
others, want of time has prevented me from devoting to them so close an
observation as would be necessary to elucidate such minute features. As
will be seen below, I am almost tempted to boldly make a new species of
the plant which, in my former paper, I referred to Micrasterias rotata; but
even in that case I refrain from doing so.

Spharozosma excavatum, Ralfs.

I find that this plant is somewhat less rare than I thought it to be; but
still I can by no means consider it common: and in consequence of its
great fragility connected filaments are found much more seldom than sepa-
rate joints.

Micrasterias rotata, Greville; and

Micrasterias denticulata, Brébisson.

ig. 16.

With regard to the distinction between these two, I find from Mr.
Archer’s paper that that there is no doubt about it, owing to the difference
between the zygospores. These I haye never yet seen, and my only means
of distinguishing were the teeth of the lateral lobes ; and as both sharp
and truncate teeth are found here indiscriminately, sometimes all round the
frond, sometimes sharp on one segment and truncate on the other, some-
times both sharp and truncate on the same segment, I am still greatly in
doubt whether M. denticulata occurs here at all.

And now as to our M. rotata, Is it identical with the English plant, or
so nearly so as to be considered the same, or shall it be erected into a new
species? Here my doubts arise from the second of the sources mentioned
just now; that is, an uncertainty whether some of the features noticeable
here may not occur in European plants but have been either overlooked by
authors or mentioned somewhere unknown to me.

The first difference is size. According to Ralfs the dimensions of
M. rotata are,—length, jg, inch; breadth, 4$z inch: and Rabenhorst's
measurements apparently agree with this. Reduced to modern nomen-

250 Transactions.— Botany.

clature this would be: length 274 u; breadth, 940 p. All my New Zealand
specimens which I can consider as full grown have a length not less than
820 u, and many range as high as 400. The average difference is shown
in the diagram, fig. 16d.

Secondly, I think the teeth of the lateral lobes are more numerous, and
sharper, than those of the European plant, supposing that is that Ralfs’
figure may be taken as the general form. My figure 16a shows the number
and character of the teeth in a full-grown plant.

Thirdly, and this is probably an important character, the extremity of
the end lobe shows divisions which I am not sure that I find in previous
descriptions. As shown in fig. 16a, and more highly magnified in 16c, the
extremity of the end lobe has the two teeth at the angles, but it is also
deeply divided by a median elliptical cleft, and at the opening of this cleft,
on each side, are two short spines or teeth, each pair converging so as
almost to close the cleft; and the pairs are not on the same plane, the
lower ones appearing as if from a mammillate inflation on the subdivision
of the lobe, :

Are these specific distinctions? I am not prepared to say. With
regard to the last, Rabenhorst’s phrase is—** lobo polari angusto cuneato
prominulo, in apice plus minus profunde sinuato- vel undulato-exciso,
angulis oblique truncatis vel bidentatis." Mr. Archer (in Pritehard, Inf.
p. 727,) says, ** End lobe very slightly exserted, its angles very slightly
produced, bidentate, ends emarginate." Possibly neither phrase can be
construed to include such a cleft as that shown in our plant. As for the
spines, they might at first sight be taken for those of M. fimbriata, but they
are less hairlike than in that plant, and besides there is never any sign
whatever here of the spines seen on the teeth of M. fimbriata, in the lateral
lobes. ;

In my figure 16b I represent a specimen which only once came under
my notice, amongst perhaps a dozen of the ordinary form, and which I take
to be a young state of the plant. It is smaller in size, but the cleft of the
end lobe is there. The angles of that lobe are scarcely bidentate, and the
spines at the cleft are inconspicuous. And the teeth of the lateral lobe are
of irregular form, some truncate, some sharp. It appeared to me that the
specimen was certainly immature.

On the whole, I hesitate yet as to the identification of this plant, and
being unable to make up my mind on the point, leave it as M. rotata. In
the character of the endochrome, in the arrangement of the amylaceous
vesicles, and in the mode of self-division (as noted in my former paper) it
resembles the European species. When a zygospore is found, the doubt
may be cleared up, but we may have to wait some time for that.

MasxkEnr.—On the New Zealand Desmidies. 251

I have already mentioned that this plant, which was common here two
years ago, has been very scarce of late: and no sign of conjugation has as
yet come under my observation.

Holocystis incisa.

-Mr. Archer unites this to Micrasterias (other authors, I find, include it
under Tetrachastrum) ; and he states that instead of being identical, as I had
thought, with Dr. Wallich's Indian plant, it is probably the same as a plant
from Sweden, reported by Cleve and called M. decemdentata B upsaliensis.

Kuastrum binale, Turpin.

The plant mentioned by me (vol. xiii., p. 306) as either this or E. legate
is certainly E. binale, as I have satisfied myself by comparison with Ralfs’
figures, and with specimens in my English gatherings. Æ. elegans shows
the sides of the terminal notch extending considerably beyond the lateral
spines. I regret to say that the figure 26 in vol. xiii., pl. xii., is about as
unlike the plant which it is supposed to represent as it is possible to be ;
and unluckily Mr. Archer has been misled by it to take my Huastrum for a
new thing. . My original drawing was meant to be, and I think was, almost
exactly resembling Ralfs’ figure 8 d (or 8 f) in his pl. xiv.

Cosmarium margaritiferum.

I believe that several of the forms supposed by me to belong to this
species were really C. tetraophthalmum, C. broomeii, etc., or at least closely
allied to them. C. biretum I have never seen here: C. botrytis is certainly
common. The conjugation of C. margaritiferum I saw once, and could detect
no difference from the European plant. In this case also the printed figures
in pl. xii., vol. xiii., figs. 27, 28, and 29, are unsatisfactory. Fig. 28 was
intended to show a slight truncation, but it does not show any.

Cosmarium crenatum, Ralfs.

Fig. 15.

If Ralfs’ figure 7, pl. xv., be correct, our New Zealand form differs
from the English one by having its ends (as my figure shows) straight,
without crenations. I think also that the segments are somewhat wider at
the base. Length of frond 80:5 p; breadth 27 p.

Cosmarium botrytis, Bory.

In examining this plant I have been able to detect a very decided volun-
tary motion, which on one occasion I observed for nearly three hours. As
far as I can gather from works available to me, it has never been satisfac-
torily shown that the Desmidiex travel voluntarily, that is, in the manner
in which Diatoms travel. It has long been known that Désmids ‘‘ move ;”
that is, they will come to the surface if buried in mud, or to the side of a
vessel nearest to the light. But such movements as these, as Ralfs remarks
(p. 22), may be due rather to the stimulus of light than to ‘ voluntary

252 Transactions.— Botany.

effort." Many observers have recorded notes on this subject. Ralfs quotes
the following :—'* It was impossible to determine whether the vague motions
of Closterium were voluntary or not" (Dalrymple) :—‘‘I have seen Euas-
trum margaritiferum move quite distinctly” (Bailey):—** Elles n'ont pas
un mouvement sensible sur le porte-objet du microscope” (Brébisson)—
contradietory assertions evidently. Mr. Archer (in Pritch. Inf., p. 5) says
that “the Desmidiee are seen to move. * * * * This phenomenon is
most notable in Closterium; in others it is scarcely, in many not at all,
cognizable.” The Rev. Mr. Osborne, in the Journ. of the Micros. Soc., ii.,
235, attributes the movements of Closteria to cilia, but no other observer
seems to agree with his views. A friend of mine tells me that he has
frequently seen Cl. lunula “rolling over and over.” But none of these
statements appear to me to satisfactorily settle the question whether the
Desmids do voluntarily travel, in any willed direction, as the Diatoms do,
or whether the movements observed may not have been due to some cur-
rents in the water or disturbing influences beyond the field of the miero-
scope at the moment. I venture, therefore, to give a few notes of the
motions observed by me in Cosmarium botrytis, motions which I believe
to have been perfectly “voluntary,” and not due to any external in-
fluences.

I had been observing the plant on a morning during the present spring,
and comparing it with some specimens in my English gatherings. The
specimen under observation was situated in the centre of my “ field," in a
small clear space between a dead Pinnularia and a small speck of dirt. It
had been stationary for quite an hour, and there was no appearance during
that time of any “ swarming” within it. The day was fine, and an even
full light came through the diaphragm. All at once I detected a com-
mencement of *swarming," quite faint at first; and when this had con-
tinued two or three minutes, I observed a slight oscillation of the frond.
By degrees the oscillation inereased, and the Desmid began clearly to move
from its place. Soon the motion increased, and the plant steadily worked
its way out between the Pinnularia and the dirt, not gliding straight-forward
but jerking along, with a motion exactly like that of a man elbowing his
way through a erowd, pushing forward first one side and then the other.
It was clear that the Pinnularia could not produce any effect on it, as it
was dead; and I carefully looked to see whether anything in its neigh-
bourhood eould have set a current in motion, but found nothing. In about
ten minutes the Cosmarium had jerked or elbowed itself out into the open
water, and still continued its journey towards the apparent lower edge of the
slide. Five minutes after, the “ swarming " somewhat increased, as did
also the oscillation ; and the plant then stopped and began (also in jerks)

MASKELL.— On the New Zealand Desmidies, 958

to raise itself on end, an operation which it took four minutes to complete.
Having attained an upright position it remained there two minutes, waving
gently to and fro, and then, all of a sudden, fell over on the other side.
The “ swarming ” had now become quite violent, and the plant recom-
menced its travels, but this time in the contrary direction, returning towards
the Pinnularia ; after continuing thus for a minute or two it stopped, and
then once more travelled away again. For half an hour it continued
these manœuvres, sometimes going one way, sometimes another, always
* elbowing" its way along, and in the main getting farther away from its
original spot. Sometimes, when it stopped, it would roll about from side
to side rather violently (but never from end to end). I thought I observed
that as the ** swarming” increased, so also did the “ jerks,” and it appeared
to me also that the endochrome was changing. It showed a tendency to
form in each segment two masses of closer consistency than the rest; each
of these masses, retaining its bright green colour, became surrounded with
a brownish band, and it was in this band (never in the green particles) that
the swarming was conspicuous. Once an exceedingly minute Infusorium,
searcely visible under the 4 objective, came sailing towards the plant, some-
what leisurely; but, when almost on the point of touching it, darted suddenly
back to some distance. Wasitrepelled? I could not say: it did not return.

The oscillations and rollings of the Cosmarium continued for two or
three hours, and I observed that whenever it chanced to come to any little
mass of weed or dirt obstructing its course it avoided it, sometimes indeed
retracing its steps a little to get round a headland. Whenever it raised
itself on end I took especial pains to see whether anything could be observed
of the nature of cilia, or whether any appearance could be detected in the
water leading to the supposition that retractile processes existed, but with-
out success.

I have no doubt that the movements described were quite as **volun-
tary,” as those of any Diatom. In another part of the same slide a Stau-
roneis was travelling very actively and the difference between the two plants
was that the Diatom glided backwards and forwards without more than very
slight oscillation, whereas the Cosmarium made its way simply by lateral
jerkings.

Staurastrum gracile, Ralfs.

Fig. 17.

This is another of the plants in which the differences from the European
form do not seem to me to be sufficient to render it distinct. As my figure
shows, it is less slender and the processes are shorter than in Ralfs’ species.
Length in end view from the middle of one side to the end of the opposite
process (exclusive of the four spines) 50 u : length of process 15 p.

254 Transactions.— Botany.

Staurastrum avicula, Brébisson.

Mr, Archer thinks that our plant may be a distinct form and says that
Ralfs’ figure of the English species is incorrect. I am willing to accept
this, but as I have not seen any specimens since writing my former paper I
am not prepared to suggest any new name.

All these minute forms of Stawrastrum are difficult of identification and
it would be easy to multiply species upon the slight differences occurring so
frequently.

Didymocladon stella, mihi.

This plant must, I suppose, be relegated to the genus Staurastrum, as
Pritchard, Rabenhorst and succeeding writers do not admit Ralfs' genus.

As to its specific status, I am in some doubt. After carefully compar-
ing it with specimens of S. furcigerum, both from Hawke's Bay and from
England, and allowing for Rabenhorst's statement that S. furcigerum may
have from three to nine rays in end view, I cannot regard my S. (Didymocla-
don) stella as identical with that plant. In all my specimens of S. furcigerum,
as remarked in the first part of this paper, whether there are five or six
rays, those rays which are behind the terminal ones, and which are at first
sight out of focus, are always in almost, if not quite, direct correspondence
of direction with the terminal rays. I cannot see how in any case the pecu-
liar multi-radiate appearanee of S. stella can be produced by the English
plant. ;

I find, however, in the * Midland Naturalist,” a figure (vol. iv., pl. v.)
of Staurastrum arctiscon, Ehrenberg, a plant mentioned by Rabenhorst as
American, under the name Xanthidium arctiscon, and seemingly found
lately in Wales. This plant, in end view, has six terminal rays, and eight
others behind them, almost in corresponding directions. Whether, in some
cases, it may show the twenty-eight divaricating rays of my S. stella I can-
not say: if so, my plant will have to be abandoned as a distinct species.

S. pseudo-furcigerum, Reinsch, though its side view approaches best to
that of S. stella, differs altogether in end view, being then more like S.
eustephanum in general outline.

I find that Mr. Archer would refer our plant rather to Staurastrum sex-
angulare, Bulnheim, which I do not know.

Docidium baculum, Ehrenberg.

I expressed in my former paper doubts as to the existence of this plant
here, and after comparison with English specimens I have come to the con-
clusion that it is not found here, or at least that it has not come under my
notice. Its distinctive character is the possession of a solitary, prominent |
inflation at the base of each segment. All my New Zealand specimens
show at least more than one inflation,

MaskELL.—On the New Zealand Desmidier. - 255

Closterium selengum, mihi.

Fig. 19.

Two of the distinguishing marks separating this plant from C. ehrenbergii
are—the acuteness of the ends and the absence of a median inflation of the
inner margin. The first character is constant and conspicuous. With
regard to the second, I find that although, in its natural state, the inner
margin forms a clear concave curve, yet in all the preserving fluids which I
have tried an inflation becomes noticeable ; not indeed such an inflation as
that of C. ehrenbergii, but of the nature of that shown in my figure, where
the inner margin becomes nearly straight. Indeed, in glycerine, it is some-
times quite straight. :

I find also that when fronds are about to conjugate, an inflation is notice-
able on both the outer and the inner margin, but only in the immediate
region where the suture should be; that is, the cell-wall at that particular
spotis bulged out all round. This, which is part of the process of conjuga-
tion, as I am about to describe, is quite different from the wide inflation
visible in C. ehrenbergii.

The process of conjugation, however, as I have lately been fortunate
enough to see up to a certain point, is the same as in C. ehrenbergii, as
deseribed by the Rev. W. Smith, in the Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist.,
- 1850, p. 1, and pl. i. Two fronds, each of which presents the slight
bulging at the middle just mentioned, approach each other, and then
become surrounded by a mucous envelope, within which they lie, longi-
tudinally approximate, their ends almost touching, and their concave sides
turned towards each other. Next, they proceed to undergo self-division :
each frond separates at the middle, drawing itself out until, after the
separation, there appear four fronds, each with one long arm and one very
short arm, the latter terminating in a rounded short beak. Then the con-
jugation takes place by the junction of each corresponding pair, the junc-
tion being operated at the point where the bases of the long and short arms
occur: and the endochrome, pouring out from each frond and joining in
the middle, forms the zygospore, or, rather, the two zygospores, as there is
one to each pair. Unfortunately, I cannot say precisely the nature of these
zygospores. The specimens which I observed had been placed in a growing-
cell, where the process just deseribed had been going on quite smoothly for
more than twenty-four hours, from the first approach of the fronds down to
the junction of the endochrome. At this point a sudden jar displaced the
thin eover-glass of the cell: the conjugating fronds were crushed, and the
process was at once brought to an untimely end. However, from what I saw,
and from the presence in the gathering of bodies not otherwise identifiable,
I have no doubt that the zygospores of C. selenzwm are orbicular and smooth.

256 - Transactions.— Botany.

Mr. Smith (loc. cit.) says that Closterium ehrenbergii stands alone amongst
the European Closteria in producing double zygospores. It is, therefore,
not uninteresting to have to add to it in this respect a plant from New
Zealand. But I have some doubt whether Mr. Smith's statement is alto-
gether correct, in view of a noticeable feature in the conjugation of the
next plant on my list, which affords, I think, foundation for a closer study
of the phenomenon in connection with other plants of the genus. Asa
rule the conjugation of Closteriwm is, in a sense, simple enough : two fronds
approach, join, open at a suture, and a zygospore is formed between them.
If, as in C. rostratum, the fronds open at the median suture, the segments
attached to the zygospore will be equal in length: should there be secondary
sutures as in C. intermedium, the fronds may open at these and the segments
will be unequal, but the inequality will be easily intelligible. In the case of

C. acerosum, Schrank,

Fig, 18.

the process, to a certain extent, resembles that in C. selengum. That
is to say, the segments attached to the zygospore are unequal, although
there are no secondary sutures. The inequality is shown in my figure 18 b,
where each frond has one long arm and one very short one. This inequality
is also shown in Ralfs’ plate xxvii, but no reference is made to it in the
text. Mr. Archer, in Pritchard's * Infusoria," likewise says nothing of it,
Von Siebold, in the Journal of the Micros. Society, 1858, seems to refer to
something of the kind, though I do not understand his expression: he
speaks of “ only the two upper and lower halves " coalescing, a phrase
which may mean anything.

In the spring of last year I gathered on one occasion a small quantity
of C, acerosum in conjugation. Although unable to watch the process from
its commencement, I examined the gathering with great care. There must
have been several hundreds of plants in it, and they were all surrounded
with a eommon mucous envelope, and not segregated in pairs as in C.
selengum, When the mass was first placed on the slide many of the fronds
were already in full conjugation, and many others had completed the pro- .
cess. A small proportion (less than one in ten), presented the normal
form of the plant, with two equal arms, as in my figure 18 a, the uppermost
figure. A few more appeared as the second shown in fig. 18 a, and the
rest had still shorter arms, the greater number of all being as in my lowest
figure, with one arm almost an equilateral triangle. Conjugation invariably
occurred between two fronds of this last form, never in any of the others.

If, in the conjugating fronds, I had detected any folds or wrinkles in the
cell-wall of the shorter arms, I could have concluded that in the process
that arm, for some reason or other, shrank up. But no such folds were

TRANS NZINSTITUTE.VOLXW-PLXXY.

wumaz MEN ZEALAND DESNIH.

MasxELL.-—On the New Zealand Desmidies. 957

visible in any ease, beyond, that is, the folds due to the bursting of the
eell-wall, which were easily recognizable. - Consequently, I could only infer
that the fronds had undergone self-division previous to conjugation ; and on
this supposition those in which the inequality was but slight would have
simply missed conjugation and were growing in the ordinary way. This
being the case, if I am right, it results that each pair of segments in C.
acerosum produces a zygospore, and therefore each whole frond produees
two zygospores; but the process differs from that of C. selenewm and C.
ehrenbergii in this, that the fronds do not shut themselves up in pairs in
mueus, but are all enveloped in the same envelope.

Certainly, I cannot say that I saw any fronds dividing, for the process
had already begun, and was in full swing when first seen. But I am unable
to aecount in any other way for the curious inequality of the arms.

As C. acerosum has only a suture at the middle, and no secondary sutures,
the bursting of the cell-wall anywhere but at the middle cannot be explained
as in C. intermedium. Penium margaritaceum and other plants also open un-
equally, but they too have secondary sutures.

Closterium lineatum, Ehrenberg. :

This is another of the plants observed conjugating. There is nothing to

distinguish it from the English species.
` Closterium diane, Ehrenberg.

Also observed conjugating.

I add a figure (20) of Scenedesmus quadricauda, to show the three bristles
sometimes observable. |

Also two figures, 21 and 22, as specimens of the curious monstrosities
of growth often seen amongst Desmidiem, a family generally of such re-
markable symmetry of form. Fig. 21 is Tetrachastrum (Holocystis) incisum ;
fig. 22 is Docidium clavatum.

Noman List or DESMIDIE REPORTED FROM New ZEALAND UP TO 1882.

Ax asterisk in this list marks the species described by me as new in the foregoing and my —
previous paper (vol."xiii., 1880, p. 297); a dagger marks those described as mew by Dr.
Spencer in his paper (vol. xiv., pp. 295, 296) ; and a double dagger those reported by
Dr. Spencer in the same paper, but not new.

ore.—I include also Docidium (Pleurotenium) ovatum, of which I find the following
notice in one of Professor Nordstedt's papers—'' Hee species quoque in Brasilid et Nova
Zealandiá lecta est ;" but I do not know the plant.)

Hyalotheca dissiliens. Spherozosma excavatum.
dubia.tt ifo ;

Aptogonum undulatum.* pulehrum.f f

Desmidium aptogonium. vertebratum.
8 i Micrasterias ampullacea."

258 Transactions,— Botany.

Micrasterias ampullacea, var. pt
dentieulata ?
rotata

thomasi
Tetrachastrum (Holocystis) incisum.
Euastrum ansatum.

cucumis. + +

cyclicum, var. ampliatum.*
gemmiferum.

granatum.

margaritiferum.

ornatum ?
phaseolus.
punetulatum.
pusillum.
pyramidatum.
ralfsii.
speciosum, var. inflatum. *
tenue. *
tetraophthalmum. t +

3; var. B-
thwaitesii ?
undulatum.

di var. B 7

sp.
Xanthidium aculeatum.
cristatum.
__ Arthrodesmus convergens.
incus.
Staurastrum aculeatum.
al

&vicula.
elepsydra. *
cuspidatum.
dejectum.
ilatatum.
eustephanum, var. emargina-
tum, *

furcigerum.,

Staurastrum gracile.

spinosum,
(Didymocladon) stella, *
teiracerum.

iricorne.

sp.

Penium brebissonii ?
closterioides.
diei

jenneri ?
margaritaceum.
Docidium clavatum.
dilatatum. ||
ehrenbergii.
ovatum (teste Nordstedt).
truneatum.
Triploceras tridentatum. *
D var. cylindri-
"

Closterium acerosum.

acutum.
» var. tenerrimum. t t

attenuatum. 1 t
cornu. t 1
dians.
didymotocum.
ehrenbergii.

jenneri. t t

rostratum.
selenzeum. *
setaceum.
striolatum.

venus.
Spirotenia condensata.
obscura.

|| Docidium dilatatum will have to be eliminated if it is really D. ovatum,

Brown.—On a new Composite Plant. 259

Ankistrodesmus acutissimus. Scenedesmus acutus.
falcatus. » var. dimorphus,
sp. * obliquus.
6p: obtusus

DESCRIPTION OF PLATES XXIV. AND XXV.

Fig. 1. Cosmarium ralfsii, var. ir. f "n - sí x 850.
» 2. Cosmarium thwaite x ~ 400.
» 39. Cosmarium aiid, dividin , as ae x 1,000.
» 4. Cosmarium gemmiferum (a, front view x 350: b, $ eni view x 400)

» 5. Cosmarium obsoletum, var. punctatum (a, front view: b, end view) x: 850.
» 6. Cosmarium speciosum, var. inflatum (a, front view: b, side view) x 4650.
» 7. Cosmarium cyclicum, var. ampliatum (a, front view: b, end view) x 850.
» 8. Cosmarium tetraophthalmum, v var. 3 (a, eonjugation with zygos-
ore: b, front view: c, end view) .. S ; ; x 850.
» 9. Cosmarium undulatum, var. A vs we v4 *- qUO.
» 10. Cosmarium tenue (a, front view: b, wad ew) x- LOD}
yas pasar m ss var. emsrginatum be ido view : hs and
x 700.
5 4, iaiki e "i b, dé view: c, E e, Sx “l view :
g, zygospore ?) ee vs i x ,
» 13. Staurastrum furcigerum (a, 5- raged b, 6- raped) ur p es x 3650.
» 14. Closterium griffithii, two sizes E ka s x 400.
» 15. Cosmarium crenatum, N.Z. x 400.
„ 16. Micrasterias rotata, N. Z. ‘aaa E. dbi arp alles b, cones jecti: :
e, end lobe x 350: d, c sizes N.Z. and —
forms) M ae x 200.
» 17. Staurastrum Jii N.Z. form vt EN x 400.
» 18. Closterium acerosum (a, fronds with "uiu arms: b, the same
with zygospore s a ean x Mi
» 19. Closterium seleneum, effect of slyerin x 60.
;, 20. Scenedesums acutus x 400,
» 21. Holocystis (Tetrachastrum) í incisa, dora. - x 200.
» 22. Docidium clavatum, abnormal ; , x 99.

Arr, XXXII.—On a new Composite Plant. By Rosert Brown.
Communicated by Professor Hurron.
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 30th November, 1882.]
Glossogyne (?) hennedyi, sp. nov.

Plant a small excessively and irregularly branched under-shrub, from 6 to
12 inches high. Stem short, terete; bark pale brown ; upper branches very
slender, tetragonous, furrowed, bright green, hispid with stiff hairs. Leaves
alternate, distant, from 1 to 4 inch in length, sessile, linear-acute or sub-
spathulate, entire or eg or tridentate, midrib pellucid ; under surface with
short stiff hairs; upper or bract leaves linear-lanceolate, acute, small.
Flower heads Ega 2 inch in diameter, single, terminal on the end of a
short peduncle; receptacle conical, chaffy. Involucre campanulate : bracts
equal, in two rows, the outer linear, blunt, with a tuft of rigid hairs at the

260 Transactions.— Botany.

apex ; the inner narrower, linear-lanceolate, acute: all the bracts hispid on
the back. Florets of the ray female, ligulate, acute, recurved ; style slender,
inclined, stigma linear, bifid, rounded at the apex, minutely papillose.
Florets of the dise tubular, from two to ten, hermaphrodite ; corolla five-

lopod hispid at the spread-

apex; style shorter and
stouter than in the ligulate
florets, the stigma strongly
- papillose, bifid, linear, blunt
at the apex; stamens five,
inserted on the corolla, fila-
ments free, shorter than the
anthers, anthers scarcely co-
hering, obtuse at the base
and without any terminal
appendage ; pappus of six to

eight irregular awns, two or
three of which are long and
spreading, the others very
short. There are always
either three or five patent
awns on one of the angles,

All the awns are slightly
confluent at the base and
all are barbed with retrorse,
single - celled, stiff hairs.
Achenes sub-tetragonous, ob-
conic, slightly compressed,
hispid, with two of the
angles minutely winged ;

very persistent on the receptacle.

Glossogyne hennedyi, Brown, nat. size.

Hab. Godley Head, Banks Peninsula; on clay soil facing the north.

Flowering from September to March.

This species differs from Glossogyne in the short peduncles, the rounded
apex of the stigma ; the obeonie achenes, and greater number of awns, as

well as their peculiar arrangement.

I have named it after Mr. Roger

Hennedy, leeturer on botany at Andersonian University, Glasgow, my

former teacher.

Giums.— On Sorghum Experiments. 261

Art. XXXIII.—Further Notes on Sorghum Experiments.
By Mr. Justice GILLIES.
Read before the Auckland Institute, 31st July, 1882.]

On the 8th of non last I had the honour to present to this society some
notes on the growth of Sorghum* in this district, meaning by this district
the voleanic soil on which I live at Epsom, close to the base of the old
volcanic crater of Mount Eden. In such light and poor though quick
soil, I did not expect the Sorghum saccharatum to develope its full capacity
of growth, nor did I in the moist climate of this Isthmus of Auckland
expect it to develope to the full extent its saccharine properties. On that
occasion, however, I proved that even on such soil not manured, I had pro-
duced at the rate of 6:2 tons per acre of topped but unstripped cane of the
Early Amber Sorghum. My experiments this year show me that this was
equal to about 5:25 tons of topped and stripped cane ready for crushing.

I now proceed to give my experiments of this year. First as to the
growth of the cane.

From circumstances over which I had no control, I was able this year
‘to grow and cultivate properly only one quarter of an aere of the Early
Amber from American seed. It was grown on the same soil on which I
had raised last year's crop, but I gave it chemical manure in accordance (as
nearly as I could obtain the ingredients here) with M. Georges Villes’ for-
mula (on Artificial Manures, Crookes’ translation, 1879, p. 396) for Sorgho.
I planted in the second week of November (a little too late I think), in
drills 8 feet apart, with about 4 seeds 2 feet 6 inches apart in the drill.
Absence from home prevented my noting the various stages of growth, but
it was ready for cutting, i.e. the seed was ripening, in the second week of
April. As you are aware, the season was an exceptionally wet and cold
one, which no doubt interfered materially both with its growth and ripen-
ing. In the second week of April I cut, topped, and stripped a ton and a
half weighed, leaving fully as much more standing for cattle-feed. This
gives a yield of 12 tons per acre of topped and stripped cane, or consider-
ably more than double what I obtained from the same ground on the
previous year. Some of my own seed of the previous year which I had
sown broadcast showed much stronger and heavier, but I had no means of
accurately estimating the difference. I had in spring distributed a large
quantity of both American and New Zealand grown seed, and so far as I
have heard the New Zealand grown seed produced the heaviest crop.

Mr. Joseph Banks, of Meadowbank Farm, Tamaki, planted in November
after taking up a crop of potatoes, and grew a crop of 20 tons of topped but

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xiv., p. 373.

262 Transactions.— Botany.

unstripped cane to the acre, equal to 17 tons of stripped cane ready for
crushing. On two tons of this I experimented, as I shall afterwards de-
scribe.

Mr. William Johns, writing on 28th March, 1882, reports to me as
follows regarding the growth of Early Amber Sorghum at Te Rahu,
near Te Awamutu :—“ On the 25th of October, 1881, I planted out the
greater portion of a packet of seed of the above received from you through
Mr. Lavers.

“ It was planted on fair land, manured with bone-flour at the rate of
about 5 cwt. per acre. The seed grew well until the plants were some 8
inches high, when unfortunately, on account probably of its being planted
alongside a plat of maize, which shared its fate, nearly every plant was
pulled up by the pheasants.

* Having fortunately a little seed left (about 1 oz.), I replanted a por-
tion of the ground on the 15th November, sowing—as before—the seed about
2 inches deep, about 3 feet apart in the rows aud about the same distance
between each hill, 5 or 6 seeds to each hill. This seed grew very rapidly
undisturbed by the pheasants ; the time at which it was planted being, in
my opinion, more suitable than earlier in the season.

** By the latter end of January the canes began to form and on the 20th
of February the first flower-top appeared, being considerably later than
what I expected; but the ground having a slight southerly aspect may
account for this. By the end of February the flowers had become well
developed, the canes at this time being 8 to 9 feet high. At the present
time (28th March) the seeds are well ripened, the amount of seed which I
estimate to save being about half a bushel (20 to 30 Ibs.), portions of which
I intend to distribute among my neighbours, so that its growth here in
Waikato may be well tested.

* Judging by the growth of the small plat I have, I estimate
the weight of cane that could be grown on an acre at from 15 to 90
tons at the least, from whieh I should say about a ton of seed could be
obtained.

** Not wishing to interfere with the growth of the seed, I did not cut any
of the canes for the purpose of expressing the juice, save a few only by way
of experiment, from which I am led to believe—first, that the very large and
the very small canes yield comparatively poor saccharine juice ; and second,
that medium-sized canes, of say three-quarters of an inch in diameter at
their lowest joint, are far the richest in that respect; as a rule those ex-
ceeding an inch and those under two-thirds of an inch respectively at their
lower joints, do not equal those that vary within those two measures in
richness of juice.

Gittms.—On Sorghum Experiments. — 263

«I think, therefore, that to obtain plants rich in sugar, while the
seeds should be planted in rows 8 feet apart, the hills should not be more
than 2 feet apart, with 8 to 4 seeds in each hill; this would tend to
encourage the growth of moderate-sized canes rich in sugar. From a
farming point of view I should say the Sorghum should be a very useful
fodder plant, coming in when pastures are generally parched up ; and, as it
can be sown late, land under turnips in winter can easily be prepared for it
late in spring, when the turnips are eaten off. While, should only the
sugar be successfully extracted from it, it is a plant that will evidently
thrive admirably on the alluvial loams of the Waikato District.

“In growing the above I purposely tried it on land of only ordinary
quality and with ordinary treatment, thinking it a fairer test than by forcing
the plants on extra rich soil.”

Mr. W. Tetley of Paeroa reports to Mr. Lavers as follows :—'* The
Sorghum (grown from the two parcels of seed which you kindly sent me,
off that which Mr. Justice Gillies had in such a public-spirited manner
. placed at your disposal) was planted on the 1st and 2nd November. It
grew to a height of from 10 feet 6 inches to 12 feet.

“ I planted it on a plat of ground which I considered too wet to grow
potatoes, and the season has been rather unfavourable, otherwise I think it
would have grown considerably higher and heavier.

“ The weight of cane produced per acre of Honduras and Early Amber
(cut as directed, and stripped of leaves) was 19 tons 5 cwt. and 18 tons
8 cwt. respectively.

« From 1 cwt. of the cane we pressed (with a very indifferent machine)
6 gts. 1-86 pts. of juice, one gallon of which weighed 10 Ibs. 2 oz., and
yielded 2 lbs. of treacle.

* The quantity of juice to the acre will therefore be about 460 gals.
from the Honduras, and 630 gals. from the Early Amber, or 920 lbs. and
1,260 lbs. of treacle to the acre respectively."

Mr. S. Meiklejohn, of Matakana, is reported as follows in the news-
papers :—‘‘ From Mr. S. Meiklejohn, Matakana, we have received a sample
of syrup made from Sorghum grown upon his farm this season. He states
that he got some seed from Mr. Justice Gillies, through Mr. Lavers, Queen-
«street, and that he planted it on land which produced four tons of potatoes
to the acre. He sowed it in drills three feet apart, and it grew to the height
of eight to ten feet. He believes it should be planted in drills not less than
six feet apart. When beginning to seed he crushed sufficient cane to pro-
duce 35 gallons of juice, which he boiled down to 4 gallons. When the

cane was fully ripe he crushed sufficient to yield 10 gallons of juice, and
got 17 lbs. of syrup or molasses, a sample of which he has sent to us. The

264 Transactions.— Botany.

syrup is very good, and would doubtless be very suitable in a family where
there is a number of children. It is free from any unpleasant flavour, and
had it been properly treated for sugar-production would no doubt have
yielded more or less dry sugar. Mr. Meiklejohn is of opinion that there
would be no difficulty in growing a crop that would yield from 120 to 150
gallons per acre, a quantity which we think is considerably under-estimated.
With power of some kind to drive the crusher, he believes a.crop of Sorghum
could be grown and harvested with less risk and trouble than a crop of oats.
He has found the seed to be valuable feed for fowls, and the strippings, or
crushed canes, good cattle-food.”

From my own experience, therefore, and the testimony thus afforded
me, I think I am warranted in saying that on average land, properly
cultivated, as for a crop of maize, a crop of Early Amber cane of 15 tons to
the acre, topped and stripped, may be reasonably expected. On poor soils,
or if not kept clean from weeds, or in unfavourable seasons, the yield may
be less; on rich soil, well cultivated, and in favourable seasons, the yield
may be much greater. So much for the growth of the plant. I now come
to its economic value.

That it is eagerly eaten by cattle and horses in all stages of its growth,
but more especially as it comes on towards ripening, I ean speak from my
own experience, as well as from the testimony of others. And, as Mr. Johns
points out, it may be planted after turnips are fed off,—or, as Mr. Banks has
proved, after an early crop of potatoes has been taken, and come in as
green food for stock in March, when our Auckland pastures are much burnt
up. If the cane is kept for syrup- or sugar-making, the seed is most
valuable for fowls. This brings me to my experiments in syrup- and sugar-
making during the past season.

And here I may say that these experiments, though not altogether —
successful, are at least instructive, and may lead up to better success in the.
future either by myself or others. The crushing-mill I used was a No. 0
Victor mill (the smallest size), manufactured by the Blymyer Manufactur-
ing Company, Cincinnati, U.S.A., price $50 or £10. (With freight per
rail and mail steamer, it cost me here £16 8s. 6d.) It has worked
admirably, although I have not been able yet to get it to turn out what the
makers say it ean do, namely—40 gallons of juice per hour. The greatest
quantity I have obtained was 21 gallons per hour; but this may be owing
to the slow pace of the horses used. The boiler used was of copper, and
was made in Auckland, 4:6 x 2°3 x 92:8, capacity gallons. The
evaporator made in Auckland was of galvanized iron, 9 feet long x 84 feet
wide x 8 inches deep. The boiler I found well suited to the work, but the
evaporator was not satisfactory, They cost respectively £7 and £4 10s.

Giuies.—On Sorghum Laperiments. 265

On 6th April last I received from Mr. Joseph Banks two tons of Early
Amber cane, topped, but unstripped. Although the seed had so far ripened
that the birds had nearly stripped it, the cane and leaves were very green
owing probably to the unusually moist and cold season. Next day I began
my experiments. I weighed one stalk with leaves on, 1 lb. 5 oz., put it
through the mill, when the dry residuum (or bagasse) weighed 9 oz., showing
57 per cent. of juice obtained. As the juice, however, was very green, I slacked
the mill rollers a little and stripped the cane. An average of 12 canes
stripped showed 10 lbs. weight or 18:8 oz. per cane. At a later stage of
crushing I found 82 canes yielded 8 gallons of juice, weighing 11 lbs. per
gallon or 6:44 oz. juice per cane. This is equal to 488 per cent. of juice to
cane, but on the total crushing of one ton I actually realized only 41:25 per
cent. or 84 gallons. This I crushed at the rate of 12 gallons per hour, but in
my subsequent crushings, with a faster walking horse, I made 21 gallons per
hour. The juice was caught from the mill in graduated galvanized iron buckets
and poured at once into the boiler ; it showed a density of 11 at a temperature
of 66° F. The fresh juice did not affect blue litmus, but after standing for
an hour or two in the boiler it made the litmus a deep indigo colour. an
weather in the afternoon was very wet, and as I had no shelter for the canes,
they were wet while passing through the mill, thereby to some slight extent
affecting the juice. In consequence of the rain I did not proceed to boil
and evaporate till next morning. I then found the juice from the top of
the boiler weigh 101b. 10 oz. per gallon, owing no doubt to part of the solid
matter having settled to the bottom. The litmus showed a blue purple
colour. Having lit the fire (of Kamo coal) I kept the juice constantly
skimmed throughout the whole process. When the thermometer indicated
150° F., I added about one quart of cream of lime, stirring it well into the
juice. My impression now is that I added too much lime, and that it was
not of proper quality. I could not obtain pure shell lime, and had to use
Mahurangi hydraulic lime, recently slaked, which I found by another ex-
periment rendered the juice acrid. One hour and a quarter from the fire
being lit, the juice was boiling. Having allowed it to boil for a few minutes,
I drew the fire and allowed the juice to settle. Having allowed sufficient
time for that purpose, I began to draw off into the evaporator, but finding a
good deal of sedimentary matter still in the juice, and my stopcocks not
working properly, I was obliged to dip out the hot juice with buckets and
strain it through a clean cornsack into the evaporator. It was then clear
and of a dark amber colour. Not wishing to allow the temperature
to get below 150° F., I did not take all the juice from the boiler,
only about 50 to 55 gallons, and at once started the fire under the
evaporator. I then added sulphurous acid until litmus began to redden.

266 Transactions.— Botany.

I kept the juice in the evaporator constantly boiling till I found the
thermometer indicate 220° F. as the boiling-point. The temperature,
however, must have been much higher, as the original boiling-point of the
juice indicated only 210°, and I subsequently found that my thermometers
could not be relied upon at those high temperatures. As soon as 220° was
indicated I drew the fire, but the syrup, which had then thickened very
rapidly, continued for a long time in a state of ebullition. All the time of
evaporating I kept the juice stirred with wooden paddles to prevent burning,
but, in spite of all my care, a portion of the syrup got burnt. As soon as
possible I ladled out the syrup, which was now of the consistence of thick
treacle, into a 25-gallon cask, and found that I had about 10 gallons of syrup
of arich brown colour. The cask I placed in a room with a fire to keep
the temperature up to 80°, the atmospheric temperature being only 66°.
Next morning I found one of the hoops had slipped, and treacle was oozing
through between some of the staves. For several days the heat was kept
up to 80° to 84°, but, there being no sign of crystallization, I drew off the
treacle, of which there were about 5 gallons, the remainder seeming to be
a yellowish treacle in a frothy condition. I have since been informed that
this was saccharate of lime.

On the 10th April I tried a second experiment with the balance of Mr.
Banks’ cane supplemented by sufficient of my own to make up a ton. This
we crushed at the rate of 21 gallons per hour. The fresh juice weighed
11:5 lbs. per gallon, showing a density of 12 at a temperature of 68° F.
Obtained 80 gallons of juice from the ton, but, in the boiling, just after
adding the lime, the whole thing suddenly boiled over and was destroyed.
The cause I cannot tell, unless it may be connected with the state of the
juice from Mr. Banks’ cane, which had lain exposed to heavy rain for
three days.

On the 11th I again crushed a ton of cane. This was of my own grow-
ing, fresh cut, and much riper than the former cane used. From it I
obtained 78 gallons of juice, showing a density of 13°5 at a temperature of
62° F. This I boiled as before, but on this occasion used pure shell lime,
which gave a much better result in clearing the juice, so that, when it came
into the evaporator, it was a light amber colour. Added sulphurous acid as
before to neutralize excess of lime, and continued evaporating carefully to
avoid burning until the syrup had obtained, as I thought, a sufficient
density —as I could not trust my thermometers. When it cooled, however,
I found it had not been sufficiently evaporated, so that on this occasion
also I failed to produce a crystallizable syrup. My publie duties pre-
vented my further experimenting during the past season. I may here
mention, however, that Mr. Skey, the Government Analyist, in the month

GinLiEs.— On the Growth of the Cork Oak in Auckland. 267

of May analyzed a portion of my crop, then still standing, and found it
produce 7:12 per cent. of sugar, of which a very small proportion was
unerystalizable. I hope that the teachings of my failures will enable me
to be more successful next year.

But I have succeeded in making sugar. A portion of the treacle made
from my first crushing I distributed, and a portion was used for household
purposes. About 24 gallons were put into an earthenware jar, and left in
a storeroom. On looking at this jar some two months after, I found a de-
posit of crystallized sugar an inch thick all over the sides and bottom of
the jar. This I took and strained through a sieve under pressure and
obtained about 5 lbs. of sugar.

Of the quality you can judge for yourselves from the samples I now place
before you. It is, I believe, the first sugar produced in New Zealand. I
also present you with samples of the treacle.

Summary of results proved by experiments.

1. That from 12 to 18 tons of topped and stripped cane per acre can be
produced on average soils with ordinary culture.

That 50 per cent. of the weight of stripped cane can be expressed. I
have averaged over 41 per cent. on 8 tons,—or 80°66 gallons.

9. That the juice averages over 11 Ibs. per gallon, weight.

4.” That the juice must be evaporated to one-fifth of its bulk to produce a

crystallizable syrup.
5. That the main difficulties are the evaporation and crystallization.

Art. XXXIV.—On the Growth of the Cork Oak in Auckland.

By Mr. Justice Guus.
[Read before the Auckland Institute, 28th August, 1882.]
Ix the public newspapers, and in the utterances of members of Parlia-
mentary committees for the encouragement of native industries, we periodi-
cally find suggestions as to the introduction of the growth of the cork oak
in New Zealand. The following facts may, therefore, be not uninteresting
as affording data by which to judge of the economic value of the cork oak
in New Zealand.

In the year 1855, the late Dr. Sinclair planted close to his house, near
Symonds Street, a young cork oak, received from Kew. It is now about
40 feet in height, 14 feet from the ground to the first branch, with a
spread of top of about 40 feet in diameter. The trunk at 8 feet from
the ground is 5:8 ft. in circumference after stripping. For several years past
it has produced acorns, from which the present occupant of the grounds,

268 Transactions.— Botany.

Mr. John Hay, has raised a large number of young oaks, and distributed
them liberally throughout New Zealand. In the summer of 1877 I stripped
it for the first time, and got a large quantity of virgin cork, which I did not
weigh, the first stripping being of little or no commercial value. In
February last I again stripped it, and after drying the bark found the pro-
duct to be 70 Ibs. weight of good marketable cork, fit for pint corks, as I
am informed by Mr. Dutton, the cork-cutter, who was present at the strip-
ping, and states it to be worth at least 60s. per ewt.

It will thus be seen that the trees must be 25 to 27 years old before pro-
ducing any return, and then every five years may produce 70 Ibs. to 100 lbs.
weight of marketable cork. The produce improves in quality by each strip-
ping. On comparing the New Zealand product with the imported bark, it
is evident that the annual growth of the bark in Auckland is quite equal to
that of the import.

I present herewith to the museum a sheet of the cork of last stripping,
3 feet 4 inches by 1 foot 4 inches, which shows the character and quality of
the cork, and is, I believe, the first produced in New Zealand. I also pre-
sent a section of one of the branches, showing the mode of growth of the
virgin eor

Art. XXXV.—The Naturalized Plants of the Auckland Provincial District.
By T. F. Cuezseman, F.L.8., Curator of the Auckland Museum.
[Read before the Auckland Institute, 30th November, 1882.]

Tse wonderful rapidity with which plants alien to the New Zealand Flora
have established themselves in this country, the rate at which they have
spread through the length and breadth of the land, and the marked effect
that they have produced and doubtless will continue to produce on the
indigenous vegetation, are facts so patent that they cannot escape the notice
of the most incurious person. And it is a remarkable circumstance that
most of these plants are of European origin. A stranger landing at any
one of the chief ports in the colony might almost fancy himself to be in a
corner of the northern hemisphere, if the appearance of the vegetation were

his only guide. The sturdy and irrepressible plants that occupy the waste
places and roadsides of a European town meet him on his arrival here;
the weeds of the pastures and meadows are mostly the same; the cultivated
fields and gardens are invaded by the same unwelcome and troublesome
intruders here as there. And when he comes to carry his observations

further into the country, and makes acquaintance with its true flora, still
he finds, however far he may extend his travels, that there is no corner,

Cine — On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. =

remote and apparently inaccessible though it may be, into which some of
these species of northern origin have not found their way, and thrust out a
portion of the original possessors of the soil.

No part of New Zealand is better suited for studying this ** replacement
of species "—as it is aptly termed by Sir Joseph Hooker—than the dis-
trict of Auckland. Possibly in portions of the Canterbury Plains the des-
truction of the native plants and the estabishment of foreign ones in their
place may be more complete over large continuous areas than anywhere in
Auckland ; but this is a consequence of extensive cultivation, coupled with
sameness of physical conditions, and the number of species naturalized is
comparatively small. The mildness of the northern climate, warm and
moist without being too hot, is not only favourable to the common weeds of
Northern and Central Europe, some of which exhibit a luxuriance rarely
seen in their native country, but allows many plants from warmer climes to
become naturalized by their side, so that the total number of species intro-
duced is large indeed. To mention one instance,—the little County of
Eden, which includes simply the Auckland Isthmus, and cannot have a
greater area than about 25,000 or 30,000 acres, supports nearly 850 natu-
ralized plants, all of spontaneous origin, and maintaining themselves
without direct assistance from man; or, as in most cases it would be
more correct to say, in spite of his efforts to destroy them. This is a
number almost identical with that of the indigenous species of Phenogams
found in the same area.

The only attempt hitherto made to catalogue the naturalized plants of
Auckland is that of Mr. Kirk, in the Transactions of the New Zealand
Institute, vol. ii. In a valuable paper, entitled ** On the Naturalized
Plants of New Zealand” (but which deals solely with those of Auckland),
he enumerates 292 species. From this number, however, it appears to me
that 31 must be struck out, either as being indigenous, or incorrectly intro-
duced by previous writers on New Zealand botany, or as being now extinet.
This would leave 261 as truly naturalized. Iu some subsequent papers Mr.
Kirk adds a few additional species, raising the number to 283. In the ap-
pended catalogue I give the names of 387 species, with particulars of their
distribution ; 104 being recorded for the first time. I have taken some
little trouble in collecting statistics respecting these 387 species, and it will be
useful to give a brief abstract before proceeding to discuss why it is that so
large a number of foreign plants have been able to establish themselves here
and why they should have such an apparent advantage over the native flora.

First as to their origin. Naturalized plants as a rule have wide ranges,
and are often found in an indigenous condition (so far as we can judge) over
half a continent or more. Whether this is due to naturalizatiou at a remote

270 Transactions.— Botany.

period through the agency of man, direct or indirect, or whether it is that
in addition to possessing great flexibility of character and consequent power
of adapting themselves to varied conditions, they have also been able to
spread widely by natural means of migration, it is now for the most part
impossible to say— probably both causes have operated. Their wide ranges,
however, make it difficult to state their distribution with exactness, but the
following will be found to be a sufficiently close approximation. 280 are
natives of Europe, many of them also ranging into temperate Asia and
North America, and some into -North Africa, but for our purpose it is not
important to specify these. 10 species, not European, are from the eastern
portion of North America, and 4 are from the western side of the same
continent. This will make a total of 294 species introduced from the north
temperate zone. From Australia, notwithstanding its nearness to us, we
have only received 10; from Chili and the cool portions of South America,
9; from the Cape of Good Hope, 21. The number naturalized from the
south temperate zone is thus only 40. Finally, there are 58 species from
the subtropical and tropical portions of both hemispheres, most having a
very wide distribution.

With respect to the habit and duration of the species, only 31 are trees
or shrubs, the remaining 856 being herbaceous. Of this latter number 176 —
are annual, 28 biennial, 152 perennial. The large proportion of annual
species is noteworthy, as in the indigenous flora nearly all the herbaceous
plants are of perennial growth.

If it is endeavoured to divide the species into groups according to the
nature of their habitats, it will be found that nearly two-thirds fall, in about
equal numbers, into three classes: first, weeds of cultivated lands and
gardens; second, inhabitants of meadows or fields; third, plants of road-
sides or waste places. Of the remaining third a considerable proportion
are escapes from gardens, or other plants whose position it is difficult to
define at present, and which occupy very various stations : littoral, paludal,
sylvestral, etc.

Finally, we find that the species belong to 283 genera, arranged in 60
orders. The orders best represented are,—Graminee, with 60 species,
Composite 51, Leguminose 85, Cruciferae 20, Caryophyllee 15, Rosaceae 14.
Of the genera no less than 182 are without indigenous representatives
in this country, and 16 of the orders are in the same position. The large
number of genera into which the species are distributed shows that our
naturalized flora is of a very diversified character; and the fact that most
of the genera have no indigenous species, proves that naturalized plants, to
succeed in any country, need not have any close affinity with the pre-exist-
ing inhabitants,

Cuerseman.—On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 271

With the above facts before us, we are better able to enquire into the
general subject of the naturalization of plants in New Zealand and to
attempt an answer to the question why the native vegetation should ap-
parently be unable to hold its own against the numerous intruders stream-
ing in on every side. In considering the subject, it appears to me most
important to bear constantly in mind that the conditions of plant-life now
prevailing in New Zealand are in great measure different to those that
existed when European voyagers first visited its shores. When Cook
landed here the whole country was covered with a dense native vegetation,
hardly interfered with by man. The cultivations of the Maoris were small
in area, and as they rarely tilled the same plot of ground for many years in
succession, preferring to abandon it when the soil showed signs of exhaus-
tion and to make new clearings elsewhere, there was little chance of the
establishment and gradual development of a race of indigenous weeds. In
fact, it can be roundly said that the New Zealand Flora contained no such
class. At that time there were no herbivorous animals of any kind, either
wild or domesticated, to graze upon the vegetation, or to interfere with it
in any way. Thus no check existed to the growth of many species which
can now hardly live in a district where our introduced cattle are abundant.
And the repeated burning off, year after year, of large tracts of open
country, was then a circumstance almost unknown. The Maori rarely
wantonly destroyed the vegetation, and if he used fire in making his new
clearings generally took precautions that it should not spread further than
was absolutely required. It is hardly necessary to dwell longer on this
point ; for all must admit that the advent of European settlers and the
colonization of the country have brought into operation a set of conditions
injurious to both the indigenous fauna and flora. The chief of these con-
ditions may be conveniently grouped under three heads :—first, the actual
destruction of the vegetation by the settlers to make room for their cultiva-
tions, or in the construction of roads, or in the cutting down of the forests
for timber, etc., etc. :—second, the introduction of sheep, cattle and horses
and their spread over the greater part of the country :—third, the practice,
now very generally followed, of burning off the vegetation in the open dis-
tricts at regular intervals.

If the above facts are duly considered there will not be so much cause
for wonder in the introduction and rapid spread of so many foreign plants.
For instance, it might be expected that the weeds of our corn-fields and
pastures—which now form such an important and conspicuous element in
the naturalized Flora—would be almost wholly composed of introductions
from abroad. The native Flora possessed few plants suitable for the places
they have taken, and these few could hardly compete with a chance of

272 Transactions.— Botany.

success against species that have from time immemorial occupied the cultiva-
tions of man, and whose best adapted varieties have been rigorously selected.
The introduced weeds flourish and multiply because they have an environ-
ment suited to them, and to which they have been modified; the native
ones fail because the conditions have become altogether different to those
they had been accustomed to.

Similarly it was to be expected that foreign plants would in some degree

displace the indigenous ones in districts grazed over but not actually culti-
vated. Many native species will not bear repeated cropping, and soon
decrease in numbers when cattle or sheep are brought in. Their places
. will, therefore, be taken by plants that are indifferent to this, or escape by
reason of being unpalatable. It hardly needs pointing out that many of our
introduced species are in this category. The common thistle, for instance,
is protected by its prickly leaves; the docks and buttereups, and many
labiate plants, are rejected by stock, save when food is scarce, on account
of their unpleasant taste ; while most grasses and some leguminous plants
may be eaten down repeatedly without suffering much permanent injury.
It is obvious that these species would have a good chance of spreading if
introduced into a district where sheep and cattle are numerous. At the
same time it must be remembered that any native plants possessing similar
advantages would also increase ; and in many cases this has actually taken
place. The spread of such indigenous plants as Poa australis and Discaria
in the river valleys in the interior of Nelson and Canterbury; of Cassinia on
the shores of Cook Straits; and of some grasses (as Danthonia semiannu-
laris and Microlena stipoides) in Auckland, are well-known examples, and it
would be easy to enumerate more.

But although we may safely credit the changed conditions of plant-life
with being a powerful reason for the spread of naturalized plants in New
Zealand, it is impossible to consider it as the sole explanation. For we
find that not a few species have penetrated into localities where cultivation
and cattle are alike unknown, and where man himself is a rare visitant ;
where, in fact, the conditions are still unchanged. This is the most inter-
esting part of the subject, for it proves conclusively, as remarked by Mr.
Darwin, that the indigenous plants of any district are not necessarily those
best suited for it. In most cases it is impossible to assign any obvious
Teason for the fact that these intruders should be able to thrust on one side
the native vegetation; but it is significant that all, or nearly all, are
common and widely distributed in their native countries; in short, are pre-
dominant species; and that they have followed almost everywhere the foot-
steps of man, being as extensively naturalized in many other countries as
in New Zealand. We may, therefore, suppose that by long-continued

OnzzgsEMAN.— On. Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 278

competition with other species, in different localities and in different climates,
they have gained a vigour of constitution and a faculty of adapting them-
selves to a great variety of conditions which enable them to readily over-
come plants that have not been so advantageously modified.

This supposition will also throw some light on the curious fact that the
vast majority of our plants are of northern origin. It is now generally
admitted by geologists that the present continents are of immense antiquity,
and that there has been no great alteration in the relative proportions of
land and water during vast geological epochs. Mr. Darwin therefore argues
that as the northern hemisphere has probably always possessed the most
extensive continuous land area, so the wonderfully aggressive and colonizing
power of its plants at the present time is due to development where the
competition of species has been the most severe and long continued, owing
to the presence of facilities for natural migration. The plants of the com-
paratively isolated countries of the southern hemisphere have not been
subjected to the same degree of competition, and consequently could not be
so advantageously modified.

It is difficult to predict the ultimate result of the struggle between the
invaders and the natives. Many naturalists believe that the foreign species
will succeed in displacing and exterminating a large section of the indigenous
flora. Mr. Travers, for instance, goes so far as to say*—‘‘ Such, in effect,
is the activity with which the introduced plants are doing their work, that
I believe if every human being were at once removed from the islands for
even a limited number of years, looking at the matter from a geological point
of view, the introduced would succeed in displacing the indigenous fauna and
fora." Also, in his presidential address to the Wellington Philosophical
Society,t he states :—'' Indeed, I have no doubt, from the present compara-
tive rarity of many plants which were formerly found in abundance in such
districts ” (the sub-alpine portions of Nelson), ** that in a few years our only
knowledge of them will be derived from the dried specimens in our her-
baria.” On the other hand, Mr. Kirk, who has paid special attention to
the naturalization of plants in New Zealand, and whose views are there-
fore entitled to careful consideration, takes a much more hopeful view
of the future of the native flora, In a paper on the naturalized plants
of Port Nicholson,| he says :—‘ At length a turning-point is reached, the
invaders lose a portion of their vigour and become less encroaching,
while the indigenous plants find the struggle less severe and gradually
recover a portion of their lost ground, the result being the gradual
amalgamation of those kinds best adapted to hold their own in the

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 312. + Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. iv., p. 359.
ns. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 363.
18

274 Transactions.— Botany.

struggle for existence with the introduced forms, and the restriction of
those less favourably adapted to habitats which afford them special advan-
tages.” Further on in the same article Mr. Kirk combats the view that the
majority of our native plants will become extinct, stating that the particular
species for which this danger is to be feared might almost be counted upon
one’s fingers,

My own views on this difficult question are much nearer to Mr. Kirk’s
than to those of Mr. Travers. I can certainly find little evidence in support
of the opinion that a considerable proportion of the native flora will become
extinct. Even in isolated localities of limited area, like Madeira and St.
Helena, where there is little variety of climate and physical conditions, and
where the native plants have been subjected to far more disadvantageous
influences, and to a keener competition with introduced forms, than in
New Zealand, the process of naturalization has not gone so far as to stamp
out the whole of the indigenous vegetation, although great and remarkable
changes have been effected, and many species have become extinct. I fail
to see why it is assumed that a greater effect will be produced in New Zea-
land, with its diversified physical features and many varieties of soil, situa-
tion, and climate. Surely its far-stretching coast-line, bold cliffs, and exten-
sive sand-dunes, its swamps and moorlands, its lofty mountains and wide-
spreading forests, will afford numerous places of refuge for its plants until
sufficient time has been allowed for the gradual development of varieties
better suited to the changed conditions. No doubt some few species will
become extinct; but these will be mostly plants whose distribution was
local and confined even when Europeans first arrived here; and probably
all will be species that have for some time been slowly tending towards
extinction, and whose final exit has thus only been hastened. I cannot
call to mind a single case of a plant known to be widely distributed when
settlement commenced that is at present in any danger of extinction.
Species have been banished from cultivated districts, of course, but they are
still abundant in other situations, and probably there will always be a suffi-
cient area of unoccupied and uncultivated lands to afford them a secure
home.

Speaking generally, I am inclined to believe that the struggle between
the naturalized and the native floras will result in a limitation of the
range of the native species rather than in their actual extermination. We
must be prepared to see many plants once common become comparatively
rare, and possibly a limited number—I should not estimate it at more
than a score or two—may altogether disappear, to be only known to us in
the future by the dried specimens preserved in our museums,

—

Currseman.—On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 275

Catalogue of Naturalized Plants
observed in the Provincial District of Auckland.
(Those species not previously recorded are marked with an asterisk.)

RANUNCULACEÆ.
Ranunculus acris, L. Meadows in several localities, but not common.
i (Europe.)
» repens, L. Damp pastures and waste places. Whan-
garei ; vicinity of Auckland ; Waikato district, ete.
(Europe.)
us „ bulbosus, L, Plentiful in meadows, by roadsides, ete., through-

out the provincial district. (Europe.)

S » hirsutus, Curtis. (R: philonotis, Ehr.) Plentiful near Auckland,
and in many of the country districts southwards to the Wai-
kato. This species has increased very largely during the
last five or six years. (Europe.)

„ parviflorus, L. Of common occurrence in pastures, and waste
places. Auckland Isthmus; Thames; Coromandel; Wai-
kato; etc. It must not be confounded with the R. parvi-
florus var. australis of the Handbook, which is indigenous
in the Auckland district, and which to me appears
to have good claims to rank as a distinct species.

* , muricatus,L. Local. Bay of Islands; waste places near Auck-

land; Onehunga. (Europe.)

pusillus, Poir. Recorded by Mr. Buchanan from the island of

Kawau. I suspect some mistake, as the true R. pusillus is a
North American plant, and not at all likely to occur in New
Zealand. (N. America.)

* Aquilegia vulgaris, L. Occasionally seen as a garden escape, but is by no
means common. (Europe.)

* Nigella damascena, L. A garden escape in light soils near Auckland. (S.
Europe. One or two species of the allied genus Delphinium
are also frequently seen, but they do not permanently estab-
lish themselves.

PaPAVERACEX.

Papaver rheas, L. Cultivated fields, not common. Mongonui; Auckland
Isthmus ; near Alexandra. (Europe.)

* „„ somniferum, L. A garden escape. Devonport; Ponsonby ; etc.
(Europe.)

Fumaria officinalis, L. Has become a troublesome weed in light soils in
some parts of the Auckland Isthmus. (Europe.)

`-
`

276 Transactions.— Botany.

* Eschscholtzia californica, Cham. An escape from gardens in light dry
soils. Devonport; Mt. Eden; covering the greater part of a
field at Panmure in 1879. (California.)

CRUCOIFERÆ.

Nasturtium officinale, Br. Now abundant in streams and swamps through-
out the district, and attaining a size unknown in Europe.
(Europe.)

Barbarea precox, Br. This is frequently seen in all the settled districts,
but is nowhere very plentiful. (Europe.)

Alyssum maritimum, L. Beach at Kororareka, Bay of Islands ; Gisborne,
plentiful in January, 1880. (S. Europe.)

Cochlearia armoracia, L. Maintains itself in deserted gardens, but can
hardly be considered truly naturalized. (Europe.)

Sisymbrium officinale, L. Waste places, roadsides, etc., pretty generally
distributed. (Europe.)

" pannonicum, Jacq. I take this from Mr. Kirk'slist. (Trans. ii.,
p.185.) I have never seen it. (Europe.)

* Camelina sativa, L. Local. Remuera and one or two other places in the
vicinity of Auckland. (Europe.)

Brassica oleracea, L. Plentiful in littoral situations, particularly in the
northern portions of the district. (Europe.)

" campestris, L. This, with its sub-species B. rapa and B. napus, is
plentiful everywhere in cultivated ground. (Hurope.)

M nigra, Boiss. (Sinapis,L.) Waste places near Auckland, scarce.
(Europe.)

» Sinapistrum, Boiss. (Sinapis arvensis, L.) A weed in cultivated
fields, tolerably frequent. (Europe.)

* , alba, Boiss. (Sinapis, L.) Remuera; cornfields near Otahuhu.
(Europe.)

Capsella bursa-pastoris, DC. Frequent through the settled portions of the
district. (Europe.)

Senebiera coronopus, Poir. Waste places, not common. Bay of Islands;
Thames; Onehunga. (Europe.)

x didyma, Pers. Throughout the district, most abundant, espe-
cially in waste places near the sea. (Temperate South
America ?)

Lepidium ruderale, L. Open situations near the sea, and in waste places
throughout the Waikato district. (Europe.)

Eo smithii, Hook. Pastures near Alexandra. (Europe.)

» sativum, L. A garden escape. Hardly naturalized, though com-
mon in a cultivated condition. (Europe.)

"au rS TM

Cureseman.—On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 277

* Rapistrum rugosum, Berg. In the summer of 1876 this plant appeared in
great abundance on the Barrack Hill, Auckland, now known
as the Albert Park. The grading and laying out of the park
during the past year has nearly destroyed it, but a few speci-
mens still linger in the adjoining streets and unoccupied

: allotments. (Europe.)

Raphanus sativus, L. This has thoroughly established itself in littoral
situations, on sand-hills, ete. Mongonui; Bay of Islands ;
near Auckland; Thames; Raglan, etc. (Europe.)

RESEDACES.
* Reseda luteola, L. A garden weed in a few localities near Auckland.
(Europe.)
VIOLARIEX.
* Viola tricolor, L., var. arvensis, Near Auckland, scarce. (Europe.)
PorxcALEX.

Polygala myrtifolia, L. A garden escape, but well established at Northcote
and several other places in the vicinity of Auckland. (Cape
of Good Hope.)

CARYOPHYLLEX.

* Dianthus armeria, L. Fields near Alexandra and other places in the
Waikato. (Europe.)

Saponaria vaccaria, L. A garden escape near Auckland. (Europe.)

Silene inflata, Sm. Near Otahuhu ; Hamilton; Matamata. (Europe.)

„ anglica, L. A common weed throughout the district. The variety
quinquevulnera is the most abundant. (Europe.)

* „ noctiflora, L. Fields at Matamata, February, 1880. (Europe.)

Lychnis flos-cuculi, L. Pastures at Whangarei, scarce. (Europe.)

» githago, Linn. A weed in cornfields, often seen. (Europe.)

Cerastium glomeratum, Thuill. A common weed throughout the district.
(Europe.)

„ triviale, Link. Abundant with the preceding. (Europe.)

Stellaria media, L. Universally distributed thronghout the district, es-

pecially in rich light soils. (Europe.)

» graminea, L. Panmure; and the larva fields around Mt. Wel-

lington. (Europe.)

~ Arenaria serpyllifolia, L. Devonport; Penrose; Panmure; and other places

in the vicinity of Auckland. (Europe.)

Sagina apetala, L. North Head, Waitemata, where it has regularly ap-
peared every spring, for several years, on rocks just above
high-water mark. Penrose; Onehunga; Newmarket; etc.
(Europe.)

278 Transactions.— Botany.

Spergula arvensis, L. A common weed in cultivated fields. (Europe.)

Polycarpon tetraphyllum, L. A common roadside weed, also copiously natu-
ralized on sand-hills in the north. (Europe.)

PoRTULACACER.

Portulaca oleracea, L. A troublesome weed in gardens in light soil. (8.
Europe and Tropics.) :

* Calandrinia caulescens, H.B.K. I am indebted to Mr. Luke for specimens
of this from the vicinity of Otahuhu, where in 1881 it
appeared in abundance in a freshly-sown grass field.
(Peru.)

have been unable to identify, has become plentiful in stony
places by the South Road near Penrose, and thence to One-
hunga. (S. America ?)
HYPERICINES.
Hypericum androsemum, L. A garden escape. Papakura; near Alexandra.
(Europe.) ;
= perforatum, L. Near Auckland; Helensville ; common in many

localities in the Waikato and Upper Thames districts, espe-

cially at Matamata. (Europe.)

s humifusum, L. Whangarei; Remuera; St. John’s College ;
Waitakerei; and other localities near Auckland. Usually
prefers stiff clay soils. (Europe.)

Malva sylvestris, L. Waste places near Auckland ; and at the Thames; rare.
(Europe.)

» rotundifolia, L. Vicinity of Auckland; Otahuhu; Ngaruawahia ;
Hamilton; etc. (Europe.)

* „ verticillata, L. In immense abundance in and near Auckland, often
covering unoccupied allotments, waste places, etc., with a
dense growth 3-4 feet high. Also plentiful at the Thames,
Coromandel, and in most of the country townships.
(Europe.)

* „ parviflora, L. Waste places near Auckland, but not common.
(Europe.)

Modiola multifida, Monch. Plentiful in pastures and by roadsides in all

cultivated districts. It must have been an early introduction,
for it was nearly as abundant and as widely distributed in
1863 as now. (Eastern states of North America.)

Lavatera arborea, L. An occasional garden escape. Panmure ; Onehunga;
Manukau Heads; Hamilton. (S. Europe.)

ii sp. A small white-flowered species of this genus, which I -

CuxxsEMAN.—On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 279

EX.
Linum usitatissimum, L. An escape from cultivation in a few localities.
(Europe.)
, marginale, A. Cunn. Abundant throughout the district, especially
in meadows and by roadsides. Considered to be indigenous
by Mr. Kirk. (Australia.)
„ gallicum, L. Near Lake Pupuke ; vicinity of Auckland ; Onehunga.
Not common ; first seen in 1876. (S. Europe.)
QERANIACEÆ.
Pelargonium quercifolium, Ait. An occasional garden escape. (Cape.)
* Geranium robertianum, L. A few plants of this were seen at Devon-
port three years ago, but it has apparently died out.

(Europe.)

Erodium cicutarium, L. A common plant by roadsides and in waste places.
(Europe.)

„ moschatum, L. An abundant weed, especially in light soils.
(Europe.)

s, maritimum, L. In littoral situations. Mongonui; Bay of Islands ;
Waiwera. (Europe.)
* Ozalis variabilis, Lindl. Frequently establishes itself in the vicinity of
gardens. (Cape.)

* „„ cernua, Thunb. This species has become a troublesome weed in
gardens near Auckland, particularly in the large nursery
establishments of Messrs. J. Mason and D. Hay. Its nume-
rous tubers make it difficult to eradicate. (Cape.)

„ compressa, Thunb. Occasionally seen with the preceding, but not

common. (Cape.)

* Tropaolum majus, L. A common garden escape, especially near Auckland.
(Peru.)

AMPELIDEX.

Vitis vinifera, L. Often lingers for many years in deserted gardens, old

"Maori cultivations, etc. (Tropics.)
SAPINDACEAE.

* Melianthus major, L. A garden escape. Near Mt. Eden; Tararu
(Thames); ete. (Cape.)

LEGUMINOSE.

Podalyria sericea, Br. A common garden plant. It is included in Mr.
Kirk’s list, but I have never seen it except in actual cultiva-
tion. (Cape.

Ulex europeus, L. Plentiful througbout the whole district, and in many

localities exceedingly troublesome. (Europe.)

280 Transactions.— Botany.
Cytisus scoparius, Link. Near Papakura; Alexandra; Matamata; etc.

(Europe.)

Medicago sativa, L. Cultivated fields, not common. (Europe.)

» lupulina, L. Waste places and fields, tolerably frequent through-
out the district. (Europe.)

» denticulata, Willd. Waste places and pastures, common through-
out the district. This species and the following often mono-
polize many of the fields near Auckland, especially where the
soil is light and rich. (Europe.)

» maculata, Sibth. Generally distributed. (Europe.)

Melilotus officinalis, L. Fields and waste places, not so common as the

following. (Europe.)

» arvensis, Wall. Plentiful, especially in waste grounds near the
sea. (Europe.)

* Trifolium arvense, L. A few plants noticed in a field near Otahuhu in
December, 1876. Not since observed. (Europe.

» — incarnatum, L. Occasionally seen in pastures, especially in the
Waikato. (Europe.) :

» pratense, L. Pastures and roadsides, common. (Europe.)

» medium, L. Pastures, etc., not so common as the preceding.
(Europe.)

» scabrum, L. Beach at Devonport; abundant in December, 1880.
(Europe.)

» glomeratum, L. Fields and roadsides throughout the district.
(Europe.)

* » hybridum, L. Clover fields in the Waikato, and in other locali-
ties. (Europe.)

» repens, L. Fields and roadsides, universally distributed through-
out the district. (Europe.)

» -resupinatum, L. Mongonui Harbour and shores of Doubtless
Bay, abundant. I am also indebted to Mr. Esam for speci-
mens obtained near Helensville. (Europe.)

» procumbens, L. Not uncommon in meadows in all the culti-
vated districts. (Europe.)

» minus, 8m. Abundant throughout the district. This mixes more
freely with the indigenous vegetation than any other species of
Trifolium, spreading along the sides of gullies, etc. (Europe.)

Lotus corniculatus, L. Pastures and roadsides, rather local at present, but

increasing. (Europe.)
» major, Scop. Remuera; near the Hunua railway station. (Europe.)

* „ angustissimus, L. Remuera: first seen in 1881. (Europe.)

Cuzeseman.—On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 281

Psoralea pinnata, L. Included in Mr. Kirk’s list. I have only seen it in
cultivation in gardens. (Cape.)

Indigofera viscosa, Lam. An occasional garden escape near Auckland.

ropics.)

Robinia pseud-acacia, L. Copiously naturalized in many places in the
Waikato country, forming large groves. Near Taupiri it has
established itself in places for several miles on the western
side of the river. (United States.)

Vicia sativa, L. Not uncommon in cultivated districts throughout the
district. (Europe.) ;

„ tetrasperma, Mench. A common and troublesome weed throughout
the district, from the North Cape to Poverty Bay. (Europe.)

„ hirsuta, Koch. Bay of Islands; vicinity of Auckland, and southwards
to the Waikato, but by no means common. (Europe.)

* Lens esculenta, Gr. & Godr. This has become abundantly naturalized in
the Auckland Domain, having doubtless escaped from some
garden in the vicinity. (8. Europe.)

Lathyrus odoratus, L. Occasionally establishes itself near gardens, but is
not likely to become permanently naturalized. (8. Europe.)

we latifolius, L. An occasional garden escape. (8. Europe.)

Dolichos lignosus, L. Spreads in neglected gardens, etc., but can hardly be
looked at in the light of a naturalized plant. (Tropical Asia.)

Acacia dealbata, Link. This increases by means of suckers in neglected
plantations, ete., and in some localities is fairly established.
(Australia.)

Albizzia lophantha, Willd. This was formerly largely planted about the mis-
sion stations and Maori settlements, and as it springs up readily
from seed, has in many cases formed large groves. (Australia.)

Rosacez.
Amygdalus persica, L. Deserted Maori plantations, etc., and often appear-
ing spontaneously in a variety of situations. (Central Asia.)
Prunus cerasus, L. Maintains itself in deserted Maori plantations and
orchards, in a few cases forming small groves. (S. Europe.)
Spirea salicifolia, Willd. Included in Mr. Kirk’s list. I have only seen it
where actually planted. (Europe.)
Rubus ideus, L. An escape from cultivation, but well established in a few
localities. Lake Pupuke ; Hunua ; near Drury,ete. (Europe.)

fruticosus, L. ` Waste places, hedges, roadsides, ete. Now common
in most districts, and rapidly increasing. Several of the
subspecies are introduced, R. discolor, W. and N., being per-
haps the most frequent. (Europe.)

282 Transactions.— Botany.

Fragaria vesca, L. | Both species are frequently seen as escapes from
». elatior, Ehr.) cultivation. (Europe.)

* Potentilla reptans, L. Near Hamilton, Waikato; a few plants only ob-
served in 1879. (Europe.)

Alchemilla arvensis, L. In cultivated fields and dry pastures. Vicinity of
Auckland; Coromandel; Ngaruawahia, Raglan. (Europe.)

* Poterium sanguisorba, L. Dry pastures near Auckland, and in the Wai-
kato. Not common, and perhaps intentionally sown in the
localities in which I have noticed it. (Europe).

Rosa rubiginosa, L. Abundantly naturalized throughout the district,
especially in the light pumiceous soils of the Upper Wai-
kato and Taupo districts. (Europe.)

» canina, L. Hedges and waste places in the vicinity of Auckland, ete.
(Europe.)

Rosa multiflora, L. Often planted for hedges, and -in favourable situations

spreads considerably. (China.)
» indica, L. A garden escape. (China.)
CRASSULACEE.

* Tillaa (Bulliarda) trichotoma, E. and L. (?). Sides of the South Road,
near Penrose, and spreading rapidly on the lava fields around
Mount Smart. I am doubtful as to the identification,
the descriptions in the ** Flora Capensis” and in De Can-
dolle's ** Prodromus," the only ones to which I have access,
being very short and meagre. (Cape.)

LyTHRARIEX.

Lythrum hyssopifolium, L. An abundant plant throughout the district,
in moist places, ditches, etc. (Europe.)

P graefferi, Ten. Local. Remuera; abundant near Ngaruawahia ;
Thames. (Europe.)
ONAGRARIEZ.

* (Œnothera biennis, L. Not common. Near Auckland ; waste places about
Hamilton; abandoned Maori cultivations at Matamata. (N.
America.)

= stricta, L. Common in light soils throughout most parts of
the district. Very partial to sandy flats near the sea. (N.

America.)
* x tetraptera, Cav. A garden escape in one or two localities near
Auckland. First seen in 1878. (West. N. America.)

OvcunBrTACE X.
Citrullus vulgaris, Schrad. Often of spontaneous origin about Maori culti-
vations, but never permanently establishes itself. (Tropies.)

CuxEskMAN.—On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 283

Lagenaria vulgaris, L. This is the «hue " of the Maoris, doubtless intro-
dueed by them, and still cultivated in many of their settle-
ments. As a naturalized plant it is in precisely the same
position as the preceding species. (Tropics.)
FicoiE#.

* Mesembryanthemum edule, L. Naturalized on the sandy beach at Kohi-
marama, Auckland Harbour ; doubtless originally an outcast
from some garden in the vicinity. (Cape.)

MBELLIFERE.

* Bupleurum rotundifolium, L. Vicinity of Auckland, where it has appeared
as a weed in a few large market-gardens. (Europe.)

* Conium maculatum, L. A few plants of this were observed in some waste
ground at the Thames in 1880; but in a late visit to the
locality I did not observe it. (Europe.) :

Apium graveolens, L. Deserted gardens and waste places. Brackish-water
swamps between the Thames and Piako rivers, a situation
where it will probably spread. (Europe.)

, eeptophyllum, A.DC. Mongonui township; Russell (Bay of Islands) ;
Kawau Island (T. Kirk) ; streets of Auckland ; near Otahuhu,
ete. Considered by Mr. Kirk to be indigenous, an opinion
with whieh I cannot agree. (Australia.)

* Ammi majus, L. Rare at present, but likely to spread. Remuera ;
Auckland Domain. (Europe.)

Larum petroselinum, Benth. (Petroselinum sativum, Hoffm.) An escape from
cultivation, but plentiful in several localities, as on the lava-
fields round Mount Eden, ete. (Europe.)

Pimpinella saxifraga, D. I take this from Mr. Kirk’s list. I have not

; myself seen it in a naturalized condition. (Europe.)

Scandix pecten-veneris, L., Waste places about Auckland, not at all common.
(Europe.) :

Feniculum vulgare, Gertn. Roadsides and waste places, deserted gardens,
e Of common occurrence. (Hurope.

Peucedanum sativum, Benth. (Pastinaca, L.) A garden escape in a few
localities. (Europe.)

Daucus carota, L. Not uncommon in pastures and meadows throughout the
district. (Europe.)

Caucalis nodosa, Scop. Waste places, local, Whangarei ; vicinity of Auck-
land; Thames. (Europe.)

RALIACEE.
* Hedera helix, L. Spreads occasionally in plantations and gardens, but
can hardly be considered as naturalized. (Europe.)

284 Transactions.— Botany.

CapRIFOLIACES.
Sambucus nigra, L. Often planted for hedges, etc., and sometimes spreads.
(Europe.)

RUBIACES.

Galium aparine, L. Waste places, hedges, roadsides, eto., plentiful in
most localities, and increasing. (Europe.)

* Galium parisiense, L. Fields at Remuera, rare. (Europe.)

Sherardia arvensis, L. Generally distributed through the cultivated distriots.
(Europe.)

VALERIANEZ.

* Centranthus ruber, DC. Occasionally seen as a garden escape. Mon-
gonui; Thames; Ponsonby. (Europe.)

Valerianella olitoria, Mench. Waste places and roadsides. Orakei native
settlement; Mount Albert; near Hamilton. (Europe.)

DriesacE x.

* Dipsacus sylvestris, L. Tauranga; not uncommon in January, 1880. I
am also indebted to Mr. Will for specimens gathered at
Pakari. (Europe.)

Scabiosa atropurpurea, L. A common garden escape in light soils. (Trop-
ieal Asia.)

* „ (Knautia) arvensis, L. A few years ago this appeared in abundance
in a cultivated field at Remuera, but has since nearly died out.
(Europe.)

COMPOSITÆ.

Bellis perennis, L. Plentiful in pastures throughout the district, and in-
creasing yearly. (Europe.)

Erigeron canadensis, L. A common plant through the entire district. Pro-
bably one of the earliest introductions into New Zealand.
(N. America.)

» linifolius, Willd. (Conyza ambigua, DC.) In several localities.
Northern Wairoa; Whangarei; Matamata, etc. (Tropics.)

Xanthium spinosum, L. Waste places and roadsides in the vicinity of
Auckland ; and in the Waikato. It nowhere shows signs of
becoming so abundant and troublesome as in certain parts of
Australia. (Chili.)

Siegesbeckia orientalis, L. Warm dry soils, not common. Bay of Islands;
Whangarei; Northern Wairoa; vicinity of Auckland; Rag-
lan. This must have been an early introduction, for it was
more plentiful in 1864 than at present. (Tropics.)

Eclipta alba, Huask. Included in the list of naturalized plants given in
the ** Handbook ” (under the name of E. erecta). I have not
seen it. (Tropics.)

Cureseman.—On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 285

Wedelia biflora, DO. The same remarks apply. (Tropies.)
Bidens pilosa, L. On cliffs and light dry soils, not uncommon. Perhaps &
irue native. (Tropies.)
Achillea millefolium, L. In pastures and by roadsides in most cultivated
districts, but nowhere very abundant. (Europe.)
Anthemis arvensis, L. Waste places, roadsides, and fields; a common weed
in most localities. (Europe.)
* |, cotula,L. Waste places near Auckland, (Europe.)
oe nobilis, L. Included in Mr. Kirk's list. I have not seen it except
in a cultivated condition. (Europe.)
Chrysanthemum leucanthemum, L. Plentiful throughout the district, and
becoming a troublesome weed on stiff soils. (Europe.)
segetum, L. Local. Cultivated fields at Remuera, and near
Otahuhu. (Europe.)
a (Pyrethrum) inodorum, L. Fields on the Auckland Isthmus
and elsewhere, not common. (Europe.
Matricaria chamomilla, L. Fields and roadsides, sparsely scattered over
the cultivated portions of the district. (Europe.)

`-
`

» discoidea, DC. In immense abundance in waste places about
Auckland, and along most lines of road into the interior.
(North America.)
* Tanacetum vulgare, L. A few plants observed in a lane near Howick.
(Europe.)

* Soliva anthemifolia, R. Br. Alluvial flats by the Northern Wairoa River,
near Dargaville and Mangawhare. (Australia.)

* , pterosperma, Less. ? Rangiriri and near Ngaruawahia; first seen in
January, 1879.. I am not quite certain about the identifica-
tion, (S. America.)

Artemisia absinthium, L. An occasional garden escape. Northern Wairoa ;
vicinity of Auckland; Maori settlements at Matamata.
(Europe.)

Senecio vulgaris, L. A common weed in rich soils throughout the dis-
trict. (Europe.)

* „sylvaticus, L. Near Pukekohe ; Raglan. (Europe.)

, mikanoides, Otto. (Harv. et Sond., Flora Capensis, 8, p. 402).
Senecio scandens, DC., non Cacalia scandens, Thunb. A com-
mon garden escape, now well established in waste places,
etc., near Auckland and elsewhere. (Cape.

* Calendula officinalis, L. A garden escape near Auckland, etc, (Europe.)

Osteospermum moniliferum, L, Recorded by Mr, Kirk, I have not seen it
in a naturalized state, (Cape.)

286 Transactions.— Botany.

Cryptostemma calendulacea, Br. Light dry soils from Auckland to Waikato ;
plentiful, but not so abundant as it was four or five years ago.
(Cape.)

* Carduus pyenocephalus, Jacq. Near Ellerslie; plentiful in one field and
by the adjoining road, (Europe.)

Cincus lanceolatus, L. Throughout the district, often an exceedingly
troublesome weed in newly-cultivated rich soils, bush clear-
ings, etc., but seldom long occupying any one locality.
(Europe.)

Silybum marianum, Gertn. Bay of Islands, most abundant. Vicinity of
Auckland, but rather scarce. Abundant in the vicinity of
Tauranga. (Europe.)

Centaurea nigra, L. Fields and roadsides, occasionally seen. (Hurope.)

calcitrapa, L. Waste places about Auckland, rare. (Europe.)
3 solstitialis, L. Waste places, roadsides, and sandy shores ;

Sp:
Cichorium intybus, L. Fields in all the cultivated districts. (Europe.)
* Tolpis umbellata, L. In abundance between Penrose and Panmure, but
not observed elsewhere. First seen in 1868. (8. Europe.)
Lapsana communis, L. A common weed in pastures in all the cultivated
districts. (Europe.)
Picris echioides, L. — (Helminthia, Gertn.) Fields and waste places, not
uncommon. (Europe.)
Crepis virens, L. Waste and cultivated grounds, pretty generally distri-
buted. (Europe)
, fetida, L. Fields on the Auckland Isthmus. (Europe.)
» taraxicifolia, Thuill. Remuera; Whau; near Cambridge. (Europe.)
* „ setosa, Haller. Remuera ; E abundant in one field for several years
past. (Europe.
Hypocheris radicata, L. Universally distributed throughout the district ;
and perhaps quite as abundant as any naturalized plant.
(Europe.)
glabra. Not nearly so plentiful as the preceeding. (Europe.)
Leontodon (Thrincia) hirtus, L. Vicinity of Auckland, but not plentiful.
(Europe.)
soe (Apargia) hispidus, L. Pastures at Remuera, and at Epsom ;
rare, (Europe) _
En (Apargia) autumnalis, L. Panmure; Otahuhu ; near Alexandra.
(Europe.)
Taraxacum officinale, Wigg. Truly native; but naturalized forms are the
only ones that I have seen in the Auckland district. (Europe.)

OngEsEMAN.— On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 987

Sonchus arvensis, L. Cultivated fields, ete. (Europe.)

» oleraceus, L. Everywhere in cultivated soils. This is doubtless in
some of its forms indigenous, but others have been intro-
duced. (Europe.)

Tragopogon porrifolius, L. In several localities on the Auckland Isthmus,
but not plentiful. (Europe.)
re pratensis, L., var. minor. Included in Mr. Kirk's list. I have
not seen it. (Europe.)
EracniDEX.
Epacris microphylla, Br. Karaka Flats, between Waiuku and Drury, A. T.
Urquhart. See Trans. N.Z. Inst., xiv., p. 864. (Aus.

iralia.)
PniMULACEA.
Anagallis arvensis, L. A common weed throughout the district. (Europe.)
APOOCYNACES.

Vinca major, L. A garden escape, but now plentifully established in waste
places, fields, ete., and increasing. (S. Europe.)
ASCLEPIADEH,
Asclepias nivea, L. An escape from gardens near Auckland. (Tropical N.
Ameriea.)

GENTIANEE,

Erythrea centaurium, L. Generally distributed in all soils and situations,
and often mixing freely with the indigenous vegetation.
(Europe.)

PoLEMOINACE,

* Collomia coccinea, Lehm. Has been seen as a garden escape in one or
two localities near Auckland. (Chili.)

Gilia (Navarretia) squarrosa, Hk. and Arn. Not uncommon in the Waikato
country. (California.)

BonaciNACEZ.

* Borago officinalis, L. Waste places on the Auckland Isthmus, rare.
(Europe.)

* Myosotis palustris, With., var strigulosa. Vicinity of Auckland; Motuihi
Island. (Europe.)

a 4 arvensis, Hoffm. Observed in one locality at Whangarei.
(Europe.)

Lithospermum arvensis, L. Fields and waste places near Auckland; Pan-

mure; Ohaupo; Alexandra. (Europe.)
Motus vulgare, L. Matamata, abundant, Near Hamilton. (Europe.)
» plantagineum, L. Has recently appeared in one or two localities

near Auckland. (Europe.)

288 Transactions.— Botany.

CoxNvoLvULACEE.

Ipomea batatas, L. Deserted Maori plantations, etc., often lingering for

many years. (Tropics.)

Cuscuta epithymum, Murr., var. trifolii. Not uncommon in clover fields in .

the Waikato district, where it first appeared. (S. Europe.)
SOLANACEÆ. ;
Lycopersicum esculentum, Mill. A garden escape of short duration. (Tropical
America.)

Solanum tuberosum, L. Often lingers for a time in fields where it has been
cultivated. (S. America.)

» marginatum, L.f. A garden outcast near Auckland. A large
clump existed for many years in Alten Road, but is now
nearly destroyed. (Tropical Asia and Africa.)

» sodomgum, L. Common on the volcanic hills of the Auckland
Isthmus, etc., and also noticed at Mongonui, Bay of Islands,
and in the Waikato. (S. Europe and N. Africa.)

* č „ auriculatum, Ait. Noticed in one or two places about Auckland ;

and I bave received specimens from Mahurangi soles by
Mr. Moat. (Tropical S. America.)
Physalis peruviana, L. Warm sheltered localities through the district, but
not so common now as fifteen or twenty years back. (Tropical
S. America.)
» alkekengi, L. Included in Mr. Kirk’s list. I have not seen it in a
naturalized condition. (S. Europe.)

Capsicum annuum, L. A fugitive garden escape. (Tropics.)

* Nicandra physaloides, Gertn. Waste places about Auckland. Scarce at

present. (S. America.)

Lycium chinense, Mill. Waste places, hedges, roadsides, etc., pretty fre-

quent about Auckland, and in most of the country townships.
(Tropieal Asia.)

Datura stramonium. Waste places, yards, ete., near Auckland, but not

common. (Tropical Asia ?)

Nicotiana tabaccum, L. An occasional escape from cultivation. (Tropical

America.)
ScRoPHULARINES.

Verbascum thapsus, L. Volcanic hills, etc., near Auckland; Matamata,

plentiful in 1879. (Europe.)
= blattaria, L. Waste places and pastures, Auckland to Waikato.
(Europe.)

e sp. Fields near Henderson, not observed else-

where,

OngEsEMAN.— On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 289

Linaria elatine, Mill. Waste places and roadsides. Vicinity of Auckland ;
Otahuhu ; Ngaruawahia; etc. (Europe.)

Digitalis purpurea, L. Auckland Isthmus; Thames; Whangarei. By no

méans common. (Europe.)

Veronica agrestis, L. A weed of frequent occurrence in most districts.

(Europe.)
buxbaumii, Ten. Plentiful in most cultivated districts. (Europe.)
Veronica arvensis, L. A common weed throughout the greater portion of
the distriet. (Europe.)
» serpyllifolia, L. Fields and moist places, very plentiful. (Europe.)
* Bartsia viscosa, L. Near Helensville; Remuera; in great abundance be-
tween Pukekohe and Tuakau. (Europe.)
ROBANCHACES,
Orobanche minor, L. Whangarei; in several localities on the Auckland
Isthmus, especially on the volcanic cones of Mount Eden and
Rangitoto; Drury; near Cambridge. (Europe.)
VERBENACE,

Verbena officinalis, L. In immense abundance about Mongonui; also plen-
tiful in some parts of the Waikato country. In other districts
by no means common. (Europe.)

bonariensis, L. Waste places about Auckland, rare. (S. America.)

Lasiatz,
Mentha viridis, L. Ditches and waste places in most districts. (Europe.)
» piperita, cS
» aquatica, L. |All introduced, and spreading, especially M. sativa.

* y "dis, L. (Europe.)

* , arvensis, L.

* „ pulegium, L. Whangarei; in several places about Auckland.
(Europe.)

* australis, Br. Roadsides between Raglan and Ruapuke; plentiful

~
`

in January, 1877. (Australia.)

Nepeta cataria, L. Local. Vicinity of Auckland; near Alexandra. (Europe.)

Brunella vulgaris, L. Generally diffused through the entire district, in all
soils and situations. One of the most abundant and wide-
spreading of our naturalized plants. (Europe.)

* Cedronella triphylla, Mænch. This has become very abundant on the lava
streams around Mt. Eden, forming dense clumps many feet
in diameter and 8-4 feet high. Doubtless it has escaped
from some garden in the vicinity. (Madeira.)

Calamintha acinus, Clairv. Mentioned by Mr. Kirk. It does not appear to
have been noticed of late years. (Europe.)

290 Transactions.— Botany.

Marrubium vulgare, L. Waste places, roadsides, etc., Auckland to Waikato,
not uncommon. (Europe-)
* Salvia verbenaca, L. Appeared by a roadside in the suburbs of Auckland
some years ago, but seems to have become extinct. (Europe.)
Stachys arvensis, L. A troublesome weed in cultivated ground throughout
the district. (Europe.)
* Galeopsis tetrahit, L. Waste places near Otahuhu, January, 1881. (Europe.)
PLANTAGINEE.
Plantago major, L. Waste places and roadsides through the district.
(Europe.)
» media, L. Vicinity of Auckland and a few other localities, not
common. (Europe.)
" lanceolata, L. Everywhere in pastures, etc., specially in medium
stiff soils. (Europe.)
» coronopus, L. Waste places and sandy soil near the sea. Bay of
Islands; Waitemata ; Onehunga, most abundant ; Tauranga ;
Poverty Bay. (Europe.
» — eirginica, L.(?) Rangiriri; Ngaruawahia; and other places in the
Waikato. (N. America.)
NycTAGINEZ.
* Mirabilis jalappa, L. A garden escape near Auckland. (S. America.)
AMARANTACEZ,
Amarantus caudatus, L. Occasionally seen about gardens, but is hardly
naturalized. (Tropics.) ;
2» retroflexus, L. Streets of Auckland, and waste places and
gardens in the suburbs, not common. (Tropics.)

1 hybridus, L. Abundant in waste places about Auckland ; also
at the Thames and in most of the country townships. Be-
coming a troublesome weed in gardens in rich or highly-
manured soils. (Tropies.)

* blitum, L. Waste places and streets of Auckland, not nearly so
common as the preceding, (Tropies.) ;
2 (Euzolus) lividus, L. Recorded by Mr. Kirk. I have not seen
a is oleraceus, = either of them. (Tropics.)
is d viridis, L. . Waste places and streets of Auckland.
Also recorded by Mr. Kirk from the Thames, and gathered
many years ago at the Day of Islands by Allan Cunningham.
(Tropies.
PE (Euxolus) gracilis, Desv. (Euzolus caudatus, Moq., non Amarantus

caudatus, L.) Waste places within the City of Auckland, and
as a weed in gardens in the suburbs. (Tropies.)

OngEsEMAN.— On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 291

CHENOPODIACES,
Chenopodium album, L. A common weed in rich soils on the Auckland
Isthmus, especially about Onehunga. (Europe.)
= murale, L. Waste places, roadsides, ete., plentiful. (Europe.)
2 bonus-henricus, L. Noticed at Onehunga in 1878, but perhaps
only an escape from cultivation. (Europe.) ;
Salsola kali, L. Shores of the Waitemata and Manukau, not uncommon.
Rare at the Thames. (Europe.)
PnuyTOLACCACEX.,
a dato octandra, Li. Waste places and roadsides on the Auckland
Isthmus, and especially plentiful on the lava streams from
Mount Eden. Waitakerei district, becoming plentiful by the
sides of the bush tracks. It has also found its way into many
other localities in the provincial district. (Tropical America.)

PoLyGonEz,
E omm persicaria, L. Fields near Panmure. (Europe.
$ convolvulus, L. Roadsides and waste places about Auckland,

not common. (Burope.)
Fagopyrum esculentum, Mench. An occasional escape from cultivation.

(Europe.)

Rumex obtusifolius. Abundant throughout the district. The docks must
have been very early introductions, for Earl mentions that
they were great nuisances in Maori plantations at Hokianga
in 1834. (Europe.)

* „ Pulcher, L. Throughout the district. This species has increased
greatly during the last six years, prior to which it was by no
means frequent.

» crispus, L. Generally T ced (Europe.)

» sanguineus, L, var. viridis. Generally distributed. (Europe.)

„ conglomeratus, Murr. Recorded by Mr. Kirk. I have not met with
it. (Europe.

» acetosa, L. Not uncommon. (Europe.)

, acetosella, L. A most abundant and troublesome weed throughout
ihe district. (Europe.)

* Emex australis, Stein. This has appeared twice in waste places near
Auckland, bnt does not seem to increase. (Australia

PaorEACEZE.

* Hakea acicularis. Sm. Has established itself over several miles of open
manuka country at the foot of the Waitakerei Range, and is
increasing fast. Its origin can be easily traced to & planted
hedge ia the neighbourhood. (Australia.)

292 . Transactions. — Botany.

EUPHORBIACES.
Euphorbia helioscopia, L. Light rich soils, plentiful in the Bay of Islands
and Whangarei districts,—scarcer to the south. (Hurope.)
aie peplus, L. A common weed in gardens and cultivated fields.
(Europe.)
i lathyris, L. Waste places and roadsides, not common. Whan-
garei; Lake Pupuke ; Devonport; Mt. Eden. (Europe.)

"uu hypericifolia, L. Streets of Auckland. I am indebted to Mr.
John Kenderdine for drawing my attention to this plant.
(Tropies.)

Ricinus communis, L. Warm and dry loealities near Auckland, not uncom-
mon. (Tropics.)

URrICACE E.

Humulus lupulus, L. Sometimes seen as an escape from eultivation.
(Europe.)

Ficus carica, L. This is wonderfully tenacious of life, and not easily killed
when once planted. It is thus frequently seen in abandoned |
gardens, etc., but can hardly be eonsidered naturalized.
(N. Asia.)

Pus uL | Both of these species have made their appearance in

tum waste places about Auckland, but they do not seem
to spread. (Europe.)
SALICINEE.

* Salix babylonica, L. The '*weeping-willow" was planted many years
ago at the Mission Station, at Tangiteroria, on the N orthern
Wairoa River, and from branches and twigs floated down the
river has established itself in profusion on the banks, often
fringing them for miles, and in some places impeding the
navigation. It is also naturalized on the banks of the
Waikato, but not nearly to the same extent. (Central Asia.)

Salix alba, L. Naturalized on the banks of the Northern Wairoa and Wai-
kato. (Europe.)

» dioica, L.

SctTaMINEz.
Canna indica, L. A garden escape of moderately frequent occurrence.
(Tropics.)
InrpACEA.
* Sparazis tricolor, Ker. A garden escape near Auckland, not common.
(Cape.

Sisyrinchium bermudianum, L. Fields on the Auckland Isthmus, not com-
mon. Near Matamata, Mr. Kirk (on the authority of Mr.
Gillies.) (N. America.)

CuzEsEMAN.— On, Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 298

Iris germanica, L. This species, originally a garden escape, has now firmly
established itself in most districts. (Europe.)

* Watsonia angusta, Ker. (?) An escape from gardens. (Cape.)

Gladiolus sp. A frequent garden escape. (Cape?)

Antholyza ethiopica, L. Has established itself in several localities near
Auckland. (Cape.)

AMARYLLIDE.

Agave americana, L. Old plants throw up a multitude of suckers. (Tropical

N. America.)

Liniacez.

Asparagus officinalis, L. Solitary plants are frequently seen, doubtless
originating from seeds conveyed by birds from gardens.
(Europe.)

Allium vineale, L. Not uncommon, especially in abandoned Maori cultiva-
tions, and sandy plats near the sea. (Europe.)

* , ampeloprasum, L. Shores of Doubtless Bay. (Europe.)

Asphodelus fistulosus, L. Plentiful about Mongonui. (S. Europe.)

* Aloe latifolia, Haworth. An escape from gardens near Auckland.
(Cape.)

J UNCACER.

* Juncus tenuis, Willd. Northern Wairoa; Paparata Valley; Rangiriri ;
Ngaruawahia; between Hamilton and Cambridge. I am
now inclined to consider this species as an importation.
(Europe.)

ARVIDEE. ;

Richardia africana, Kunth. Ditches and waste places, now plentiful about
Auckland and in many places of the country townships.
(Cape.)

Colocasia antiquorum, Schott. The taro of the natives, often lingering in
their deserted cultivations for many years. (Tropies.)

Alocasia indica, Schott. Stated in the Handbook to have been introduced
and cultivated by the natives. I have not seen it. (Tropies.)

NALES.

Aponogeton distachyon, L. In streams at Waimate, Bay of Islands. Origi-

nally planted by the early missionaries. (Cape.)
CvPERACEZX.

Cyperus tenellus, Linn. f. Now spread throughout the greater portion of the
district, from Whangarei to the Upper Waikato. In 1862
confined to a limited district in the immediate neighbourhood
of Auckland. Considered to be indigenous by Mr. Kirk.
(Cape.)

294 Transactions.— Botany.

* Cyperus rotundus, L. The well-known “ nut-grass” has found its way into
several gardens in the vicinity of Auckland, and is likely to
prove a serious pest, as its numerous tubers make it difficult
to eradicate. (Tropics.)

» sp. This belongs to the same section of the genus as the preceding.
I have only seen it near Mongonui.

* Carex panicea, L. Vicinity of Auckland ; Mahurangi. (Europe.)

GRAMINEX.

Panicum (Digitaria) sanguinale, L. A common and troublesome weed in

light rich soils throughout the district. (Tropies.)

a (Digitaria) glabrum, Gaud. Vicinity of Auckland; not common.
(Tropies.)

» (Echinochloa) colonwn, L. Onehunga. (Tropies.)

is bs crus-galli, L. Waste places about Auckland and

elsewhere ; not common. (Tropics.)
` Setaria glauca, Beauv. A weed in a few gardens at Onehunga; rare.
(Tropies.)
„ macrostachya, H.B.K. Between Otahuhu and Papakura, not un-
common. (S. Europe.)
» viridis, Beauv. Vicinity of Auckland, rare. (S. Europe.)
Stenotaphrum americanum, Schrank. Has been planted in many localities,
and in some is spreading; but, as it seldom ripens perfect
seed, its increase is necessarily slow. (North America.)
Alopecurus agrestis, L. Fields and roadsides; in most districts, but nowhere
common. (Hurope.)
» pratensis, L. Fields, etc., Auckland to Waikato, not common.
(Europe.)
* Polypogon monspeliensis, Desf. Muddy places on the shores of the Manu-
kau and Waitemata Harbours, increasing fast. (Europe.)
os fugax, Nees. Waste places, ditches, etc., on the Auckland
Isthmus, increasing fast. Thames, J. Adams. (Tropics.)
Phalaris canariensis, L. Common throughout the district. (S. Europe.)
Anthoxanthum odoratum, L. Spread through the whole district, much too
abundant in many pastures. (Europe.)
Phleum pratense, L. Often seen in pastures, but not nearly so abundant as
; it should be, considering the extent to which it is sown.
(Europe.)
Agrostis vulgaris, With. Pastures and roadsides, very generally distributed.
(Europe.)
» alba, L. Equally abundant as the preceding, but usually affecting
stiffer soils and damper situations. (Europe.)

Currseman.—On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 295

Gastridium lendigerum, Gaud. Auckland Isthmus; Waitakerei; Otahuhu.
(Europe.)

* Ammophila arundinacea, Host. Has been planted in one or two places on
the western coast to check the progress of sand-dunes, and
may be expected to increase, as it has done at Taranaki and
Nelson. (Europe.

* Lagurus ovatus, L. Motuihi Island, extremely plentiful; near Auckland,
rare. (Europe.)

Aira caryophyllea, L. Common in most localities. (Hurope.)

* , precor, L. A few plants observed near Waiuku in December, 1877.
(Europe.)

* Deschampsia flexuosa, L. Fields on the Auckland Isthmus, rare. (Europe.)

Holcus lanatus, L. Abundant, one of the most wide-spread of the natural-

` ized grasses. (Europe.)
» mollis,L. Abundant. (Europe.)

* Trisetum flavescens. Local and rare at present. Thames; Hamilton.
(Europe.)

Avena sativa, L. Has become extensively naturalized on sea-cliffs in the
northern and central portions of the district, in addition to
frequently occurring in fields as an escape from cultivation.

(Europe.) .

Arrhenatherum avenaceum, Beauv. Established in a few situations about
Auckland. (Europe.)

Cynodon dactylon, L. Plentiful throughout the district. (S. Europe, etc.)

* Triodia decumbens, L. I am indebted to Mr. H. Hunter for specimens
gathered on the Kumeu Flats, Kaipara. (Europe.)

Cynosurus cristatus, L. Not uncommon on stiff soils in various portions of
the district. (Europe.)

Eragrostis brownii, Nees. Bay of Islands; Northern Wairoa; Whangarei ;
near Auckland. (Australia.)

Dactylis glomerata, L. Generally distributed. (Europe.)

Briza minor, L. Generally distributed. (Europe.)

» maxima, L. Northcote; Ellerslie; near Howick. (S. Europe.)

Poa annua, L. Throughout the district. (Europe.)

„ pratensis, L. Throughout the district. (Europe.)

*,, compressa, L. Auckland Isthmus, not common. (Europe.)

» trivialis, L. Waste places about Auckland, and occasionally in pas-
tures. (Europe.)
„ nemoralis, L. Auckland Domain. (Europe.)

* Glyceria fluitans, L. Made its appearance in some wet places on the
Auckland harbour. reclamations, about two years ago, but
has been lately destroyed. (Europe.)

296 Transactions.— Botany.

Festuca pratensis, L. Pastures, not common. (Europe.)

» myurus, L. The true plant by no means abundant, but increasing.
The variety sciuroides = F. bromoides, Sm.—plentiful through
the district. (Europe.)

Bromus erectus, Huds. Recorded by Mr. Kirk. I have not observed it.
(Europe.)

» sterilis, L. Plentiful, especially in waste or sandy places near the
sea. (Europe.)

» madritensis, L.) Included in Mr. Kirk's list. I have not seen

» X tectorum, Li. n (Europe.)

» mollis, L. Generally distributed. (Europe.)

» racemosus, L. Equally abundant with the preceding, together with
its variety B. commutatus, Schrad. (Europe.)

» arvensis, L. Not common. Waste places near Auckland, etc.
(Europe.

», patulus, Reich. Included by Mr. Kirk in his catalogue. I have
never gathered it. (Europe.)

» unioloides, DC. The prevailing grass in many of the streets and
waste places about Auckland. Not so common in the coun-
try, as it will not bear close cropping. (N. America.)

Lolium perenne, L. Pleptiful through the district. (Europe.)

» italicum, A. Braun. Pastures and waste places, not common.
(Europe.)

» temulentum, L: Cultivated fields in most districts. (Europe.)

Triticum sativum. An occasional escape from cultivation, but never lasts
long in one situation. (Europe.)

Lepturus incurvatus, 'Trin. Common in brackish-water swamps, etc. (Europe.)

Hordeum vulgare, L. Sometimes lingers in cultivated fields. (Europe.)

i murinum, L. Sandy flats near the sea. Waitemata; Thames;
Tauranga. (Europe.)

Arundinaria macrosperma, Michx. Lingers i several old Maori settlements,

. but cannot be looked upon as truly naturalized. (North
America.)

Tue following species, included in Mr. Kirk’s Catalogue of the Naturalized

Plants of Auckland, should be altogether struck out of our lists :—

Fumaria parviflora, Lam. Mentioned in the ‘‘ Flora of New Zealand,"
vol. 2, p, 821. I believe that I am correct in stating that this
has not been seen by any recent botanist.

Gypsophila tubulosa, Boiss. Included by Dr. Hooker in his list of naturalized
plants, but is doubtless a true native.

Cuexseman.—On Naturalized Plants of Auckland District. 297

Geranium molle, L. The same remarks apply.

Eutaxia strangeana, Turez. Stated by its author to come from New Zea-

ares land, probably through some mistake. It will doubtless prove

` to be some well-known Australian plant.

Guilandina bonduc, L. Exroneously stated by Forster to come from New
Zealand. See ‘ Handbook," p. 53.

Opuntia vulgaris, Mill. Recorded by Sir J. D. Hooker in the lists of natu-
ralized plants appended to both the ** Flora" and the ** Hand-
book;" but must be expunged, as it never spreads out of
cultivation in New Zealand.

Anthriscus cerefolium, Hoffm. ‘ Handbook," p. 759. Has not been noticed
by any recent botanist.

Arnoseris pusilla, Gertn. If this is the species meant by the name ‘‘ Lapsana
pusilla, L.," quoted in the * Handbook, page, 760, the pre-
ceding remarks apply also.

Stylidium graminifolium, Swz. No specimens of this have been found in

ew Zealand since the solitary one obtained by the late
General Bolton in 1851.

Epacris purpurascens, Br. — Fl.N.Z., vol 2, p. 821. It appears preferable to
regard this as indigenous.

Cynoglossum micranthum, Br. (?). “ Handbook," p. 197. No. species of
1 this genus has been obtained in New Zealand of late years.
Solanum nigrum, L. “Handbook,” p.761. Should beconsidered as indigenous.

„ virginianum, L. Kirk, Trans., 2, p. 140. It appears to be quite
uncertain what plant Linneus had in view when he applied
this name, which had much better be dropped. I have no
idea what species Mr. Kirk had in mind.

Verbascum pheniceum, L. Kirk, Trans., 9, p. 141. Has not been seen in &
naturalized state of late years. á

Herpestes cuneifolia, Spr. Erroneously included in Raoul's list of New
Zealand plants.

Veronica officinalis, L. I am not aware that this has been observed in &
naturalized state in the Auckland district.

„ anagallis, L. Should probably be looked upon as indigenous.

Phytolacca decandra, L. ‘ Handbook," p. 701. Introduced into the lists
by mistake, as explained by Mr. Kirk (Trans. 2, p. 141.)

Polygonum aviculare, L. It is perhaps preferable to regard this species as
indigenous.

js minus, L. ‘ Handbook," p. 761. Is certainly indigenous, if
the variety decipiens is the plant meant ; and I am not aware
that any other form has been,seen in New Zealand.

298 Transactions.— Botany.

Chenopodium urbicum, L. I have never seen this in the Auckland district.
5 ambrosioides, L. Probably a true native.

Tatropha curcas, L. FI.N.Z. 2, p. 822. Extremely unlikely to become
naturalized in any part of New Zealand.

Dioscorea alata, L. F1.N.Z., 2, p. 822. May have been cultivated by the
Maoris, but I very much doubt its becoming naturalized.

Panicum gibbosum, Br. Erroneusly introduced into Raoul’s list.

Aristida calycina, Br. Supposed to have been gathered at the Bay of
Islands by Cunningham, no doubt through some mistake.

Eleusine indica, Gertn. ‘‘ Handbook," p. 881. Has not been seen of late
years.

Anthistiria australis, Br. ** Handbook," p. 825. The same remarks apply,
so far as the district of Auckland is concerned.

Apluda mutica, L. ** Handbook," p. 825. No botanist has observed this
since Dr. Sinclair's time.

Andropogon refractus, Br. “ Handbook," p. 825. Reported from New Zea-
land by Allan Cunningham, but it has not since been met with.

Eragrostis eximia, Steud. Stated by its author to come from New Zealand ;

but his description has not been recognized.

Art. XXXVI.—On some recent Additions to the Flora of New Zealand.
F. Cuerseman, F.L.S.
[Read before the Auckland Institute, 29th May and 31st July, 1882.]
1. Cardamine latesiliqua, n. sp.

Varyine in size from four inches to over two feet. Rootstock stout, spongy,
as thick as the finger, often branched at the top, and each division furnished
with a rosette of densely-crowded radical leaves. Flowering stems few or
many, arising from the top of the rootstock, erect or slightly spreading,
leafy. Radical leaves 8-6 inches long, 4—4 inch broad, variable in shape,
narrow linear-spathulate to nearly obovate-spathulate, gradually narrowed
to the base, coarsely and sharply serrate in the upper portion, very thick
and coriaceous, margin and midrib and sometimes the whole surface more
or less villous-pubescent. Cauline leaves smaller, lanceolate, nearly entire.
Flowers rather large, white, very numerous. Pedicels 1-i inch long.
Petals nearly 4 inch long, spathulate, on long claws. Pods very numerous,
suberect, usually curved, somewhat swollen, 14-24 inches long, 4—4 inch
broad. Seeds numerous, compressed, reddish-brown.

Hab. Nelson Mountains. Mount Arthur, not uncommon between
4,000-5,500 feet; Mt. Owen, abundant on limestone rocks above 3,500
feet; Raglau Mountains, altitude 5,000 feet.

CurEsemMan.—On recent Additions to Flora of New Zealand. 299

This handsome species has much of the habit and general appearance of
C. fastigiata, but is at once distinguished by the broad pods, which are
more than twice the diameter of those of C. fastigiata, and have in addition
a peculiar turgid or swollen appearance very unusual in the genus. The
pods of C. fastigiata (which I have gathered in a fruiting condition at the
"Wairau Gorge) are flat and narrow, and never more than ṣẹ inch in
diameter,

9. Cotula linearifolia, n. sp.

Dark green, rather thick and fleshy, very aromatic, sparingly pilose.
Stems branched, prostrate, ascending at the tips. Leaves 4-1} inches
long, 1—4 inch broad, thick and fleshy, narrow linear or linear-spathulate,
quite entire, sprinkled with minute glandular dots, blade gradually narrowed
into a broad sheathing petiole. Scapes 2-4 inches long, rather slender,
with from 4-8 linear or linear-subulate bracts. Heads unisexual, 4-4 inch
diameter. Scales of the involucre in about three series, linear-oblong,
obtuse, herbaceous, with a broad green centre and thin brownish margins ;
receptacle convex, papillose ; florets usually with numerous rounded trans-
parent glands. Female florets—corolla thick and fleshy, swollen at the
base, somewhat tetragonous, narrowed above, with 4 short erect lobes;
achene linear-obovate, compressed. Males—smaller and more slender,
funnel-shaped, 4-lobed.

Hab. Mountains flanking the Wairau Valley, Nelson, alt. 3,000-4,500
feet.

A curious little species, allied to C. pyrethrifolia, Hook. f., in the struc-
ture of the flower heads and in the numerous linear bracts, but differing
from it, and all the other New Zealand species, in the narrow entire leaves.
In outward appearance it somewhat resembles Abrotanella linearis, Berg-
gren.

8. Veronica cheesemani, Benth.
(Hook. f., Icones Plantarum, t. 1366, a.)

Small, greyish green, densely tufted, forming rounded cushions 2-5
inches in diameter, pubescent in all its parts. Branches slender, elosely
compacted and intertwined. Leaves $-i inch long, narrow obovate, lobu-
late, or pinnatifid, lobes obtuse, narrowed into a long or short broad petiole.
Flowers white, solitary, axillary, very shortly pedicelled, 4 inch diameter.
Calyx deeply divided into four spreading linear-spathulate segments, that
are coarsely toothed towards the top. Corolla slightly longer than the
calyx, four-lobed, lobes obovate, emarginate. Ovary broadly ovoid, hispid.
Capsule much shorter than the sepals, broadly didymous, slightly com-
pressed, hispid, ultimately splitting to the base into four oblong obtuse
valves,

300 Transactions.— Botany.

Hab. Mountains of Nelson. Summit of Gordon’s Nob, alt. 4,000 feet.
Raglan Mountains, Wairau Valley, alt. 4,000—5,000 feet.

This belongs to the section of the genus with solitary axillary flowers,
of which V. canescens, Kirk, is the only other species deseribed from New
Zealand. Our plant differs in habit, larger size, smaller white flowers, and
in the pinnatifid leaves.

4. Pterostylis mutica, R. Br.
(R. Br., Prodr. 328; Bentham, Flora Australiensis, vol. vi., p. 362.)

Leaves in a radical rosette at the base of the stem, 1—4 inch long, ovate,
shortly petiolate, reticulate, apparently withering at the time of flowering.
Stem 2-5 inches high, with 24 empty sheathing bracts below the flowers.
Flowers 2-5, arranged in a slightly spiral spike, greenish-brown. Galea
broad, much incurved, obtuse or subacute at the tip, hardly three lines
long. Lower lip broad, almost orbicular in outline, concave, reflexed, with
two short broad lobes. Labellum placed on a short flat claw, short, broad,
and obtuse ; appendage nearly as broad, entire, rounded. Column erect ;
wings broad, lower lobe broad and obtuse.

Hab. Lee Stream, near Dunedin ; Mr. Sydney Fulton.

I am indebted to Mr. G. M. Thomson, of Dunedin, for Specimens in
spirit of this curious little species. It was first found in New Zealand by
Mr. Fulton some two years back, and was identified in the ** New Zealand
Journal of Science " with P. aphylla, Lindl., a local Tasmanian species. It

(Benth., Flora Australiensis, vol. vii., p. 326.)

Rhizome apparently elongated, branched, rooting at the nodes. Leaves
very narrow linear, almost filiform, 13-2 inches long. Stems about 3 inches
long. Spikelet solitary, terminal, pale brownish-green, ovate, rather more
than 4 inch long, many-flowered. Glumes ovate, obtuse, Striate, herbace-
ous, with a green centre and purplish-brown margins. Stamens 9. Style-
branches 2. Nut greyish-white, very nearly orbicular, but slightly broader
above and produced into a short point, much flattened, centre biconvex,
then becoming thinner, margin thickened all round.

CnurgEgsEMAN.— On recent Additions to Flora of New Zealand. 801

Hab. Swamps in the Rangipo desert, eastern base of Ruapehu; Mr.
H. Tryon.

Of this plant I have only received three small specimens. So far as
these go, they correspond exactly with the deseription and plate in the
Flora of Tasmania, and with Bentham's description in the Flora Australi-
ensis; and at present I have no reason whatever to doubt the identifica-
tion. A full series of specimens will be required, however, before the
matter can be absolutely settled. The species is more nearly allied to
S. fluitans than to any other of our New Zealand forms, but differs in being
stouter, apparently not so much branched, and in the very much larger
spikelet. Mr. Tryon informs me that it is not uncommon in ferruginous
swamps in the Rangipo desert, associated with Scirpus cartilagineus, Pratia
angulata, Drosera arcturi and D. spathulata, Gunnera prorepens?, and
Utricularia monanthos.

6. Carex devia, n. sp.

Culms 9-18 inches high, smooth or nearly so, hardly tufted, leafy at the
base only. Leaves shorter than the culms, very coriaceous, rigid, keeled,
strongly grooved, 4,—i inch diameter; margins scabrid. Lower bract long
and leafy, rest small. Spikelets 2-4; terminal one the largest, male, or
very rarely with a few female flowers at the base, stout, clavate, 2-14
inch long; remainder all female, variable in size, 4-14 inch long, erect,
oblong or cylindric, upper sessile, lower very shortly pedunculate, in small
specimens often closely approximate, in larger ones more distant, dark
chestnut-brown or rarely blackish-brown. Glumes dark rich brown with a
green centre, ovate, acute, emarginate or shortly bifid, the midrib produced
into. a hispid awn of varying length. Perigynia rather longer than the
glumes, dark purplish-black, ovate or elliptic, compressed, unequally
biconvex or nearly plano-convex, strongly nerved and wrinkled, margins
entire; beak short, broad, terminated by two widely divergent teeth.
Stigmas two.

Hab. Mountain districts in Nelson, not uncommon above 2,500 feet
altitude.

This appears to be a very distinct species, and when once noticed can-
not be confounded with any other. It may be readily identified by its
seldom forming tufts, by its rigid and coriaceous grooved leaves, very
stout clavate male spikelets, and by the broad conspicuously grooved and
wrinkled perigynia.

802 Transactions.— Botany.

Art. XXXVII.— Notes on Fresh-water Alge. By W. I. Spencer, M.R.C.8.
[Read before the Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute, 9th October, 1882.)
Plates XXVI. and XXVII.
Is continuation of the Catalogue of the Fresh-water Algs occurring in the
vieinity of Napier, which I laid before you last year,* I beg this evening to
call your attention to the following additions which have come to my notice
since then.
Draparnaldia sp. ?. Fig 1.

Filament branched, i11," in diameter, tapering towards apex, cells
as long as, or twice as long as broad. Branchlets (ramuli) bipinnate zi"
in diameter, cells slightly longer than broad, terminal ones pointed, tufted,
near apex filament gives out a large number of elongated jointed processes,
which are mostly simple, but sometimes branched. I am indebted for this
plant to Mr. Hamilton, who discovered it in the Horokiwi stream. Possibly
& variety of D. glomerata.

Cladophora pacifica, Kuch.

Montague (Voy. au Póle Sud) mentions this as having been found in
Lord Auckland's Group.

Cladophora longiarticulata, Kuch.

Found by Nordstedt in the Sandwich Islands.

Staurocarpus.
Spirogyra, sp. n. Fig 9.

Cells square, very rarely twice or four times longer than broad, this
probably only when on the point of dividing, ends slightly convex, never
retracted. Endochrome arranged in three distinct straight bands at right-
angles to wall of cell, and with no visible connection. Each band consist-
ing of three or four minute round cellules, containing chlorophyl!. Sporange
formed in parent cells, globular.

Cells.—Diameter, 435; length, 41," rarely 41, or tts:

Zygospore y1,," in diameter.

This little plant is easily recognized by the rigidity of the filament, the
masonic regularity with which the cells are arranged—the convex ends of
which just touch—and the singular arrangement of the endochrome.

Common,

Zygnema, sp.n. Fig. 8.

Ends of cells retracted. Contents consist of twin stellate masses of
endochrome. Zygospore lodged in the filament, oval, filling but not
bulging the cell. Spore bearing cell appears to be somewhat smaller than
the others.

* “Trans, N.Z. Inst.,” vol. xiv., art. xliii.

Spencer.—On Fresh-water Algse. 808

Filament.—Diameter 435".

Length of cell.—,1," to

Zygospore.—Length, in breadth rho’

Diameter of sporiferous cell, yhy".

From Ruataniwha,

Zygnema, sp.n. Fig. 4.

Cells retracted at the ends. Eleven or twelve lines longer than broad.
Zygospore globular, lodged in the connecting tube, the length of which
varies considerably.

Filament.—Diameter, 15s".

- Cells.—Length, 137" to iły

Diameter of zygospore, zy".

Length of connecting tube from 415" to qy-

Also from Ruataniwha—

Bulbochate setigera.
(Edogonium princeps.
Vaucheria sessilis.
Rivularia iridis.
Oscillatoria and Vibrio.

A series of the last-mentioned plants I found in samples of water from
the hot springs at Taupo, growing in water the temperature of which varied
from 105? F. to 186°. They all exhibited the motions peculiar to this class
of Algæ.

Fig. 5. (a) Oscillatoria sp., contains a row of cells; diameter of fila-
ment, soso. (b) Vibrio, alternate dark and light cells ; diam., a
temp., 105°. (c) Oscillatoria, diam., yoyo ; temp., 116°. (d and e) probably
the same although varying much in diameter, which is 5455" and yiyo ;
temp., 116° and 130°; (f) temp. 186°, diam. 44355. This plant is so
unlike an Oscillatorian that had it not been for the movements, which con-
sisted of both side-way motion and also progression and Unus I
should not have recognized it. (g) Oscillatoria, diam., 2455" ; striæ evident,
close ; temp., 136°.

I have found about 12 Desmids not hitherto discovered in this country,
one of which is probably new. My time, however, has not permitted me to
include them in these notes. Mr. Maskell, of Christchurch, has therefore
undertaken their description, and they will be found in his paper.*

- Fragillaria pectinalis.
Gomphonema acuminatum.
Gonium pectinale.

* Art. XXXI., supra,

304 Transactions.— Botany.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATES XXVI. AND XXVII.
Fig. 1. Draparnaldia.
2. Spirogyra.
(a) filamenis conjugating.
(b) zygospore.
(c) the same commencing to grow.
8. Zygnema.
Zygnema.
Oscillatorie from Taupo.

m»

—— —

Amr. XXXVIIL.—4A Description of four new Ferns from our New Zealand
Forests. By Wurm Conzwso, F.L.S.
[Read before the Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute, 12th June, 1882.]
I. Cyathea, Smith.

Cyathea tricolor, sp. nov.

Plant, arborescent; trunk stout, 5-12 feet high, bulky at base and at
top, 1 foot diameter there, fibrous at base and for 2-8 feet up, thickly
clothed with broken stipites at top; colour, light-brown.

Fronds numerous, 30-40, tri-pinnate, spreading, drooping, glabrous,
shining, 7-8 feet long, 88-40 inches broad in widest part, oblong-lanceolate
not acuminate, decreasing very gradually downwards, sub-membranaceous,
dark-green above, white below.

Stipes very stout, 3-3} inches girth at base, short, 3-4 inches long,
obscurely triquetrous, flattish or a little rounded at top, and slightly chan-
nelled towards base, brittle, succulent, gummy, dark-olive green above,
peculiar bluish-white below, prickly with small fine sharp black prickles,
dy inch long, recurved, scattered, in some places very closely set, 2 to a
line, and sometimes running in irregular rows; scales, at base of stipes,
very numerous, long, shining, dark-brown, 2 inches long, and 2 lines broad
at base, flat, thin, very acuminate, finely striated longitudinally, margins
entire, crumpled towards top, concave and transversely corrugated at base.

Rhachis, main and secondary, glabrous, bright golden-yellow above,
finely and floccosely tomentose below with deciduous ferruginous tomentum,
bluish-white underneath, subcylindrical not channelled below, (but chan-
nelled above in dried specimens), main rhachis (and stipe) marked longitu-
dinally on both upper outer edges with a line of oblong-lanceolate brick-red
scars, and having 2-8 of such red blotches at the base of each pinna,
always nearer to the upper angle.

Pinne, distant (4-5 inches) on rhachis, alternate sometimes opposite,
lowest two pairs opposite, the largest near the middle 18-19 inches long,
8-9 inches broad, drooping.

TRANS. NZ.INSTITUTE, VOL XV PL. XXVI.

Gara 4 N
n^ S i 4 4 A
Q / =
TSI De
Eo a
CS aad
- ie 7
ee LED

—

—
ie ascendi. .

c D
A =
ou = jc

Sor = mme
NN N *

X
3
ac
Š
E
x
S
S

D Spencer ded,

Cotenso.—Description of new Ferns. 305

Pinnules (secondary divisions), sessile, 84-44 inches long, 10-12 lines
broad, broadest at base, triangular, finely and very beautifully acuminate,
apices finely and regularly serrated to tip.

Segments, sessile, 5-6 lines long, 1 line broad, linear, entire, margins
conniving in fruit and subcrenulate at sori, pointed, distant, faleate, lower
pinnate and pectinate, the single lowest segment on the underside of pinna
subpetiolate; veins red, 9-10 jugate on a segment, simple, forked, and
branching.

Sori,in axil of fork of veins, nearer midrib than margin, numerous,
crowded filling segments, large, regular, biseriate, 14-18 on a large segment,
dark-brown, extending to tips of pinnules and pinns, with always one close
set in at base of segment to rhachis of pinnule.

Involucre, a shallow circular cup, margin entire, rarely breaking-up.

Receptacle, broadly clavate, pubescent ; showing point of insertion by a
pit on upper side of segment.

In both its young and barren state this species of Cyathea might be
easily confounded at first sight with the well-known and ubiquitous New
Zealand species C. dealbata, from its being equally as white on its foliage
below. On examination and comparison however, of living specimens, the
two whites on the under foliage of the two plants will be found to differ
greatly,—that of this one possessing a bluish tint, (just the hue of the
oxidized corrugated iron roofing of our houses,) which colour is more
particularly shown on its thick and succulent stipes, which are also thickly
set with small sharp black prickles. Indeed, in its young and barren state,
the whiteness of the underside of the fronds of this species, often shows
even more conspicuously than that of C. dealbata, when a frond is turned
up or half-reversed in its native woods ; owing to the much greater contrast
arising from the darker-green of its upper foliage.

In its many colours, too, this fern is peculiar:—1. its shining dark-
green upper foliage; 9. its large, thick, glossy golden-yellow prominent
stalks (rhaehises, main and secondary); 8. its white underneath, appearing
so solid, unbroken, through its being so glabrous there also, and not having
there any large coloured scales or hairs; and 4. (when in fruit) its shining
dark-brown elusters of large sori showing to advantage on their white
ground. Indeed, I might truly enough have specifically named it versi-
color.

Another striking peculiarity of this species when in fruit, is its general
and regular drooping appearance, and that, not merely of its large fronds
inelining forwards and downwards, as obtains with some other of its con-
geners (as C. medullaris and C. polyneuron), but its characteristic threefold,
or even fourfold, manner of drooping :—firstly, its fronds outwards and

20 *

306 Transactions.— Botany.

downwards ; secondly, their pinne downwards and inwards towards the
main rhachis ; thirdly the pinnules downwards and inwards towards the
secondary rhachises; and then, fourthly, the very fruiting segments them-
selves conniving inwardly :* the whole tout-ensemble being peculiar among
our tree-ferns, and most graceful.

Owing to its many colours, its drooping compact shape, and its being
much more of a dwarf (though stout) tree-fern than its congeners, fully
bearing fruit when only five feet high, it wears a very peculiar and striking
appearance (especially when looking down on it from a height a little
above)—one that attracts the eye immediately.

I have long known this fern in its young and barren state; and I had
always a suspicion that it was really distinct from C. dealbata; but Dr. Sir
J. Hooker had so clearly stated that C. dealbata was our only tree-fern
bearing ‘‘ fronds” that were ** white and glaucous below,” that I confess
I have been for a considerable time thrown off my guard with respect to
it. But during this last autumn, while botanizing in another and unvisited
part of the Seventy-mile Bush, I fell in with several plants of this species,
of various sizes and ages, and many of them bearing fruit in discre so
I had ample means and opportunity for examination.

Hab. Deep forests (Seventy-mile Bush) on eastern outlying spurs of the
Ruahine Mountain Range, between Norsewood and Danneverke villages ;
April, 1882,

II. Dicksonia, L’ Héritier.

Dicksonia gracilis, n. sp.

Plant, arborescent ; trunk 10-15 feet high, slender, greyish-brown ; on
upper portion remains of old stipites, and at top a few dead fronds hanging
down; bearing young plants and shoots 2-3 feet from the base.

Fronds, 40 and upwards, sub-membranaceous, glabrous, 5-53 feet long,
2—4 feet wide, tripinnate, oblong-lanceolate, patent, light-green above and
lighter-green below, upper portion very free and loose not compact.

Stipes, 9-10 inches long, at first upright and inclined inwards towards
trunk, sub-clasping, with a large quantity of loose light red-brownish hairs
at bases, and a dense layer of lighter coloured hirsute tomentum adhering
beneath; hairs, 14 inch long, cylindrical, tapering, excessively fine towards
top, straight and lax, shining as if varnished, regularly jointed, 6 joints to
1 line, semi-bulbous at base ; stipes and rhachises dark-brown below, shining
as if varnished, and thickly muricated throughout to apices of pinns with

* This habit, however (so widely different from that of C. dealbata), makes it a very
difficult matter to lay out and dry a specimen flat; indeed, I have been obliged to abandon
it, save in a few small segments, although I took with me into the forest a portfolio having
remarkably thick covers,

CorxNs0.— Description of new Ferns, 807

fine raised black points; main rhachis deflexed from stipe, longitudinally
suleated above ; stipes and rhachis densely hairy when young; hairs, patent,
red-brown.

Pinne, 15 inches long, 4-5 inches broad, about 8 inches apart on
rhachis, petiolate, triangular, broadest near base, acuminate ending in a
very fine point, densely covered with red-brown strigose hairs above on
rhachis of pinne.

Pinnules, sub-opposite, distant, 2-24 inches long, broad, linear-oblong,
broadest near base, acute, sub-falcate, petiolate, glabrous above on midrib,
hairy below and also on midrib of segments; barren pinnules pinnatifid,
Fertile pinnate.

Segments free not crowded, sessile, alternate, oblong, 3 lines long, 1 line
broad, obtuse, apices rounded, slightly and sparingly serrate, sub-falcate,
lowermost one on upper side of pinnule regularly overlapping secondary
rhachis; fruitful segments very distant, regularly crenulate through con-
traction by sori, auricled, lowest pair petiolate; costa prominent above ;
veins, 5-jugate, forked and simple.

Sori numerous, crowded, occupying the whole of the segment, small,
globular, biseriate, 8-10 to a segment. .

Involucre, outer valve sub-cucullate, margin entire, about 4 line long,
remaining green-coloured when dry.

The buds, shoots, and young plants of various ages and sizes, bursting
forth from the stem of this fern-tree, was a curious and pleasing sight—and,
to me, a novelty. They were scattered around the main stem, 8-12 inches
apart, and at different heights, but all within 2-3 feet from the base; from
them I gathered fronds of various sizes, the largest 12 inches long,—one,
7 inches, and one, 4 inches long, exclusive of stipe; these are all very soft
in foliage, bipinnate only, with stipes and main and secondary rhachises
exceedingly hairy with long patent jointed hairs,—quite a miniature of the
large fronds of the parent plant. Some of the smaller shoots like big buds,
apparently just bursting, possess most delicately fine, long, and soft hairs,
almost curly, coloured and jointed like those of parent plant.

This species of Dicksonia, in general appearance, somewhat resembles
D. squarrosa, but wants the black trunk and stipes, the harsh and dry
pointed and mucronate coriaceous foliage, and black hairs and bristles of
that species, as well as the persistent hanging of its old withered fronds
around its trunk, which is almost characteristic,—besides the much smaller
fronds and small round sori, and the peculiar habit of bearing shoots and
buds on the trunk of this species. It has the slenderest trunk, as well as
the most airy and light appearance in its crown of fronds, of all the New
Zealand Dicksonie known to me.

808 Transactions.— Botany.

Hab. In low-lying forests between Norsewood and Danneverke,
* Seventy-mile Bush,” April, 1882.

III. Hymenophyllum, Smith.

Hymenophyllum megalocarpum, n. sp

Plant terrestrial and epiphytical, sarmentose ; rhizome glabrous; roots
and rootlets densely villous with long red-brown spreading hairs.

Stipes, 4-24 inches apart on rhizome, 2-4 inches long, generally much
shorter than the frond, cylindrical, glabrous, glossy, stout, wiry, flexuose,
red-brown, sometimes greenish.

Frond, tri-quadri-pinnatifid, deltoid or deltoid-acuminate, 9—41 in. long,
8-41 inches broad at base, sometimes slightly acuminate, upright or slightly
decurved, spreading, membranous, semi-pellucid, light-green, glabrous, not -
shining, not elastic ; pinne and pinnules crowded, imbricate ; main rhachis
and secondary rhachises red coloured, winged throughout ; wings crisped ; very
young fronds slightly scaly below with red-brown wrinkled deciduous scales
on stipes and rhachis; primary pinnules opposite, faleate, lowermost pair
deflexed ; secondary pinnules sub-opposite and alternate, sub-secund, faleate,
cuneate below, very thickly set, overlapping, outermost free.

Segments, or lobes, regular, narrow, linear, 1-8 lines long, width under
i line, obtuse, entire, plane, terminal sometimes forked, very rarely elon-
gate ; veins prominent.

Involucres on lateral segments, very large, much wider than segments,
45-1 inch wide at widest part, divided down to base, turgid, open,
spreading and recurved, obconical, semi-elliptie, deltoid, and suborbicular,
sometimes twice the size of the clusters of sori, entire, emarginate, some-
times slightly crenulate at apex, often geminate, sometimes two from one
vein, and sometimes even three together.

Sori in large rotund clusters and coloured red, prominent, exserted,
sometimes two clusters within one involucre ; capsules very large, convex,
glossy.

This species of Hymenophyllum is (as I take it) a striking and interest-
ing novelty; owing to its large clusters of richly-coloured sori, and their
still larger and spreading involucres or involucralleaves,—in their manner
of growth almost resembling those of a small cabbage or lettuce around
its heart,—and also with (in some places) its twin clusters of sori within
one involucre, and arising from a single vein. I know of nothing like
it among our many and varied species of Hymenophyllum; although
this species is not so large as several of the New Zealand species of
this genus, its clusters of sori and involucres are the largest that
I know,—larger than those of H. scabrum and H. dilatatum. Its
affinities, however, (though slight), are with the old well-known and

Corzxso.— Description of new Ferns. 309

common species H. demissum and H. polyanthos, and with the new one H.
erecto-alatum, particularly this last, and had its stipes been winged, and
the wings there and on its rhachises subvertieal and deeply erisped, as in
H. erecto-alatum, I should have been inclined to have set it down as a
variety of that species, notwithstanding its extra-large and peculiar involu-
. eres and sori. Apparently the smaller the frond the more profuse its sori,
which in some small specimens is densely thick and heavy, and then con-
tracting the whole frond. Its clusters of sori are also coloured bright-red
when very young, long before they become mature.

Hab. In open woods, in the Seventy-mile Bush between Norsewood
and Danneverke, both on the ground (but not growing thickly) and climb-
ing trees— particularly the trunks of the tree-ferns, arborescent Dicksonie—
1881, 1882.

IV. Asplenium, Linn.

Asplenium anomodum, n. sp.

Plant small, suberect, spreading ; caudex very short and stout, scarcely
any ; stipites thickly tufted, 1-24 inches long, rather slender, green, densely
clothed at base with very large reticulated glossy black scales; roots
fibrous, not long, compact, numerous, brown, thickly covered with short
shining hairs; fronds, 4-6 (living ones) to each plant, 2-44 inches long,
14-2 inches broad, ovate-acuminate, pinnate, with a long terminal obtuse
pinna subrhomboid-lanceolate, about 2 inches long or twice the length of
the largest of the lateral pinnæ, with sometimes a small lobe at the base ;
pinne, 8-4 pairs, petiolate, distant, patent, alternate, rarely subopposite,
6-14 lines long, 8-6 lines broad, ovate, sometimes broadly elliptie, dimi-
diate, obtuse and rounded at apex, generally decreasing in size from the
middle of the frond downwards; the base cuneate and excised below, and
truncate and subauricled above; colour grass green, a shade lighter below ;
margins cartilaginous, coloured, aud bluntly serrated, often only crenu-
late; petioles slender ; texture membranaceous, glabrous above, scaly below
on the veins with scattered long fine dark and scarious scales, having
divaricating laciniæ at base (almost stellate), similar in texture to those at
base of stipites, only very much smaller; veins apparent, subflabellate,
simple, and forked, with no distinct costa, subclavate at apices and not
extending to margin; rhachis slender, narrow, channelled above, and (with
stipe) scaly, with long twisted dark scarious scales like those on veins of*
frond.
Sori generally few, distant, scattered, and very irregularly distributed,
1, 2, or 8 (and sometimes, though rarely, 5, 6) on a pinna, occasionally
more, 8-18, on the terminal pinna; at first long, afterwards broad-elliptie,

810 Transactions.— Botany.

thick and very prominent, and sometimes confluent, distant from both mid-
rib and margin, but more so from the margin; involucre linear-oblong,
whitish, very membranous and semi-pellucid ; edge slightly erose.

Scales at base, black, glossy, deltoid-ovate very acuminate, 8 lines long,
14 lines broad at base, reticulations large, subsphagnoid parallelogrammic,
very conspicuous ; margins entire and sparsely and irregularly fringed.

Hab. On decomposing limestone ridges, forests near Norsewood, W.C. ;
at Takapau, Mr. J. Stewart; and at Te Aute, Mr. C. P. Winkelmann.

This plant has some natural affinity with two of our well-known New Zea-
land species—A. obtusatum and A. hookerianum—although it widely differs
from both in appearance ; those two ferns also belonging to two very different
sections of the genus. Were some of the characters of this fern not so dis-
cordant with those of either of the two aforementioned species, I should
have classed it as a variety of one of them. It seems, however, to partake
in several points of both those species, and may yet prove to be a step
towards uniting them in a regular natural sequence.

It differs from A. obtusatum in the form of its pinnæ, especially the ter-
minal one, in their texture and in that of the stipes rhachis and petioles, in
colour, in venation, and in the form of its sori and scales. Itis more nearly
allied to A. hookerianum, in the texture of its frond and its venation, in the
slenderness of its stipe rhachis and petioles, in the disposition of its lateral
pinns, in its colour, and in its large (often solitary) sori, and scales; but
differs in being only once-pinnate, with larger entire and simple regular
pinne on shorter petioles, its very large terminal pinna, and thick stout
tufted head or caudex. It has scarcely any natural affinity with another
small New Zealand pinnate species or variety, 4. paucifolium, Hook., (a plant
I formerly obtained from those same localities), which is, I believe, a dwarf
variety of 4. lucidum. Its peculiar and beautiful large basal scales approach
very near to those of A. paleaceum, Br., from Queensland, and to those of
A. sandersoni, Hook., from Natal. The scales of this plant are truly won-
derful objects under a microscope.

It is only after an extra large amount of study, examination, and
research, that I have concluded to advance another new species of Asple-
nium; and I confess I should not have done so, had I not fortunately
obtained an unusually large number of good specimens—not merely of

' single fronds but of entire plants—and their uniformity is great.

QorENso.—On a Collection of Ferns. 311

ArT. XXXIX.—On the large Number of Species of Ferns noticed in a small
Area in the New Zealand Forests, in the Seventy-mile Bush, between Norse-
wood and Danneverke, in the Provincial District of Hawkes Bay. By.
Cotenso, F.L.8.

[Read before the Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute, 8th May, 1882.]
Our adopted country, the colony of New Zealand, has long borne a great
name for its Ferns, owing, perhaps, as much to their being everywhere so
common (exclusive of the ubiquitous brake fern, Pieris esculenta), from
the lowest level on the sea-shore, its rocks and cliffs, up to nearly the
highest point of vegetation on the alpine ranges,—as to their large number
of genera or of species; although the surpassing beauty and novelty of
some of them have justly served to raise their fame. In respect to their
number of species, New Zealand is very far ahead of our British Islands,
which only contain 48 species of true ferns; but then this truly natural
order is but poorly represented in Europe. On the other hand, the neigh-
uring larger Australian colonies contain nearly twice the number of
species hitherto found in this colony. In their natural state, the open
plains and hills of New Zealand were almost everywhere covered with the
common rusty-looking Pteris esculenta; and the woods were filled with
numerous species and genera, not merely terrestrial, growing on the ground
like other plants, and including several fine and famed arborescent species

(commonly called tree-ferns), but also a good number of epiphytical ones,

only found growing on trees, and then only in the deepest umbrageous and

damp recesses of the forest; there, alike protected from winds and heat,
and unvisited by animal ravagers in the shape of cattle, they flourished in
charming profusion

According to Dr. Sir Jos. Hooker's ‘‘ Handbook of the New Zealand
Flora,” there were, at the time of its publication (in 1864), 120 species of
ferns (exclusive of varieties) found in New Zealand, belonging to 31 genera.
Of those 120 species, 5 should be deducted, as having been only hitherto
detected in the off-lying islets in what is called the New Zealand botanical
region, viz., the Auckland, Campbell’s, Lord Howe's, and Kermadec Islands ;
thus leaving 115 species described in the ** Handbook” as pertaining to
New Zealand proper.

During the last few years I have eda a practice of visiting the woods:
and forests of this district several times in the year, and on each visit have
become more and more impressed with the almost unlimited resources of
bountiful Nature—especially in her botanical productions, and particularly
in what is called her lower forms, viz., of Cryptogams. It would require a
series of papers, and that from far abler pens than mine, to give a mere list

812 Transactions.— Botany.

of her manifold beautiful treasures in the natural orders of Musci, Hepatice,
Lichenes, and Fungi, with which our New Zealand forests everywhere teem,
not a few of which are still unknown to science ; although a large number
of them have already been published by Dr. Hooker in the “ Flora Novæ
Zealandiæ,” and in the later work above-mentioned, and some others since
in several of the later volumes of the ** Transactions of the New Zealand
Institute."

It has ever been a pleasing thought with me to consider what great,
what new, what expansive ever-growing delight awaits the future generation
of zealous nature-loving New Zealand naturalists in this particular branch
of natural science. When the Mosses, the Liverworts, the Lichens, the
Fungi, and the Algs (including the invisible Desmides) of New Zealand
shall have been, in the course of future years, discovered and drawn and
accurately described,—much as similar botanical research and work has
been done in our fatherland,—in the Hepatice of Sir W. Hooker (“ British
Jungermannie,” and in ** Musci Exotici "), and of Mitten ; the Bryologia
of Wilson ; the Lichens of Babington, Lauder-Lindsay, and Leighton; the
Fungi of Berkeley, Greville, and Cooke; the Marine Alge of Professor
Harvey ; the Fresh-water Alge of Hassall; and the Desmider of Ralfs* ;—
when this is all accomplished, as it ought to be under the increasing light of
science (and so done it will be), then the generation of that day, and sub-
sequent ones, will have much, very much, to be thankful for and to admire.

On the present occasion, however, I shall strictly confine my few
remarks to some of the ferns of those woods, which, on various visits of
mine thither, have caught and rivetted my attention.

In one spot in particular, deeply secluded in the quiet recesses of the
grand old forest,—(a spot very dear to me! one which I have almost
invariably visited several times, and every time with increasing delight, on
each of my journeys inland),—I have repeatedly noticed and pleasingly
contemplated a large number of species of ferns ; more than I had ever seen
growing together in all my wanderings in New Zealand; and all, too,
flourishing luxuriantly. Within this circumscribed area of, say, one-eighth
of a mile each way, or even less, I have found 48 species of ferns, and more,+
belonging to 15 genera; or nearly half of the number given in the ** Hand-
book" as being inhabitants of New Zealand proper. This, as I take it, is

* I am well aware of what ws «€ so largely and efficiently done in all those natural
orders by many eminent conti ryptogamists, as Schimper, C. Müeller, Hedwig, and
Schweegrichen, Gottsche, cena and Nees, Acharius, Fee, and Nylander, Fries, Corda,
and Tulasne, Agardh, and Kutzing, and others ; but I have purposely confined my remarks
to British cryptogamic botanists.

t Vide infra, including the lately-discovered new species.

Cotenso.—On a Collection of Ferns. 818

surprising, bearing in mind that several of our described ferns are, as far as
is known at present, particularly local; some species, indeed, having been
only detected in one or two places, and there scarce; while others are chiefly
confined to the South Island. Of all those rarer ones I give here a brief
list, setting them down pretty nearly in the sequence of their scarcity, or of
their little-known habitats.

Gymnogramme rutafolia.

Nephrolepis tuberosa.

Todea africana.

Adiantum formosum.

Loxsoma cunninghamii.

Aspidium ocellatum.

5 cystostegia.
Nephrodium molle.
thelypteris var. squamulosum.

Asplenium richardi.

Cystopteris fragilis.

Lomaria pumila.

aseri
Trichomanes malingii.
Hymenophyllum minimum.
Z lyallii.
unilaterale.

aaa salicina, and

Alsophila colensoi (in the North Island).

And this is still the more surprising (as we shall see) when we consider
the entire absence from this small limited locality of some genera more or
less common to different places in New Zealand which are not included in
the above list—viz., Gleichenia, Lindsea,.Cheilanthes, Doodia, Nothochlena,
Lygodium, Schizea, Ophioglossum, and Botrychium; of these nine genera
half of them have but one species each (in New Zealand), and of the former
brief list, six genera, also, each contain but one New Zealand species; so
that, of the whole number of absent genera from that one locality (fifteen),
no less than eleven contain only one New Zealand species each.

And here I may be permitted briefly to mention, for the especial benefit
of my lady and young hearers, and also of strangers (if any) who have not
yet realized the great advantages of diving into the depths of our New
Zealand forests,—that to see our ferns in all their natural beauty, they
should be visited in their cool sequestered retreats and bowers and grots at
two seasons of the year, namely, in the spring and early summer, and in the
autumn verging into winter. At the /irst of these two seasons many of them

314 - Transactions.— Botany.

will be found elegantly evolving their delicate new circinnate fronds,—the
consummate grace and beauty of which no pen can adequately describe;
while at the second, their mature fronds will generally be found loaded with
fruit, all curiously and variously yet methodically arranged, according to
their several natural genera. At the same time, I should observe, this
natural evolution, perennial growing, and display, is, in some damp and
suitable woods and spots, almost ever recurring.

And just as it is often with us in towns on especial occasions of meeting,
—in the grave senate and in religious assemblies, as well as in the lighter
ones of the concert, the ballroom, and the theatre,—the accessories, the
environment, when in good taste and keeping, add much grace to the scene,
the place, and the proceedings,—so it is at those two natural seasons I
have mentioned. Nature must be seen in her various dresses, as well as in
her different moods, to be fully appreciated. I well know that the mind
only sees what the mind brings; or, in other words, it is the feeling that
teaches or evokes the true seeing; for, whoever possesses the heart to feel
will also have the eye to see. Bryant, an American poet, has a beautiful
and truthful sentence (among many others) in the opening of his poem
Thanatopsis, highly appropriate here—one that I have often thought on
and repeated* (solus) :

* To him who, in the love of Nature, holds

Communion with her visible forms, she speaks

A various language."
I trust, however, to point out to you in a few short imperfect sentences, &
little of what there—in those woods, in that great temple of Nature, and in
that loved spot in particular of which I have spoken—are the principal and
more striking botanical aids, and charms and draperies, pona uii to and
surrounding that lovely natural fernery.

First, then, I should tell you there is a large open space in the forest, of
an oblong or an irregular oval shape, sheltered from all high winds; the
centre of this oval is pretty clear of trees, save two or three large and

* I may be permitted to make a brief allusion to my own invariable mode of acting
on revisiting those grand old woods, where fancy leads me to imagine that the trees and
plants, ferns, mosses, and flowers both recognize and smilingly welcome me. Although in
my saying this I lay myself open to be laughed at rather than to be followed, ** wearing
my heart upon my sleeve for daws to peck at,” I take off my hat and salute them feelingly,
aud so again on leaving them for the last time. I also take care not wantonly to break
off or pull up to cast aside any specimens, and always tread carefully among the lovely
ferns, mosses, etc. Feelings of a similar nature must have possessed the ancient Greeks,
as well as the ancient New Zealanders, who always made a deprecatory speech, addressed
to the guardians (or genius loci) of those grand old unfrequented woods, whenever they
entered them to fell a tree for a canoe or any particular purpose.

Corxxso.—0On a Collection of Ferns. 815

ancient pines, whose huge and irregularly-buttressed trunks, and high,
ridgy, uneven, and grotesque roots, all thickly dressed in climbing feathery
ferns and other plants, add to the picturesque beauty of the scene. Here
and there also, in the centre and in the foreground, scattered in clumps and
standing singly, are several handsome tree-ferns, while the larger her-
baceous ferns prominently show themselves in big tufts and masses, with
the smaller ones growing thickly among them, and, as it were, under their
sheltermg wings. This is a very brief outline of the centre of that pleasing
natural garden. It is not often that such a large and clear open space is to
be met with in the midst of a thick forest. I daresay in that small piece of
ground there are more than a hundred tree-ferns of nearly all sizes ; some,
as I said before, in the midst, and some intermixed among the trees and
shrubs around it.

In the spring-summer season, in great plenty in ‘the fore-back-ground,
growing with the tree-ferns, that truly handsome shrub or small tree Aris-
totelia racemosa, is found in flower ; this is one of the elegant trees of New
Zealand, in its fine airy shape, in its variously coloured leaves, and in its
profusion of lovely flowers, which, like the leaves, all vary in their tints and
colours. With it also grow those three handsome small trees of the Pittos-
porum genus (P. tenuifolium, colensoi, and eugenioides), with their faney-
coloured elegant glistening leaves and dark purple blossoms; and with them
fine old plants of the New Zealand Fuchsia (F. evcorticata), which here attain
to a large size, with their numerous variegated blossoms set off to advantage
by their drooping silvery-lined foliage; with here and there among them
that particularly healthy-looking shining green-leaved small tree Drimys
axillaris, one of the gems of the shaded secluded forest!* Among them
also, but more sparingly found, is the graceful twining Parsonsia (sps.),
climbing and rambling over the lower shrubs and bushes, with its slender,
nodding sprays of cream-coloured blossoms. Behind all those, in the back-
ground, and towering far above them, are the taller trees of Plagianthus,
Elaocarpus, Alectryon, and Knightia, all differing largely in the forms and
hues of their foliage, and all bearing in profusion their showy and curious
flowers ; while all around, standing out, as it were, in bold alto-relievo, and
often rendered doubly conspicuous by their clean white bark displayed in
large patches, are stately robust trees of Weinmannia racemosa, bearing their

* I don't know if any colonist (whether private gentleman or horticulturist), being an
admirer of elegant and handsome shrubs, has ever attempted to cultivate this beautiful
plant. Indeed, I doubt of its thriving, save in a very shaded, sheltered, and damp shrub-
bery. The beholding of this tree in its beauty has often served to remind me of the
famed Plane-tree on the banks of the Meander, which, on account of its extreme beauty,
Xerxes adorned with chains of gold, and assigned it a gnus of honour, on his invasion of
Greece.— (Herodotus, Polymnia, § xxxi.)

316 Transactions.— Botany.

innumerable fine and drooping racemes of flowers, their long and stout
spreading branches frequently descending low down from a great height in
graceful curves, after the manner of growth of the horse-chestnut of our
English parks; having growing in their topmost forks and branches
the curious tufted long-leaved epiphytical plant Astelia, somewhat re-
sembling huge crows’-nests, and serving to remind the English observer
of a rookery; while from their upper trunks and limbs hang, in long
drops and festoons, the handsome and showy species of climbing Me-
trosideros (M. pendens and M. subsimilis), with their pendent flowering
branchlets terminating in beautiful tasselled bunches of white blossoms
waving in the air; and still higher up, here and there, as if gazing down
from its dark-green bowers, is the Spring Beauty of the Woods ! the large-
flowered lofty-climbing Clematis (C. indivisa), whose big white star-like
sweet-scented flowers (often 4 inches in diameter), and many together in
garlands and festoons high up in the trees by the highway-side in those
forests, are the admiration of every traveller in the spring season. And,
lastly, (to enumerate no more), on the ground, in the few open spaces
between the larger and the tufted-growing ferns, is to be seen that graceful
living green-matted plant, Pratia angulata, with its profusion of peeping
eurious snow-white flowers.

I should not, however, omit to tell you something, though briefly, of
the many minor beauties of those secluded spots in the deep forests ; of the
numerous dear little gem-plants of the smaller Cryptogams,—the Mosses,
the Liverworts, and the Lichens, which I have already in the begin-
ning of this paper alluded to. For these, by their great number, their
densely close compacted manner of growth, and every variety of shape
and hue and colour, minute though they severally are, yet, united,
form and present a most striking and interesting feature; while closely
intermingled among them grow luxuriantly many of the smaller filmy and
feathery ferns. The colours of many of them, especially of the Lichens, are
both striking and vivid; generally displaying their organs of fructification,
and fruits, in profusion, and to very great advantage; and then their
elegant structure, so lovely and complex, and yet so simple, on closer ex-
amination, is wondrous. To see them on the large trunk of an aged tree,
some scores,—or hundreds, it may be,—of those minute plants of many
hues and kinds overlying one another, growing on and in each other
(stratum super stratum) so that they cannot be separated without pulling
them to pieces, and yet all alike living, healthy, and in harmony, where
they have been so growing together for many years,—perhaps, in some
cases, a century or more,—is both curious and pleasing, and brings strongly
to recollection (as do also the bigger ferns and other plants flourishing

Conenso.—On a Collection of Ferns. 317

around) the modern well-known saying of “the survival of the
fittest,’—-where, however, all seem alike to be fitting. I have often
thought, when contemplating a fine and beautiful patch of richly-
coloured Cryptogams (like this I have just attempted to describe, or, rather,
faintly to outline)—especially on seeing it in all its freshness, just after
rain, and with the sun shining on it—that, should the art of fixing colours
and hues in perfection by photography ever be attained, such a delightful
living picture as this would assuredly early be taken, and excite great
admiration, and not unlikely be largely copied in the way of mural house-
decoration.

I give up all attempts at describing the few New Zealand birds to be
seen there at this early season, although such greatly add to the living
beauty of the scene. Prominently among them, if you keep yourself quietly
hidden under the thick shrubs, is to be observed to perfection that eminently
handsome and musical bird the tuii (Prosthemadera novae-zealandia) flitting
about from branch to branch in quest of honey, with its shining metallic
plumage of many hues glancing in the sun, not unfrequently accompanied
by a lively pair of the fan-tail flycatcher (Rhipidura flabellifera) ; and then
there is the changing light of the sun itself, peering down through the lofty
trees, ever and anon flecked and checquered by the passing summer clouds.
One dear little black-and-white very small bird of the size of a canary
(Petroica toitoi) I must however mention—not because of its great beauty or
its song, for it is mute (or, at all events, although I have often seen it, I
have never once heard its note), but because of its peculiar habit of in-
quisitiveness, or something of that nature; for, as sure as I have quietly
seated myself to rest awhile or to examine a specimen, this little fellow will
suddenly and quietly make his appearance, and hop up from twig to twig
quite close, and then sit and watch intently (and with seeming gratification)
all my doings. I have sometimes thought that he had previously been
narrowly observing all my movements through the forest. At such times,
too, queer fancies and old weird stories of the transmigration of souls, etc.,
come rushing into one's mind, and carry one perforce away with them to
far-off thoughts of many things. Altogether it is a scene of surpassing
beauty—to be contemplated in order to be well-conceived or believed.

In the later autumnal season all this living environment is changed—
just as in our gardens and orchards, our shrubberies and woodlands—yet
still beautiful; nature under another aspect—

* Ever changing, ever new,
When will the landscape tire the view ?”
Now, around, at that same spot, instead of spring flowers we have autumn
fruits, and though but small,and not belonging to the edible and useful

318 Transactions.— Botany.

class, are, nevertheless, both striking and handsome as to colour; the
charming and perennial (I was about to write everlasting) ferns continuing
much the same.

First and foremost, at this season, to attract attention, are the hanging
panicles of globular rich scarlet-coloured fruits of the twining and lofty
climber Hhipogonwm scandens (the **supplejack" of the colonists), their
flowers in the spring season being much too small and neutral-coloured to
be easily distinguished; the massy bunches of dark claret-coloured fruits,
disposed in large spreading umbels, and half hidden under their still larger
dark thick and quaint leaves, of the Panaw (P. arboreum), which small tree
also abounds there, are now very conspicuous; the flowers too of this tall
shrub were not prominently seen displayed in the spring, for a similar
reason with that of the last; the bright orange-coloured berries of the
shining-leaved Drimys axillaris, always growing together in tiny clusters of
three, now show themselves here and there on its coal-black bark branches ;*
the numerous black woody capsules, like little nuts, of the three Pittosporum
trees (generally soon splitting broadly open into three equal valves), are
now shown to perfection among their light-coloured and semi-translucent
-leaves ; and, when in full fruit, and bursting, the highly curious and showy
berries (axils) of Alectryon excelsum, somewhat resembling a red raspberry
with a big glossy black eye in its centre (its seed) ; while the evergreen flat
mat plant below, overrunning the face of the ground, the dear little humble
Pratia angulata, which so eoyly displayed its numerous white flowers in the .
spring and all through the summer, now shows in their stead its peculiar
crowned fleshy carmine-coloured fruits, which, though (like its flowers)
modestly half-concealed, will be sure to be quickly detected and
noticed.

But I must no longer detain you, but proceed to give the promised list
of the ferns I saw in that small plot of ground, which, indeed, is the main
subject of my paper, but which alone is, I fear, to some, the driest part of
it, unless they happily happen to know the ferns whose names are herein
given; some of them, however, I have formerly exhibited here at our
ordinary meetings.

* Having mentioned the “ coal-black bark" of this pretty tree, I would also give in
a note an after-thought (which has occurred to me since I left the forests), viz., that I
searcely recollect ever having seen its trunk and branches bearing any lichens or mosses,
ere almost all trees and shrubs (not having deciduous bark) bear them thickly in
countless profusion: and the same peculiarity, I think, obtains with another small tree
possessing piquant bark, viz., Piper excelsum. IfI am correct in my remark, what is such
a bare state, or lack of living drapery, to be attributed to? Can it be owing to the extreme
pungency of their barks ?

CotEenso.—On a Collection of Ferns. 319

List.

Of Cyathea, 8 species—dealbata, medullaris, and smithii,

» Dicksonia, 8 species—squarrosa, fibrosa (? “ antarctica,” H.B.K.), and
lanata.

» Hymenophyllum, 10 species—tunbridgense, bivalve, multifidum, javani-
cum, rarum, dilatatum, polyanthos var. sanguinolentum, demis-
sum, scabrum, and flabellatum

» Trichomanes, 2 species—reniforme and venosum.

» Davallia, 1 species—nove-zealandie.

» Adiantum, 1 species—cunninghamii.

» Hypolepis, 2 species—tenuifolia, and distans.

» Pteris, 4 species—esculenta, tremula, scaberula, and incisa.

» Pellea, 1 species—rotundifolia.

» Lomaria, 4 species—procera, fluviatilis, lanceolata, and discolor.

» Asplenium, 4 species—lucidum, faleatum, bulbiferum, and flaccidum.

» Aspidium, 8 species—vestitum, richardi, and coriaceum.

» Nephrodium, 2 species—decompositum, and hispidum.

» Polypodium, 7 species—grammitis, rugulosum, pennigerum, rupestre,
tenellum, pustulatum, and billardieri.

» Leptopteris (or Todea), 1 species—hymenophylloides.

Total, 48 species of those published in the ** Handbook."

Subsequently, 5 additional species (and one marked variety), all bear
ing to 4 of those same genera, have been discovered in that same small area
of woodland by me, and described in the Trans. N.Z. Inst., vols. xi. and
xii., viz. :—

Cyathea polyneuron.*

* As I was writing, primarily, on the number of those ferns published in the “ Hand-
book N.Z. Flora ” which I had found in this one spot, I purposely omitted any reference to
this tree-fern (C. polyneuron) when remarking on the lovely scenery of that place; this
plant being a recent discovery. But this large and graceful fern-tree, with its ample
drooping fronds, adds much to the living beauty of that landscape.

me of the prettiest fairy-like scenes I ever saw in our New Zealand woods, I have, on
more than one occasion, witnessed, when reclining on the grass under the shade of one of
these tree-ferns. It was noon, and the summer sun was high, and the view, on looking
up through the sp al overhanging foliage softly waving in the breeze, was truly
enchanting, every v and veinlet being highly translucent (hence, I had very nearly
specifically named it seb and then the green of its arched fronds was of such a
delicate hue, such a truly sparkling living green without a blemish. The finely-marked
ever-changing traceries, and glints and gleams of vertical sun-light peering down through
the many myriad veins in that living bower, on those occasions, were far beyond language!
At such times one no longer wonders at our forefathers deeming those evergreen recesses
and bowers to be the beloved haunts of wood nymphs and dryads, fays, fairies, and pixies
—a belief also firmly and pleasingly held by the ancient New Zealander

820 Transactions.— Botany.

Dicksonia sparmanniana.

Hymenophyllum erecto-alatum.

oi pusillum.

Trichomanes venustula.

Making in all a gross total of 53 species of ferns found growing together
in a very small plot of ground, being several more than the whole number
of species of ferns found in the British Islands. And I have good reasons
for believing that the following additional species may yet be found there
also, as I know they are growing in profusion not far off, viz. cxLenetie
nigra, Polypodium cunninghamii, Adiantum diaphanum.

Of one thing respecting this beautiful and justly-prized order of plants
I feel pretty certain, namely,—that there are several still unknown and
undiscovered species yet to be found in New Zealand.* For I am yearly
becoming more and more convinced of the correctness of my old belieft in
the very circumscribed locality of not a few of our New Zealand plants ;
and, therefore, as the many still unexplored mountains and valleys, forests
and plains of New Zealand come to be visited and known,—especially to
men of science, —their many botanical novelties will become known also ;
though I much fear that cattle and fire, and introduced plants, will cer-
tainly destroy many. Such, indeed, has been the case here already in not
a few places in Hawke’s Bay.

Art. XL.— Descriptions of a few new Indigenous Plants.
By W. Cotenso, F.L.8.
(Read before the Hawke’s Bay Philosophical Institute, 9th October, 1882.)
Class I. DicotyLepons:
Order XXIL} LEGUMINOSA.
Genus 1. Carmichelia, Br.

Carmichelia corrugata, sp. nov.

An exceedingly small glabrous shrub, 2-8 inches high ; branches leafless,
1-2 inches long, 1 line wide, mostly simple, rarely forked, flat, linear,
obtuse, striated (almost ridged) and grooved longitudinally, slightly flexuous,

* As a further proof, I may here mention that I have this year detected four new
species of ferns,—two of them being also tree-ferns,—in another unfrequented portion of
these grand old forests, some ten miles south of this spot ; of which a full description will
be given in a future paper

1 See “ Trans. N.Z. jag vol. i,—Essay “On the Botany of the North Island
of New Zealand," $$ 14,

t The numbers hes od to both orders and genera are those of ** The Handbook
of the New Zealand Flora."

Cotenso.— Descriptions of new Indigenous Plants. 821

each branch bearing 4—5 alternate equidistant denticulations, each with a
dry scarious ciliated bract. Flowers large, 8-4 lines long, purple with
darker veins; standard pointleted ; wings half the length of the standard :
style bearded at tip ; peduncle slender, 9-12 lines long, bibracteate, 1- (rarely
2-) flowered; bracts ciliated: pedicel 2 lines long, bracteolate at base ;
calyx large, broadly campanulate, more than 1 line wide, ciliate and hairy
at margin, with 2 broad obtuse ciliated bracteoles adpressed at base;
teeth very long : pod oblong-elliptic, 4-5 lines long (exclusive of beak), 13-2
lines broad, turgid, corrugated on one suture (mostly the lower) with 8—9
thick closely formed wrinkles; beak straight, 14 lines long: seeds rotund,
5 in a pod.

Hab. Dry stony plains, Renwicktown, near Blenheim, South Island;
Mr. F. Reader.

This species, in its dwarf size and general appearance, resembles
C. nana, but it differs widely from that species in its flower and pod; it is
also not so robusta plant. In its peculiarly thick and wrinkled pod (whence
its specific name) it differs from all the species of Carmichelia known to
me. Some of its short branches bear a flower from each notch or denti-
culation.

Orper XXXIX. COMPOSITA.
Genus 1. Olearia, Mænch.
Olearia marginata, sp. nov.

A robust shrub of low diffuse growth; branches, leaves, petioles,
peduncles and heads of flowers thickly covered with tawny-yellowish
"wool: branchlets very stout, straight, smooth, and bare of leaves for 5—7
inches ; leaves oblong, sub-obovate (sometimes roundish and narrow oblong),
24-44 inches long, 11-2 inches broad, very stout, entire, very obtuse and
emarginate, tapering towards base, sub-verticillate, 4-9 crowded together at
ends of branchlets far apart, sometimes (but rarely) a single pair opposite ;
margined all round above the upper surface for 4 line wide with thick wool :
midrib thick and flat towards base, and densely woolly for about 1 inch
from petiole ; veined ; veins prominent, opposite and sub-opposite, diverging
and parallel, apparent on both sides; veinlets anastomosing ; the upper
surface of old leaves glabrous, glossy, pale yellowish-green ; petioles very
stout, 2-13 inch long, channelled above, much dilated at base and sub-
clasping ; young leaves densely covered with coarse wool, at first their upper
surface is ash-coloured, but with tawny-yellow under surface and margins :
peduncle very stout, axillary and sub-terminal, 24 inches long, 8 lines broad,
of a uniform thickness throughout, compressed, channelled, soft flexible not
woody, drooping, with 3-7 leafy half-clasping sessile and decurrent bracts
below the head; head (alabastrus globular) 1-1} inch broad, densely

822 Transactions.— Botany.

imbrieated in 7-8 rows; outer scales large, broad-oblong, obtuse, and with
peduncle clothed with lighter reddish-yellow wool; inner scales 6—7 lines
long, linear-lanceolate, acuminate, acute, longitudinally ribbed, glossy
within ; receptacle convex, 10 lines broad, deeply and coarsely pitted ; pits
square, the alveolar-like ridges even, a little higher at the angles.

- Hab. Dry rocky hills, Renwicktown, near Blenheim, South Island.
Mr. F. Reader.

This is in many respects a remarkable species, and is certainly pretty
closely allied naturally to O. insignis, Hook., to which South Island species
(unknown by sight to me) I was at first inclined to assign it, mainly through
my not having specimens with fully opened flowers, and from their having
been gathered in the known neighbouring localities of that plant. I had,
however, several large specimens in full leaf, and with unopened heads of
flowers nearly mature; and also an old head of the former year, but without
a single floret remaining. On closely examining my specimens, I found
them to differ in so many important points (vide descrip., supra) from O.
insignis, that I could hesitate no longer over them.

Its very peculiar and curiously margined leaves, together with their
being subverticillate and densely clothed with coarse matted, almost floccose,
wool,—and the soft flexible nature of its stout compressed and bracteate
peduncles (which softness and flexibility they stil retain in their dried
state),—are striking characters.

In some particulars this plant has affinity with some of the Australian
species of this genus.

Orver XXVII. HALORAGEA.
Genus 83. Gunnera, Linn.
Gunnera strigosa, sp. nov.

Plant low creeping, very diffuse, rooting at ends of runners and forming
nodes, 2-6 inches apart; branches terete, hispid, coloured brown. Leaves
upright and spreading, radical from nodes, 5-14 arising from a node,
darkish-green, rough with minute whitish points, $ inch diameter, cordate,
auricled, 5-nerved, which are each again forked at the tips with veinlets,
anastomosing, nerves red-brown and very prominent below, 5-7-lobed,
lobes crenate, mucronate; petioles 4-1} inch long, somewhat stout, chan-
nelled ; strigose with flat adpressed linear white hairs, which are sub-acute
and apiculate, and scattered on both sides, particularly on midrib and
nerves petioles and runners, which are sometimes quite hoary with them.
Flowers monccious on long slender scapes (or peduncles), 8-4 inches long,
2-3 times longer than the leaves, 2-5 scapes to a plant or single node.
Male flowers above in a simple spike sometimes occupying § of length of
scape, produced alternately and distant; petals, 0; stamens, 2, sessile

CorENso.— Descriptions of new Indigenous Plants. 323

or nearly so above, but pedicelled and diandrous below, the pedicels
of these few lower ones 1-2 lines long, a little longer than the fila-
ments, with an ovate-acuminate concave bract at their base, and a
pair of minute bracteoles at the junction of the filaments with the
pedicel ; the upper ones also each having three small bracts at its base,
one outer and two inner; bracts and bracteoles sparsely ciliated ; anthers
broadly cordate, apiculate, thick, dark-coloured. Female flowers produced
below at base of scape, and for a short distance up it, those at and near the
base subpaniculate and subeapitate on short branchlets each containing 3-5
flowers on very short pedicels, crowded ; those few above on scape sessile
or nearly so and distant, each flower bracteolate at base much as in the
male flowers ; ovaries, ovate, glabrous, their 2 calycine lobes bearing a few
white strigose hairs ; styles 2, very long, three times or more the length of
ovary, subulate, spreading, densely hairy (pubescent-hirsute), hairs light-
brown, with some of the flat white strigose hairs scattered among them.
Fruit, globular, about 1 line in diameter, glabrous, bright-red, bearing the
two persistent calycine lobes of the ovary, which are divergent and black ;
drupes closely compacted into a head as big as a small cherry.

Hab, On clay banks in forest between Norsewood and Danneverke,
Hawke's Bay district, North Island, flowering in November, 1881-1882:
W.C

Obs. I.— The broad white and flat hairs plentifully scattered over this
plant attracts at first sight the eye of the observer ; under a microscope
_ they present a peculiar vermicular appearance. The pair of minute bracte-
oles at the base of the pedicelled filaments of the lower male flowers,—and
also within the larger outer bract of the upper and sessile ones,—seem to
supply the place of calyx, unless we consider the outer single and larger
bract as such, and then those inner and smaller ones as petals. In two or
three instances I have noticed a still larger single bracteole (resembling the
outer bract) on one of the pedicelled stamens, immediately below the anther.

Obs. IL—As a species this plant has pretty close affinity with G.
monoica, Raoul ; but, although monecious like that species, is quite distinct;
this is very clearly shown by comparison with his own full description with
plate containing dissections, as given in his Chois de Plantes, p. 18, tab. 8.
It is also allied to another New Zealand species, G. prorepens ; to the only
Tasmanian species, G. cordifolia; and to the Fuegian species, G. magellanica.

Orper XXXVI. LORANTHACEJE
Genus 1. Loranthus, Linn.
Loranthus punctatus, sp. nov.

A large bushy glabrous shrub, main stems 1-14 inch in diameter.

Branches terete, with light-grey bark filled with fine longitudinal cracks ;

324 Transactions.— Botany.

young branchlets semi-compressed, always dark red, very minutely roughish
but not villous. Leaves opposite, decussate, distant, 6-8 lines apart, 1-1}
inch long, 6-8 lines broad, petiolate, broadly-lanceolate elliptic and sub-
rhomboidal, obtuse, very coriaceous; colour a lively light green, both
surfaces covered with very fine pale spots, midrib and veins obscure, primary
veins opposite, veinlets reticulated, margins rough and coloured red with
minute tubercles. Flowers light-vermillion red, single, suberect, expanding
freely, 1} inch long, axillary on short stout peduncles. Calyz-tube conical,
2 lines long, limb very shallow, with 4 small teeth at the angles of the
corolla. Corolla 4-angled at base and throughout two-thirds of its length,
up to the insertion of the filaments, broadest at base, gradually contracted
upwards, terete and swollen above. Petals somewhat linear, free, semi-
transparent, 2 lines broad at base, constricted at one-third of length from
apex and there 1 line broad, obtuse and subspathulate at top, and grooved
within for the anther. Filaments stout, flat. Anthers long, linear. Style
very long, longer than anthers, straight. Stigma dark red, globular, slightly
cleft, and finely papillose.

Hab. Parasitical on Fagus solandri (and other trees), Forty-mile Bush,
near Norsewood, Hawke’s Bay district, North Island; flowering in Novem-
ber, 1876-1882: W.C.

Obs. I.—This is a fine bushy species, very full of branches, leaves, and
flowers. It extends 5-6 feet each way in front from the tree in which it
grows, and sometimes runs 9-10 feet in length, clasping the tree right
round in several places, and thus appearing as if it were composed of two
or three separate plants. Its leaves are usually disfigured with small round
and raised hard swellings, which lumps appear on both sides, always punc-
tured on the one side; sometimes 2-6-8 on a single leaf, the work of some
insect.

Obs. IT.— This plant has been long known to me, but, I fear, too often
confounded with L. tetrapetalus (from my not having before seen it in its
proper season of flowering, and through lack of close examination), to which
species it is nearly allied, and in many respects closely resembles. Dissec-
tion, however, reveals its important differential characters, as given
above.

Orver LIII. SCROPHULARINE A.
Genus 7. "Veronica, Linn.
Veronica trisepala, sp. nov

Shrub small, glabrous, 2-8 feet high, with habit of V. buxifolia. Branch-
lets pubescent, transversely and regularly scarred 2 lines apart; hairs very
thick and short, reddish, patent; bark light-reddish-brown. Leaves opposite,
decussate, 4-8 lines long, 1j line broad, glabrous, not shining, oblong-

CornENso.— Descriptions of new Indigenous Plants. 325

lanceolate acute, sub-dimidiate, sub-faleate, entire with 2-3 cuts or slight
notches on each side near apex, thickish, opaque, under a lens thickly
studded with very minute white spots on the under surface, somewhat con-
cave, veins obscure, midrib strong, not keeled, petiolate, petioles 1 line long,
slender. Flowers, sub-terminal and sub-capitate in corymbs much longer
than the leaves, on 2-6 axillary peduncles 4 inch long, peduncles and
pedicels pubescent, each peduncle or rhachis bearing 6-8 branched-pedun-
cles, each branched peduncle with 8-10 pedicels 1 line long, all bracteolate,
bracteoles light-green, sessile, rather large, ovate-acuminate, obtuse and
slightly ciliate. Sepals 8, about 1 line long, rather longer than tube, glab-
rous, very obtuse, margined, ciliate, upper sepal large and bifid. Corolla
white with a faint tinge of light-blue, 4-lobed, spreading, 24 lines long, 3
lines broad, lobes ovate, obtuse, tube under 1 line long. Stamens, filaments,
and style equal, exserted, longer than corolla. Stigma simple. Anthers
rather large, light-blue. Capsule (immature) 2 lines long, more than twice
as long as the calyx, broadly elliptic, acute, flattish, glabrous, style persis-
tent, long.

Hab. On the north end of Te Kaweka mountain range, near Napier.
Diseovered by Mr. A. Hamilton, 1881.

Obs.—' This is another elegant shrubby species of this extensive genus,
so well represented in New Zealand, and one that is so plainly distinet as
not to be easily confounded with any other of our known and published
species ; its nearest relation is, I think, V. diosmefolia, a tall slender
northern species of widely different habit, and characters. I have little
doubt of this plant becoming, also, a favourite in gardens.

Class II. MoxocoryrEpows.

Genus 1. Earina, Lindley.
Farina quadrilobata, sp. nov.

Plant, small, low, of densely compact growth. Flowering stems usually
short and sometimes bare of leaves, erect and pendulous, 6-10 in. long,
compressed, slender, woody, brittle, of a light brownish-white colour, irre-
gularly blotched and spotted with black. Leaves sub-erect, narrow, linear,
2-3 in. long, 14 line wide at broadest part near base, flat, acuminate, acute,
alternate, distant, sessile, clasping, glabrous, sub-coriaceous, dark green,
entire, margined with a white line which with the midrib are semi-trans-
lucent, peculiarly embossed or sub-keeled with a longitudinal impression (in
alto) 2 lines long on midrib lower side, 4 in. from apex. Flowers distant,
sub-distichous, nodding, in simple 5-6-flowered racemes or loose panicles,
each scape bearing 3-4 slender and distant racemes, each flower bracteolate,
bracteoles clasping, striated, obtuse with a point, or broadly sub-rhomboidal

826 Transactions.— Botany.

with 8 teeth or points, the middle one being the largest and most produced,*
usually an additional abortive flower arising from the uppermost bracteole ;
pedicels very short and slender included in the bracteoles ; peduncle and
sub-peduncles, 1-2 in. long, with 8 imbricated scarious bracts at base.
Sepals and petals whitish with a primrose tint of yellow, membranaceous,
nearly equal in length, 2 lines long ; sepals erect obtuse, central one ovate,
concave, margins entire, lateral obovate, margins irregularly and slightly
jagged ; petals a little larger than sepals, ovate-acuminate, obtuse, apiculate,
sub-pellucid, strongly 1-nerved, slightly notched at margin; lip, sub-mem-
branaceous, undulating and crisped, deflexed, 2 lines long, oblong-deltoid,
4-lobed, lobes sub-conniving, rotund, margins even, apices erose, sinuses
broad, apex of lip deeply emarginate with a small central triangular recurved
point or mucro (emarginatus cum acumine) ; colour, pure darkish-yellow (apri-
cot colour), with a small blotch of purple-brown at base. Capsule, oblong,
obtuse, 4 lines long, 14 line broad, broadly ribbed and striated, glabrous,
purple-brown ; perianth persistent.

Hab. Among and on rocky boulders of conglomerate, immediate base
of the Ruahine mountain range, east side, plentifully, but not in flower,
1845, where it grew in dense patches like grass; also, on open stony
acclivities in sub-alpine forests, and epiphytical on trees, near Norsewood,
district of Hawke’s Bay, 1878-1881; flowering in November: W.C.
Heights of Mount Kaweka, near Napier, 1882: Mr. A. Hamilton,

A species having close affinity with E. mucronata, but it is a much
smaller and more graceful plant, with fewer and differently formed
flowers.

Genus 2. Dendrobium, Linn.
Dendrobium lessonii, sp. nov.

Plant epiphytal and terrestrial; an erect and pendulous, diffuse slender
shrub, often much-branched ; branches 6 inches to 4 feet long, wiry, terete,
hard, and brittle; main stems 4 of an inch in diameter; colour of stems
and branches, some darkish-umber-brown, and some bright yellow, glossy
and horny, ringed with dark scar-like joints, 1-1 inch apart, under the dry
scarious sheathing leaf-bracts, which long remain. Leaves, alternate, 3-1}
inch long, 1-2 lines broad, 8-6 lines apart, sub-linear-lanceolate, or sub-
ovate-acuminate, broadest near base, sessile, spreading, often faleate and
twisted, coriaceous, semi-rigid, smooth not glossy, pale or yellowish green,
margins entire, obscurely 10-nerved, midrib sunk and obsolete, somewhat
concave, suddenly slightly thickened on the under side 1-8 lines from apex,
with a slight corresponding notch in each side, tip obtuse, vaginant, sheaths

* This, however, is best seen on the maturation of the fruit, as the bracteole enlarges
with it, and assumes a sub-calycine cup-shaped form.

Corzxso.— Descriptions of new Indigenous Plants. 827

truncate, longitudinally and regularly striated, and finely corrugated trans-
versely. Flowers, white, membranaceous, few, scattered, usually 2 (some-
times only 1, very rarely 3) in a short loose raceme on a stoutish erect
peduncle shorter than the leaves, always bursting at a right angle from the
internode in the branchlet, and generally alternating with the leaves, never
axillary nor opposite to a leaf; peduncle glabrous, shining, with 2-3
rather distant sheathing bracts, truncate and obtuse; pedicels, 2-3 lines
long, bracteoles sheathing, acute; perianth nearly 1 inch in diameter, open,
expanding, segments of equal lengths; sepals, ovate-acuminate, 5-nerved,
margins entire, upper one the smallest, the 2 lateral ones with a very small
round spur at their base; petals recurved, oblong-ovate, obtuse, with a
minute point, margins also entire; labellum 3-lobed, the 2 lateral lobes
small, oblong, obtuse, conniving, margins finely notched; middle lobe
large, longer than broad, veined, sub-rotund (or sub-panduriform or broadly
obovate), apiculate, margin sub-crenulate with a slight notch on each side,
sides conniving, and 4 longitudinal elevated and shining green (or yellow-
green), lamella near the base, which are bluntly toothed or crested ;
column slightly winged near apex, light green; pollen masses yellow. Ovary,
2-8 lines long, green, shining, obscurely striate.

Hab. In forests, Norsewood, Hawke’s Bay district, North Island, high
up in the forks of pine trees (Podocarpus spicata), and sometimes on the
ground in dry stony hills under Fagus trees, flowering in November ; 1879-
. 1882; also among rocks near the sea at Cape Turakirae (the south head of
Palliser Bay), 1845-6 : W.C.

Obs. I.— The main branches of this plant are often very regular and
spread out flat, bearing a bi-tri-pinnate frond-like appearance, from the
side branchlets of equal length springing at about equal distances from the
main stem; a few leaves on stout and strong young shoots are 14 inch
long and 2} lines broad; the branchlets and peduncles shoot alike erum-
pent at right-angles with the stem. Although I have (rarely) seen a
raceme bearing 8 flower-buds, I have never seen one with all three open,
the upper one seemed to be abortive; which is also often the case when
there are but 2. In some flowers (on the same plant) the 2 lateral lobes and
the extreme base of the middle lobe of the labellum, the throat and column,
are dark pink; in a few others the same parts are slightly speckled with pink.

Obs. II. —I have long known this plant, and, though I early obtained
specimens with a few unopened immature flowers from the rocks at Palliser
Bay in 1845, and subsequently assiduously sought for good flowering speci-
mens, I never detected any such until 1881, when my long previous sus-
picions of its proving to be distinct from. the northern form (D. cunning-
hamii) were fully confirmed—I having well known and very often admired

828 Transactions.— Botany.

and gathered that elegant species in its native forests, where it is often to be
met with. There is much however at first sight, and with only immature
flowering specimens, to confound this species with that plant; indeed, it is
only by careful examination of several fresh specimens, dissection and com-
parison, that their specifie differences are perceived, which are chiefly in
the labellum, its form and the number and size of its lamelle (which in
D. cunninghamii are always 5); the colour, too, of its flowers is widely
different, these are also smaller and much fewer in number, usually only
2 on a peduncle, and never assume the panicle form; and also its dwarf
terrestrial habit.

Obs. ITI.—I believe this plant to be identical with the D. biflorum of
A. Richard, which was originally discovered by Lesson, the naturalist of
the French expedition under D'Urville, in Tasman's Bay, Cook Straits, in
1827, and published by Lesson and Richard, with a very full description
and a folio plate, in 1882 ; and, therefore, I have great pleasure in naming
it after its original discoverer. That New Zealand species, however, was
confounded by them with D. biflorum of Swartz, (then a very little known
species, discovered by G. Forster when with Captain Cook in the Society
Islands), which species, though very nearly allied, bears only two lamelle
on its labellum. On R. Cunningham re-discovering* the Northern New
Zealand plant, (which now bears his name,) it was described by Lindley
with a plate,t as being quite distinct from the D. biflorum of Swartz.
Lindley, however, believed Richard’s New Zealand South Island plant to
be identical with Cunningham’s North Island one, D. cunninghamii. And
I think that Sir J. D. Hooker, subsequently adopting Dr. Lindley's
opinion, also believed Richard’s South Island plant to be the same as our
Northern one ; which it certainly closely resembles at first sight in many
particulars, although Richard’s life-size plate with dissections shows a
difference, particularly in its 4-crested labellum.

Genus 12. Pterostylis, Br.
Pterostylis emarginata, sp. nov.

Stem stout (nearly as thick as a goose-quill), erect, reddish (light brick-
red), 10-16 in. high, 3-4 scarious bracts below, leafy in the upper half;
leaves 6 in number, membranous, glabrous, shining, slightly spreading,
alternate, 5-7 in. long, 4 in. broad, linear-acuminate, obscurely 2-nerved
longitudinally, a little shorter than the flower, sessile, vaginant, very stoutly
keeled, midrib thick 1 line wide, reddish. Flower membranaceous, striped
white and green, rather large, 2-2} in. long including tails of sepals but
excluding ovary, erect, lower lip of perianth ascending, 4 in. broad below

* It is said to have been originally discovered by Banks and Solander in 1769.
t Botanical Register, tab. 1756.

Cotenso.— Descriptions of new Indigenous Plants. 829

fureation, ending in two long and fine red tails 1} in. long, dorsal sepal
with a very long red caudate apex much longer than the petals, and but a
little shorter than those of the lower lip; petals somewhat falcate with a
sharply produced abrupt angle on the upper edge, shortly acuminate and
red-tipped, but without tails; labellum included, or but slightly exserted,
oblong, emarginate, deflexed, 7 lines long, 3 lines broad, glabrous, mem-
branous below and thickest at tip, striped green and white longitudinally
with a dark red central line running towards tip, and there ending in a
thick-red callus not extending to margin ; ‘appendix more than 2 lines long,
curved upwards, flat, bifid, and rather largely fimbriate (not villous), fim-
brie penicillate at tips; column taller than lip, wings large, each produced
upwards in a long erect subulate point at the front angle, and downwards
in an oblong auricle finely ciliated on the inner margins, white with a green
transverse band. Ovary large, 1-11 in. long, sub-cylindrieal, green, strongly
6-ribbed. Tuber large, white, rotund but much pitted and irregular, nearly
an inch in diameter, resembling a very small and young round potato ;
rootlets several and stout, some proceeding from the stem 2 in. above the base,

Hab. In low forests, banks of streams descending from the east flank
of Te Ruahine Mountain Range, 1847-1852; W. C.: also, in the forest at
Te Aute, 1882; Mr. C. P. Winkelmann: and also in the forests at Hamp-
den, 1882; Mr. S. W. Hardy: all localities in the Hawke’s Bay district,
North Island.

Obs. I.—A truly fine species having affinity with Pt. banksii (and long
overlooked as belonging to it), but differing from that species in several
important partieulars— such as “ Pt. banksii—leaves numerous, produced
much beyond the flowers, narrow, grassy; lip linear narrow ; sepals and. petals
produced into very long filiform tails "—FromaA N.Z.: and ‘‘ labelli lamina

obtusa "—Bnowx, LINDLEY, CUNNINGHAM, etc., ete.

Obs. 11.— The whole of this truly natural genus, as represented in New
Zealand, wants skilful revision from living specimens, or from good floral
specimens preserved in spirits; particularly with reference to the forma-
tion, etc., of the delicate wings of the column, which vary in the different
species ; and which, while well worked-up by Sir J. D. Hooker in his Flora
Tasmanie (and subsequently by Bentham in his Flora Australiensis), seems to
have been overlooked in both the Flora N.Z.,and the more modern ** Hand-
book."

Orver IIl. IRIDE AE.
Genus 1. Libertia, Sprengel.
Libertia orbicularis, sp. nov.

Rhizome and leafy base of stem very short; leaves almost radical, sub-

erect, membranaceous somewhat sub-rigid in age, narrow linear-acuminate,

330 Transactions.— Botany.

10-15 inches long, 4 inch broad, margined white, many-nerved, finely ser-
rulate at tips. Scape, stout, erect, 12-22 inches long, 1} line in diameter,
closely marked throughout (together with panicle and bases of ovaries) with
very fine and small longitudinal red lines, bracteated with 2 foliaceous
‘bracts nearly equidistant, lowest bract 5-7 inches long, margins of bracts
finely serrulated at tips. Panicle, loose, 5 inches long, bearing 12-18
flowers, disposed in distant sub-corymbose sub-panicles of 2-5 flowers,
bracts ovate acuminate; pedicels 4 inch long, each with a small scarious
bracteole at base. Perianth, $ inch diameter; petals white orbicular, 4 lines
diameter, retuse at apex, unguiculate with a very narrow unguis, spreading,
slightly concave ; sepals 2 lines long, elliptic, obtuse, tufted at apex with a
few small spreading hairs, concave, coloured green and pink on the outside ;
stamens stout, connate with styles about 1 line from the base; anthers,
oblong-ovate, obtuse, yellow; styles flat, slightly channelled, spreading;
stigmas, minutely penicillate. Ovary (immature) 5 lines long, triquetrous,
broadly obovate, truncate at apex. Seeds (mature) globular, very slightly
and minutely pitted.

Hab. Dry sides of stony hills, margins of forests, between Norsewood
and Danneverke, Hawke’s Bay district, North Island; flowering in Novem-
ber; W. C.: and, at Pohue, high hills near Petane, Napier; Mr. A. Hamilton.

A species having pretty close affinity with L. ixioides and L. grandi-
flora, but differing in its truly orbicular petals, tufted sepals, pencilled
stigmas, globular seeds, and finely serrulate bracts and leaves; it also has
affinity with the Australian species L. paniculata.

Orver VII. LILIACEJE.
Genus 8. Cordyline, Comm.
Cordyline diffusa, sp. nov.

A large tufted diffuse herb. Leaves suberect and drooping, 4 feet 8
inches—4 feet 6 inches long (including petiole), 24 inches broad, lanceo-
late, acute, margins entire, flat or slightly revolute, striated, many-nerved
(40 each side of midribs), veins oblique, subcoriaceous, glabrous, midrib
very stout, white, wide and flat on the upper surface, green round and very
prominent on the lower, and vanishing several inches below apex, when
young membranaceous and of a pleasing green, but yellowish-green when
old and much torn at the tips; petiole 8 inches long from base of con-
traction of the blade, very stout and clasping. Scape very stout 2}
inches in circumference, somewhat triquetrous at base, angular and
channelled above, smooth. Panicle (several from same plant) suberect and
drooping, 4 feet long, including scape which is 6-7 inches long to lowest
branchlet), very loose lax and diffuse, broadly ovate in outline, com-
posed of several scattered and alternate subpanicles, 18-20 inches long,

Corxxso.— Descriptions of new Indigenous Plants. 331

and 8, 6, 4 inches apart, each with a large foliaceous bract at its base,
the lowermost bract being 2 feet 6 inches long. lowers (unexpanded) on
very short pedicels almost sessile, scattered on the upper parts of the
simple and distant filiform and subflaccid branchlets, which are 8-7 inches
long, (no flowers on their lower portions save one, sometimes two, in the
axil of the branchlet), crowded towards the tips in spike form, apparently
small, three lines long, white tinged with blue on the outside of perianth at
tips, segments nearly equal, linear-oblong, concave, obtuse and incurved at
apices. Style one line long, stoutish, somewhat channelled towards apex ;
stigma trifid, spreading, each tip slightly bifid and papillose. Filaments
stout, short. Anthers yellow, long linear obtuse. Three scariose bracteoles
“at base of pedicel, the lowermost two lines long, nearly the length of the
unexpanded flower, deltoid-acuminate, strongly one-nerved, the inter-
mediate one small and often nerveless, and the upper one also small and
one-nerved, nerves brown; sometimes the middle and upper bracteoles are
united, and then they form one broad bicuspidate bracteole. Ovary (imma-
ture) glabrous, subrotund, slightly angled, many-seeded.

Hab. On cliffy exposed edges, dry hilly forests between Norsewood and
Danneverke, Hawke's Bay district, North Island, 1881-1882 ; flowering in
November: W.C

Obs.—This plant grows in large clumps, much like the larger terrestrial
Astelia (e.g. A. fragrans, mihi, infra), and the narrow-leaved species of
Phormium (P. colensoi). It seems to have close affinity with C. banksii,
(originally detected by me in the neighbouring forests), but is not arboreous
like that species; as well as with C. pumilio, in the free disposition of its
panicle and its herbaceous habit,

Cordyline sturmii, sp. nov.

Plant arboreous, 14-15 feet high, diameter of trunk at base 8 inches ;
bark—of lower trunk brownish and slightly rough and cracked,—of branches
grey, smoothish, with darker regular markings from scars of fallen leaves,
but not rough; branched at top in 8 long erect branches. Leaves very
closely set and numerous, squarrose, broadly-lanceolate, acute, sessile, 9 feet
6 inches long, 4 inches broad at the middle, sub-membranaceous, tender,
easily broken and torn by the winds, etc., margins entire, flat, slightly sub-
revolute, apices of young leaves tightly rolled upwards (in-curved), wholly
green on both surfaces, obliquely closely and regularly nerved, midrib 0,
nerved over the place of midrib on the upper surface by fine longitudinal
nerves, finely sub-striate, the blade decurrent gradually to the base, with no
apparent petiole, and there 1 inch wide at the narrowest, and 14 inch at the
extreme base, which is dilated, thick, half-clasping and sub-articulated.
Flowers in a sub-terminal compact thyrsoid-panicle, 20 inches long, 9 inches

332 Transactions.— Botany.

broad, oblong, obtuse; rhachis and main branchlets stout, angled and
channelled, glabrous, dark green, length of flowering stem below the
flowers 5 inches, and 24 inches in circumference, triquetrous, flat on top,
sub-succulent not woody; sub-panicles rather distant on rhachis, not
crowded, erect, alternate, disposed in a tristichous manner, each 6-9
inches long, axial branchlet always much the longest; bracts at bases of
sub-panicles foliaceous, lowest 64 inches long, 1 inch broad at the middle,
ovate-acuminate, acute ; bracteoles within bract at base of branchlet, short,
broadly deltoid, acute, extending and sub-clasping around the base, closely
including the 2-3 flowers there. Flowers numerous throughout on all the
branches but not crowded, generally 8 together at lowest angle of junction
of branchlet, 1 on each side and 1 above. Flowers, short pedicels, and very
small floral bracteoles wholly white ; pedicels bi-bracteolate ; bracteoles very
small, nerveless, less than a line long, the lower one deltoid acute, the
upper somewhat cup-shaped and surrounding the pedicel on three sides,
the margin irregular mostly with two small teeth or points. Perianth with
a very slight greenish tinge on the outside before unfolding, 5 lines dia-
meter, stellate; segments nearly equal, thickish, linear, obtuse, scarcely 2
lines long; sepals recurved ; anthers linear, obtuse, small; filaments stout
flat, linear, acute ; style stoutish, cylindrical, slightly flexuose; stigma trifid ;
flowers fragrant. Fruit (ripe, of last year) reddish, glabrous, shining, bear-
ing the persistent remains of the perianth, sub-globose, depressed at top,
tri-lobed, 3 lines in diameter, each cell containing several (4-6) black,
glossy, sub-reniform, sharply-angled and closely-packed seeds.

Hab. Forests, in the mountainous interior, near Lake Waikare, North
Island.

Obs.—This fine new species of Cordyline, I may say, I have long known ;
and I ought to have described and published it before, having had ample
living specimens, both flowering and fruiting, at command, in the nurseries
of Mr. Sturm, at Clive, who, many years ago, brought the seeds of it from
the mountain forests, and from them raised the plants in his gardens, where
they have attained to a great height, if not to their full size. This deserip-
tion is mainly drawn up from plants of his own raising, aided by a young
one of a few years old in my own garden, for the apices, etc., of the leaves,
which in the larger plants are very rarely unbroken and torn. It is very
distinct from any of our described New Zealand species of this genus, also
from all other (known) published ones. A flowering panicle presents a fine
sight, from the thick, solid, firm, and waxy appearance of its numerous
white flowers, pedicels, and floral bracts, heightened by the dark-green
back-ground of their stout glabrous branches. The leaves of this plant are
very much broader and thinner than those of C. australis, and are, also, not

Corxxso.— Descriptions of new Indigenous Plants. 333

so erect above and drooping below, and present a much more squarrose
and bulky appearance. Mr. Sturm very kindly brought me a large flower-
ing branch from his tree, that I might have good specimens for examina-
tion and drying ; I regret, however, that while it has some hundreds of
leaves (a perfect crown) there is not one sound unbroken leaf among them!
The stem portion of this branch brought to me is 2 feet long, 5 inches in
circumference at the lower end, and 6 inches a little below the leaves ; it is
perfectly cylindrical and semi-succulent (something like a large and long
cabbage stump), not woody, and has a smooth mottled ring, as described
above; this branch was taken from the trunk lower down. Mr. Sturm
further informs me that the said parent tree has annually for several years
past produced one erect flowering panicle similar to this one (supra), only a-
little larger, and that the tree is now giving out several young branches
(shoots) from above under its leaves, and also shoots from its trunk in
various places; much after the manner of the other arboreous species of
our New Zealand Cordylines.

I have very great pleasure in naming this plant after Mr. F. W. C.
Sturm, its discoverer and fortunate raiser, who honourably deserves it; Mr
. Sturm is a well-known botanist and very early energetic settler here on the
East Coast and at Hawke’s Bay.

Orver VII. LILIACEJE.
Genus 5. Astelia, Banks and Solander.
Astelia uen. sp. nov.

Plant terrestrial, large, robust, bushy, spreading, suberect, and slightly
drooping at tops. Leaves linear-lanceolate, very acuminate, 6} feet long,
2 inches broad about the middle, margins flat, entire, keeled, thickish
(particularly at the main nerves), subrigid, glabrous on both surfaces, with
a slight adpressed white scurf below, and some long loose white hairs at
the bases, many-nerved, with 2 strong and thick equidistant red nerves or
ribs more than 1 line wide running throughout, very stout, and largely
prominent on both sides ; colour light-green (and in age yellow-green), soon
splitting and decaying at tips. Flowers in a panicle, dark green shining
with purple segments, very fragrant, completely hidden among the leaves.
Mate: scape 2 feet long, very stout, triquetrous, 3 inches in circumference,
erect, 9 inches to first branch of panicle, shaggy at base, with loose white
hairs, 2 inch long, flat, membranaceous and longitudinally veined, clothed
above with adpressed matted hairs; panicle stout, open, subpanicles alter-
nate, lowest with 7 branchlets, next 6, next 5, and so on, everywhere dotted
with minute purple dots, which extend to pedicels and perianth. Flowers
numerous, 6—7 lines diameter; on short stout bracteolate pedicels, scattered
on angled and loosely-shaggy racemose spikes, 8-7 inches long ; bracteoles

834 Transactions.— Botany.

on the tops of the spikes (in both m. and f.), much longer than their flowers ;
lobes of perianth closely reflexed to pedicel, large, ovate-oblong, obtuse,
23 lines long, purple, finely striate, glabrous, slightly scurfy on the out-
side; filaments robust, 2 lines long, stellate, patent, white, succulent ;

anthers oblong, dark brown ; bracts of subpanicles very large and spathe-like,
ovate-acuminate, the lowermost 40 inches long, and 8 inches wide at base,
largely ribbed and veined as in leaves, also thickly coloured with minute
purple dots, making them to appear wholly purple at their bases, and closely
clothed below on both sides with soft adpressed white hairs; panicle and
scape weighing 17 ounces. FEwaLE: scape 15 inches long, erect and stout as
in male, 6 inches to lowermost subpanicle, which, however, contains but
6 branchlets, and so on decreasingly with the others; panicle shorter and
more compact than in male (more thyrse-like), branchlets much shorter, sub-
compressed and less villous, almost quite glabrous, shining and wearing a
subpapillose appearance, whole colour, including ovaries, a very dark green ;
segments of perianth very small, deltoid, obtuse, recurved, purple and striate
as in male, the three outer larger than the three inner and imbricating at
bases; ovary subrotund, j exserted, shining, slightly angular; style none ;
stigmas 8, large, distinct, orbicular, sessile, papillose ; barren anthers very
small, only just appearing at bases of segments; bracteoles purple and
longer than in male; the whole female scape weighs 14 ounces, with ovaries
immature.

Hab. In low wet boggy grounds, and on dry shady hillsides, in open
parts of the forest near Norsewood, Hawke’s Bay district, North Island,
1876-1882 ; flowering October and November: W.C.

Obs.—This fine plant has been long known to me in its general appear-
ance, having often seen it; but never until this year did I obtain good
flowering specimens. The flowers, however, are completely concealed
within its thickly set and long bushy leaves; in this respect differing from
most of the other known species of this genus. Their fragrant honey-like
smell (of both m. and f.) is very pleasing and lasting, and no doubt serves
to draw the smaller insects to them.

Orver XI. CYPERACEZ.
Genus 18. Uncinia, Persoon.
Uncinia horizontalis, sp. nov.

Culms 10-12 inches long, slender, smooth, triquetrous. Leaves numerous
shorter than the culms, 9-10 inches long, 1 line broad, flat, margins scabrid,
tips obtuse. Spikelets 1-14 inch long, 2 lines broad, tristichous, upper
8-4 lines male; bract, 4-7 inches long, foliaceous, very narrow (almost
filiform), canalieulated and nerved, margins scabrid, with very fine longitu-
dinal seaberulous rows running below on the nerves. Glumes 8 lines long,

CorENso.— Descriptions of new Indigenous Plants. 885

lax, ovate-acuminate, keeled, with a green longitudinal stripe down the
centre (afterwards brown), slightly transversely wrinkled, margins white
chaffy. Utricle smooth, as long as the glume, ovate-acuminate, 8-nerved,
swollen in the middle; bristle, excurved, twice as long as the glume, light-

Hab. In Fagus woods, Norsewood, Pubs s Bay district, North Island ;
flowering early in November, 1881 : W.

Obs.—Plant wholly light green uem very esspitose, but spreading out
flat in a circle, with the culms beyond the leaves.
Uncinia alopecuroides, sp. nov.

Plant, 2 feet 6 inches high, much branched at base, ascending, diffuse.
Culms, 11-12 inches high, smooth, erect, leafy throughout with 4-5 leaves,
trigonous (or multangular) with 3 raised longitudinal lines on each face.
Leaves much longer than the culms, 1 foot 9 inches—2 feet long, 2 lines
wide at widest part near base, linear, grass-like, flat, flaccid, very acumin-
ate, dark green, nerved, striated, keeled, serrulate at margins, and finely
and regularly scabrid on lines of nerves on both surfaces and on the midrib
below, channelled towards tips, which are somewhat dilated and obtuse and
thickly serrulated, at the base is a small broad sub-rotund bifid ligula ; the
short leaf-like bracts at the bases of the stems and the sheathing bases of
the leaves are dark brown and regularly striated, the strie broad and flat.
Spikelet long, slender, terete, acuminate, 54 inches long, the upper male
portion 14 inch long, closely imbricated but less so at the base; bract of
various lengths 1-54 inches long, filiform, obtuse, 1l-nerved, scabrid at
edges and at the obtuse tip. Glumes narrow-linear-ovate, 24 lines long,
nerved, pale with a green central stripe, somewhat glossy, margins chaffy,
tip membranaceous obtuse, white, with two brown crescent-like transverse
bars, or bands, just below it. Utricle slender, lanceolate-acuminate, length
of glume, pale, smooth ; bristle longer than utricle, slender, pale, excurved.
Stamens and anthers very long, linear. Styles spreading very rough (setose-
like).

Hab. Forests, with the preceding species : W.C.

Obs, —From the form of its long spikelet, somewhat resembling that of
Alopecurus agrestis, has been derived its specific name,

Genus 14. Carex, Linn.

Carex spinirostris, sp. nov.

Plant densely esspitose. Culms leafy, obscurely triquetrous, slender,
smooth, 10-11 inches long. Leaves much longer than the culms, 2 feet 6
inches—2 feet 9 inches long, 3th of an inch wide, linear-acuminate and very
acute at tip, rather flat, sub-membranaceous, striate, keeled, drooping, dark-
green, slightly scabrous, with finely and closely serrulated margins. Spikelets

336 Transactions.— Botany.

7, slender, cylindrical, rich reddish-brown; 8 lower very distant, nearly
2 inches apart, 14 inch long (or more), and compound or subpanicled,
unisexual, female, save 1 or 2 male flowers at the base, nodding ; 4 upper
erowded and shorter (except the top one which is 2 inches long), unisexual,
male, but having a few female flowers at the top of spikelets. Bracts very
long, 2 lowest foliaeeous and much longer than the culm, the upper ones
setaceous and reaching to about the length of the culm, all very seabrid ;
each bract having a pair of long membranaceous linear-oblong bracteoles
(or sub-ligule) at base and clasping the peduncle. Pedwneles filiform, wiry,
angled, and scabrid. Glumes oblong, much longer and broader than the
utricle, shining, truncate, and fimbriate at tip, nerved, edges membrana-
ceous, cuspidate or awned, the beak, or awn, stout, green (some white), very
long (1 line, and some more), very coarsely barbed. Utricle glabrous, sub-
oblong-ovate, brown, bicuspidate, cusps spreading, barbed. Stigmas 8,
light-brown, rough, half-exserted, spreading at tips. Filaments and anthers
very long ; filaments white, flaccid and much wrinkled ; anthers linear, api-
culate at tip, reddish-brown.

Hab. In Fagus forests, near Norsewood, with the preceding Uncinie :
W. C. |

Class III. CRYPTOGAMIA.
OrpverR V. HEPATICÆ.
Genus 30. Symphyogyna, Mont. and Nees.
Symphyogyna biflora, sp. nov.

Plant, terrestrial, gregarious, each plant simple, erect, stipitate, the
largest under 1 inch long; roots short hairy; stipe 4—6 lines long, sub-
flexuose, compressed, winged above, 2-nerved from the base of frond;
nerves very distinct; frond, decurrent on the stipe, 38-5 lines long, 7-9
lines broad at base, mostly branching at base into two main divisions, each
division once or twice dichotomous, symmetrical, kidney-shaped in outline,
sometimes palmate, glabrous, pellucid, very finely reticulated ; colour, light-
green; segments linear, or linear-spathulate, 1 line broad, very obtuse,
. rounded at apex, deeply emarginate with sides conniving, nerved to base of
notch, margins finely serrate ; teeth long faleate and transversely barred ;
sinuses rounded ; fructification in axils of nerves near base of frond beneath,
generally two on each plant, symmetrical; involucre a small narrow oblong
scale in front of calyptra, jagged at margin; in a few of the largest plants,
two additional involucres have been noticed, one at the base of each upper
pair of nerves: calyptra tubular, 8-831 lines long, bifid at apex, margins
fimbriate : peduncle 1 inch long, erect, chartaceous, white: capsule 2 lines
long, linear-oblong, cylindric, acute, 4-valved, abounding in long elaters ;
colour, rich red-brown.

Corxxso.— Descriptions of new Indigenous Plants. 887

Hab. On clayey banks, ** Seventy-mile Bush," between Norsewood and
Danneverke: W.C.; Glenross: Mr. D. P. Balfour ; (North Island): near
Blenheim (South Island): Mr. F. Reader.

Although at first sight this species may appear very near to S. hymeno-
phyllum, S. flabellata and S. leptopoda, and also to my new species S. rugulosum,
there are many points of distinction between them. It is a much smaller
plant with a shorter stipe, each simple frond being also a perfect plant and
not rising from a creeping rhizome,—which those four species severally do.
It further differs from S. flabellata, S. leptopoda, and S. rugulosum, in having
serrated margins ; and from S. hymenophyllum (which has serrated margins),
in its serratures or teeth being much larger and closer, and in the divisions
and outline of its frond, in the shape of its segments, their apices and
sinuses, and most distinctly in its very minute areolation. Fortunately I
have been able to examine a large suite of specimens, from Hawke's Bay
district, and from Blenheim (South Island); and am also well acquainted
with all the known New Zealand species of this genus.

[Obs. In describing the fructification, I have added this word—
* beneath "—for clearness; although it properly belongs to the generic
description, which character, however, is not given in its place, in the
short description of the genus in the ** Handbook," nor in the “ Flora
of New Zealand." From my too closely following what is said in the.
* Handbook,"—at the close, under ** Additions, Corrections," etc.,— a
new arrangement of the New Zealand genera of Hepatice by Mitten," (p.
752)—I fell into an error three years ago in describing, or rather in partly
naming, another new and closely allied species, S. rugulosum, mihi;* as
there the genus is shortly characterized by Mitten as having the ** Calyptra
on upper side of often stipitate frond," which, of course, can only mean its
ventral surface ; and Metzgeria, the next genus in sequence, is said by him
to have the ** Calyptra on the under side of frond,” Sir J. D. Hooker, how-
ever, in his ** Key to the Genera of the New Zealand Hepatice,” (** Hand-
book," p. 500), gives as a character of this genus,—‘‘ Involucre a toothed
scale dorsal:" and so again, in his “ Flora N.Z.,” vol. ii, p. 127,—
Symphyogyna, Calyptra dorsal, etc.:" and in his ** Flora Tasmanie,”’ vol. ii.,
p. 239, he further says, under Symphyogyna rhizobola, (which had also been
erroneously described by Dr. Taylor as having its “ Calyptra ventral,")—
** the fructification is truly dorsal, as in all others of the genus.” And so
it is stated in the ** Synopsis Hepaticorum" : but all this I did not fully know
three years ago, until after I had described S. rugulosum, (although at that
time I had doubts about it, as my paper will also show), being led astray,
as I take it, by the latest published authority on Hepatica.]

* “ Trans. N.Z. Inst.,” vol. xiii., p. 368.

338 Transactions.— Botany.

Genus 41.* Monoclea, Hook.
Monoclea hookeri, sp. nov.

Plant procumbent, frondose, imbricated, very flat, thick, succulent,
densely rooting all over lower surface; colour grass-green. Fronds very
large, spreading, plane, apparently continuous, glabrous, hairy below and
at the edges ; lobes unequal, of all sizes and shapes, often largely crenulate
and subrotund at margins, which are sinuate and undulate. Calyx none.
Calyptra (or perianth) membranaceous, greenish-white and transparent,
tubular, 4 lines long, 1 line broad, slightly bilobed and jagged at tips, lips
very obtuse, wholly included within the cavity of the frond, which is near
the margin on the upper surface, where it remains enclosing the base of the
seta. Seta li inch long, 1 line broad, linear, terete, stout, succulent,
glabrous, whitish, erect from frond, but the part included (with the calyptra)
is horizontal, sometimes 1, 2, or 8 issue from the same simple fissure, and
are disposed closely together flat and parallel within the frond, without any
prominent ridgy markings on its surface to denote them. Capsule, terete,
at first (before bursting) linear-oblong, obtuse, erect, 2 lines long, dark
brown, smooth, glossy, without strie or markings, bursting below longi-
tudinally, when the margins become revolute, and the spores and spiral
filaments show themselves in a small floccose woollylike mass, their colour
a dirty light-ash-yellow ; afterwards the empty capsule spreads out and
assumes an oval figure, the texture being very finely reticulated.

Spores and elaters are numerous, closely resembling those of M. forsteri.
I could not detect any vestige of a columella, the want of which (as first
shown by the founder of the genus, Sir W. J. Hooker) has been by some
disputed.

Hab. In damp forests on the ground, on the immediate margins and
sides of streamlets, near Norsewood, Hawke's Bay, 1882: W.C.

Obs.—This plant is very common throughout New Zealand—almost sure
to be met with on the borders of watercourses and springs in shady low-lying
woods—but very rarely in fruit. Indeed I—who have known it in its barren
state for nearly fifty years, and have very often diligently sought its fructi-
fieation—never saw its fruit before I found these specimens; and I was
mightily pleased at my discovery. Although I gained several fruiting
specimens, yet these all grew in one small spot (and, apparently, from one
plant), I could not find any more though there were feet, or yards, of this
plant luxuriantly growing there. I had always supposed this plant to be

* This genus does not appear in the ** Flora N.Z.,” neither in the “ Handbook Flora
N.Z.” (as it was not known to inhabit New Zealand). I have, therefore, numbered it to
come after Riccia (Gen. 40), the last genus of Sir J. D. Hooker's Hepatice ; although I
am aware that the authors of the Syn. H epaticorum place it before Marchantia,

Bucnanan.— Additions to the Flora of New Zealand. 839

identical with Forster's plant (M. forsteri, Hook.), which was discovered by
him when with Cook somewhere in the ** Southern Islands,"* and of which
no specimens have been obtained since Forster first gathered them. This
species, however, though possessing close affinity with that, bears a different
shaped capsule, which is not striate or marked longitudinally as that is, its
calyptra also is differently situated, and has different lips, and there are
other differences in its frond.

I have very much pleasure in naming it after the late Sir W. J. Hooker,
who established the genus, and who correctly described and drew the
original plant in his justly celebrated Musci Exotici (vol. ii., tab. 174), so
that the names of those two honoured botanists may remain together in
connection with this small abnormal and highly curious natural genus,
which now contains 2 species.

Art, XLI.— Additions to the Flora of New Zealand. By Joun Bvcnawas,
F.L.S., of the Geological Survey Department.
[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 9th December, 1882.]
Plate XXVIII.
Hymenanthera traversii, Buchanan. i
A smart glabrous, branched, shrub-tree. Branches rigid, reddish-brown,
rough, with viscid secretion; leaves coriaceous, alternate, olive-green,
shortly petioled, 3-1 inch long, obovate, obtuse or acute, covered closely
on the back with small silvery-white tubercles, margins reflexed, venation
obscure, midrib distinct, stipules very small.

Flowers very small, solitary, in the axils of the upper leaves; pedicels
short, curved, with small bracts at base; calyx cupular, entire; petals 4
inch long, linear obovate or linear oblong, obtuse.

This addition to the flora of New Zealand was discovered in the bush,
Collingwood district, Nelson, by Mr. H. H. Travers, while on a recent visit
there. As an ornamental foliaged plant it may be commended, but from
its diminutive inflorescence it can hardly claim a place in the flower border.

Plate XXVIII, fig. 1, portion of branch nat. size; 1 a, flower enlarged ;
1, petal showing glands.

Metrosideros parkinsonii, Buchanan.

A large robust climbing shrub with the terminal twigs 4-angled, whole
plant glabrous. Leaves distichous, shortly petioled, 1}-to 2 inches long,
oblong-lanceolate acute, midrib prominent, lateral nerves indistinct.
Flowers numerous in robust little cymes which grow from the branches,

* “Tn Insulis Australibus.” (Forster in Hb. Lambert).

840 Transactions.— Botany.

but are never axillary to the leaves, peduncles and pedicels rigid, stout.
Flowers, including stamens, 1 inch long. Calyx pyriform widening at the
mouth and produced beyond the ovary, lobes triangular, petals large,
bright-crimson, oblong acute, lacerate on the margins, stamens and style
stout. Ovary adherent only at base to the calyx-tube. Capsule 3-valved,
upper part free.

This plant differs from M. hypericifolia (to which it is allied) in its larger
size, upright habit of branching, smooth bark, and position of capsule in
the calyx. From M. colensoi (to which it is also allied) it differs in the cymes
never being axillary to the leaves, and in the free position of the capsule in
the calyx-tube.

Named in honour of Mr. Sydney Parkinson, botanical draughtsman on
Captain Cook’s first voyage to New Zealand. Collected in the Collingwood
district, Nelson, by Mr. H. H. Travers, December, 1882.

Plate XXVIII, fig. 2, plant nat. size; 2 a, floret; 2 b, petal enlarged.

Calochilus paludosus, R. Br.

The present plant adds yet another genus of Orchidee to the flora of
New Zealand.

It was collected by Mr. H. H. Travers in the Collingwood District,
South Island, in December last. Baron F. von Miieller, to whom speci-
mens were sent, says: “ I took immediate notice that this Calochilus might
be identical with C. paludosus, as you suggest, but the inner segments of the
calyx are shorter, and the anther is less blunt; still, that may be ascribed
to variation, and I must confess I am not clear about positive distinction
between C. campestris, C. robertsoni, and C. paludosus, perhaps because only
one form seems to have come under my notice in Victoria in the fresh state,
and the others I know only from dried and not very instructive New South
Wales specimens. It would be well if a little more material of the New
Zealand congeners could be procured, and best of all if several flowers
were put fresh into alcohol.”

Art. XLIT.—Notes on some of the Diatomaceous Deposits of New Zealand.
By Joun Iseus,
[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 30th November, 1882.]
Plate XXIX.
For many years past I have been interested in and have devoted some
attention to diatomaceous deposits from various parts of New Zealand, and
propose in the present paper to give an account of some of them, with, it

may be, a somewhat incomplete list of the species which have been found
therein.

TRANS NLINSTHUTE VOL XV PL NAVI

1. HYMENANTHERA TRAVERSU Buchanan

2 METROSIDER OS PARKINSONI. Buchanan
JB del ct lüh. oe

Ixcris.—On the Diatomaceous Deposits of New Zealand. 841

Lake Sumner, North Canterbury.

About ten or twelve years ago Mr. John Russell, then of Lake Sumner
Station, observed on the margin of a tiny rill, on his run, on the hill slopes,
on the southern side of the lake, and about two hundred feet above the pre-
sent water-level, some dry whitish lumps of earth, which he brought to
Christchurch and submitted to the inspection of Dr. von Haast and me.
Dr. von Haast informed him of its diatomaceous character, and as I had
the opportunity of visiting the neighbouring station shortly afterwards, I
arranged with Mr. Russell to visit the spot. I found the vegetable mould
and deposit cut into by the rill to the depth of two or three feet, laying
the latter bare. The terrace land falls back at this point from the lake,
and taking an easterly sweep, at an elevation of about three hundred feet,
towards the ** Big Brother” Mountain, allows space for Lake Katrine, and
opposes a barrier to the discharge of Lake Sumner, with which it is con-
nected by a narrow channel, in that direction. The waters of Hurunui
River pass through Lake Sumner, and discharge themselves between the
farther side of the ** Big Brother ” and the mountains on the Nelson side of
the river, and through a huge clay bank. It appears therefore probable
that this deposit has been made at a long past period of the lake's history,
when its level was much higher than it is at present.

The deposit is very rich in many fine forms, and two species new to
seienee have been found in it. On various occasions I have supplied
samples of the earth, and some of them have found their way into the
hands of English diatomists, and through their instrumentality the new
forms have been described.

Triceratrum trifoliatum, Cleve, n.s.

This form is unique and very remarkable. It is figured and described
in the ** Royal Microscopical Journal" for June, 1881, by Dr. Stolterforth,
under the name Hydrosera tricoronata as obtained “ from a sub-peat fresh-
water deposit, North Canterbury. The exact locality not known." Ihave
ventured to suggest its lacustrine origin.

'The description given by Dr. Stolterforth is as follows :—

* Filamentous. Front view of valves nearly quadrangular, showing
four ridges and a deep central depression, distinct connecting band; side
view trilobate, each lobe having three projections or minor lobes. The
lobes are finely dotted, no regular markings on the central hexagonal por-
tion."

Professor Cleve has also described the species shortly prior to Dr.
Stolterforth, hence the name attached.

Plate XXIX., fig. 1, a side view, b front view.

342 Transactions.— Botany.

Surirella contorta, F. Kitton, n.s.

This species is supposed at present to be peculiar to New Zealand, and
besides appearing in Lake Sumner deposit, it is found in deposits from
Manawatu and Whangarei. Mr. Kitton described it in the Monthly Micro-
scopical Journal for November, 1874, as follows :—

** Valve elliptically or slightly ovate, canaliculi fine, numerous ; ale in-
conspicuous, narrow median elevation terminating in short spines, surface
of valve obscurely striate, valve in front view contorted."

Plate XXIX., fig. 2, side view.

Stauroneis (or Pleurostauron) fulmen, Brightwell, n.s.

This form is very scarce in the deposit, but was found quite recently by
me in quantity in freshwater at Ngapari, Fernside, and was described as
S. huttonii in a paper I read at a meeting of the institute on the 4th May
as follows :—

** Front view oblong, with a marked depression at the line of suture,
length rather more than six times its breadth. Side view, with three infla-
tions on both sides, those at each end slightly less than those in the middle,
valve narrowing towards the ends, which are obtuse. Stauros, linear,
dilated towards the margin of valve, reaching the margin. Length, -008 of
an inch."

I subsequently found that it had been figured and described in almost
identical terms in the Proceedings of the Royal Microscopical Society,
volume 7, page 179, by Mr. Brightwell as “freshwater, Melbourne." I have
accordingly withdrawn the paper.

Hab. Freshwater, Melbourne; Ngapari, Fernside; fossil, Onehunga ;
Lake Sumner; Amberley. .

Plate XXIX., fig. 3, a. front view, b. side view.

Of the three species just described—specially New Zealand forms—I
have thought it desirable to reproduce the figures.

The following is alist of the species already found, for which I am
indebted chiefly to the kindness of Mr. E. Grove, of Saltburn, England :—

Epithemia zebra, var. proboscidea.

p? sorex.
» gibba.
x urgida.

Eunotia prærupta var. bidens.
^d eruca (amphicampa).
Eucyonema gracile.

cespitosum var.
alis. j
Surirella splendida.
» contorta, n. s.

Ixorrs.—On the Diatomaceous Deposits of New Zealand. 848

Triceratium trifoliatum.

Nitzchia pana
amphioxys.

Navicula n ois

8.
- rma var. amphigomphus.
i. » var, subampliata.
», bacillum var.
» elliptrica.
Gomphonema constrictum.
» clavatum.
Stauroneis (Pleurostauron) fulmen
n 5 fr umiai.
5 a javanicum.
" aeutum.
cease:
Matoéire ERRA
Cymbella scotica.
Pinnularia punctulata.
Wainui, Akaroa Harbour.
This freshwater deposit is extensive and so pure as to render it suitable
as an article of commerce. The following species have been already

found :—
Epithemia ventricosa.
musculu

p proboscidea.
- longicornis.
Synedra ulna.
Odontidium mutabile.
as var.
ie pitta

Pinnularia nobilis.
Cymbella affinis.
Melosira punctata.
Eunotia arcus.
Dunedin.—Green Island,
This is a freshwater deposit taken from a railway cutting near Green
Island, and is chiefly composed of—
Eucyonema czspitosum.
Cust Valley, North Canterbury.
I discovered a smáll pocket of this sub-peat deposit, about five years
ago, which consisted chiefly of the doubtful genus Amphicampa, and was

344 Transactions.— Botany.

described by me, in vol. xiv. of the Transactions of the New Zealand Insti-
tute, as Himantidium maskellü. Mr. Brightwell describes a specimen from
Melbourne under the name Eunotia eruca.* The leading diatomists of
England now include Amphicampa and Himantidium under the genus
Eunotia. Subsequently I found other deposits in the same swamp, and
note the species found as follows :—
Eunotia eruca.
» bidens.
» undulatum.
Stauroneis cruciculum.
B phoenicenteron.
Pinnularia major.
Gomphonema constricta.
viridis.
Syn siege adians.
Surirella linearis
Orthosira dado.
Epithemia to s
a N. orth Canterbury.
On the property of Mr. Alex. Broadfoot, Seaview, at a point on the top
of the terrace where until lately there was a spring of water, I found a
considerable deposit, and in the peat swamp below I found the following
fresh-water species :—
Stauroneis (Pleurostauron) fulmen.
unotia eruca.
triodon.
Hawkee punctata.
” 15 var.
Synedra vulgare
Pinnularia Maus
Eunotia (motii bidens.
$» arcus.
» undulatum.

m pectinale.
Gomphonema constrictum.
New Brighton, near Christchurch.
A fresh-water and possibly brackish-water deposit was laid bare by the .
formation of Paynton’s road through the swamp. I have been able to
identify the following forms :—
Pinnularia major.
Navicula munda.
» didyma.
a elliptica.

* * Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science," 1859, p. 179.

TEVOLXVP

Lupe

aee

TRANSNZINSHTU

Alngles. del

Íxanrs.—On the Diatomaceous Deposits of New Zealand. 845

Cymbella ? s XXIX., fig. 4; a, side view; b, front view.
Coscinodiscus
Homeocladia a
Synedra gallionii.
urirella limosa.
Epithemia argus.
5 sorex.
Am zebra.
Macintosh Bay, Banks Peninsula.

On the hill-slopes of the bay, a visitor noticed after rain that the water
trickling from the side of one of the spurs left a white deposit on the grass,
some of which was gathered and placed in my hands for examination. I
endeavoured to get the position of the deposit fixed, but hitherto without
success. I found, however, the following diatoms in the very minute
gathering which I received :—

Cymbella vita
Nitzchia amphiox
mphonema bent
ii ulna.
Surirella minuta.
Navicula cuspidata
a sphzophora.
amphibena
Achnanthis exilis.
Whangarei, Auckland.

pe of this fresh-water deposit have been placed in my hands, but
I take a list of the species comprising it from the MSS. notes of Professor
Hutton, made some years ago. Samples have found their way into the
hands of English diatomists.

Pinnularia gibba.
Me nobilis
Navicula pusilla.
re westii

» cuspidata.
Stauroneis phonicenteron.

dra radians.
Cocceoneis =

inia (Himantiäium) tidens.

Melosira arenaria.

Epithemia rupestris.
» hyndmanii.
; zebra.
longicornis.

846 Transactions.— Botany.

Cabbage-tree Swamp, Auckland.

This fresh-water deposit has also been put into my hands, and samples
have found their way to England, but, as before, I take my list of species
from Professor Hutton’s MSS. notes :—

Achnanthidium inflata.
Eunotia (Amphicampa) eruca. ~
a (Himantidium) bidens.
arcus.

i » diodon.
Pinnularia major.
A interrupta.

5 radiosa.
Epithemia turgida.

Art. XLIII.—On the Lichenographia of New Zealand.
By Cngazrzs Knieut, F.R.C.S.
[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 28th February, 1883.]
Plates XXXV.-XXXVIII.
Ix continuing my papers on the Lichenographia of New Zealand, I wish to
make the following remarks :—

In respect of the Arthonie. The leading characters of this genus, as
given by Leighton in 8rd. ed. of Lichen Flora, are :—‘‘ Asci pyriform in
excavations of the sub-gelatinous hymenium; paraphyses mone." The term
“ excavations” is not a happy one, but let that pass. Nylander seems to
avoid committing himself to an unqualified statement of character, and
instead of ** paraphyses none," limits himself merely to the terms “ para-
physibus discretis nullis." In reference to the above, I have already, in a
paper on the lichens of New South Wales, called attention to the remark
of Professor J. Müller, of Geneva (Flora, 11th April, 1879), where he states
that paraphyses are always present in the Arthonie. This assertion of
Müller needs qualification. In those Arthonia where the lamina sporigera
is said to be grumose or homogeno-grumose, there exists in most cases no
trace whatever of paraphyses or of stratification,—the structure is confused,
cellular, or even granular. In others, where the lamina sporigera is said to
be floccose, the structure is really clathrato-ramose, and is mostly con-
densed and rendered columnar in appearance by the pressure of the growing
asci, as is seen in A. globuloseformis, Hepp, A. lurida, Ach., A. kempel-
huberi, Mass., etc. Again in others distinct filaments can be traced, knit
together in a more or less open network, as in 4. gregaria, Ach., A.
swartziana, Ach., A. oleandri, ete., and also as in most of the species of

Kxienr.—0On the Lichenographia of New Zealand. 847

Arthonia described in the present paper, with the exception of A. aspera
(n. sp.), in which the lamina sporigera is more or less carbonized and
degraded.

In respect of the Pertusarie importance is always attached to the extra-
ordinary thickness of the sporal envelope, which often consists of three or
more laminz ; and this characteristic, when the paraphyses are implexo-
ramose, is of the highest importance. Indeed, the presence of implexo-
ramose paraphyses has induced Professor Müller to transfer several
Lecanore to Pertusaria. In a paper on the lichens of New South Wales
(Linn. Trans. Botany, second series, vol. 2) I called attention to Professor
Müller's remarks (Flora, 1879, No. 89, p. 484) in which he advocates these
transfers, and I noticed that, in my opinion, besides L. parella and L.
pallescens, there are other species liable to similar removal; for instance,
L. verrucosa, and L. calcarea. Hepp, together with Nylander and Th. Fries,
has placed Lecanora bryontha, Ach., with the Pertusarie, an arrangement
amply supported by the great thickness of the parietes of the solitary spores
and the implexo-ramose paraphyses. It may be added that the presence of
intricate ramose paraphyses with thick double sporal envelopes renders it
necessary that Lecanora gemmifera, Th. Fries, should also be transferred to
Pertusaria. P. fumosa (n. sp.) of the present paper has a thin sporal
envelope.

I have read with some interest in the Flora (1882, p. 458) Dr. Nylander's
objections to break up a large genus of closely-allied species and dispose of
them in several genera. We all agree with Ray,—‘‘ Methodum intelligo
nature convenientem que nec alienas species conjungit, nec cognitas
separat." But it seems to be contended by Dr. Nylander that cognate
species, however numerous they may be, ought not to be separated into
genera and that no limiting number of species can be assigned to a genus.
Certainly there is no reason why we should fix upon an arbitrary limiting
number, which i& would be improper to exceed; although, on the other
hand, it may be desirable that genera should not be overburdened with
species. One of the objects of classification is, that the generic name,
like an algebraic formula, should be the symbol of certain characteristics
of all the species included in the genus and these are stored in our
memory.

To take an instance. There are not much less than 500 species at pre-
sent arranged under Lecidea, a genus which is limited by a small number of
characters. Is it not a real disadvantage to the progress of a science that
the generie name in this instance conveys to the mind so little of the nature
and organization of any one of the 500 species. On the other hand, if we
break up the Lecidee into several genera and group the new genera in

848 Transactions.— Botany.

natural sequence under one tribe or subtribe, the few characters which at
present define the genus would be sufficient for the higher group, 1n accord-
ance with the law enforced by Jussieu, that the larger the group the fewer
the characters by which it is limited. What reasonable objection can be
urged to the proposal. We should outrage no natural alliance of the
species. While the advantage would consist in this, that the name of each
lichen would carry with it not only the tribal characters but also its dis-
tinguishing generic characteristics, and would thus secure to the student
one of the leading objects of a natural classification.

It is urged that to scatter cognate species amongst a number of genera
would be an offence against the harmony that exists in nature ; but if so, and
we are to be governed by mere prudery, no division of species could be ad-
mitted, seeing that, as Ray asserted and Linneus copied, ** Natura non facit
saltus." Indeed, there is no scheme of classification which is not liable to the
objection that between two closely-allied genera there will always be one or
more species which can be placed in either of the two; and, as Lindley
observes in ** The Vegetable Kingdom,"—-*'it cannot be of any possible con-
sequence whether an intermediate or frontier plant be assigned to one
group or another and convenience alone should be considered in such a
matter. * * * All the groups into which plants are thrown are, in one
sense, artificial, inasmuch as Nature recognizes no such groups. Neverthe-
less, consisting in all cases of species very closely-allied in nature, they are
in another sense natural. But as the classes, subclasses, alliances, natural
orders and genera of botanists have no real existence in nature, it follows
they have no fixed limit and consequently it is impossible to define them."
That differences exist among the Lecidez as now constituted sufficient for
the purpose of arranging the species under several genera is certain from
the success which appears to have attended the labours of Massolonga and
others. Nylander himself has arranged them in sections. As to the ques-
tionable value of Massolonga's scheme, I do not at present wish to make
any remarks, or to criticize Nylander's sectional arrangement.

1. Baomyces nove-zealandia, n. sp.

Thallus crustaceus tenuissimus sordide luteolus, madefactus albo-
virescens, effusus pulverulens (mieroscopi area granula gonima obsita).
Apothecia discoidea peltata, in centro peranguste adnata (diam. circa
2 mm.) madefacta albo-incarnata et convexa, margine obsoleto, excipulo
proprio incolorato arachnoideo-filamentoso (filis diam. 0:001 mm.), para-
physibus tenuissimis densatis paucis apice laxis nonnihil ramosis. Spore
in ascis cylindraceis angustissimis confertissimis uniseriales oblongo-sub-
fusiformes incolores simplices, guttam unam magnam (evanescentem
glycerinà) centralem continentes, longit. 0-017 mm., crassit. 0-006 mm.

TRANS. NLINSTITUTE VOLXXXY.

vtm €—

m a

nire.
mA

bl
£F

LICHENES.

CRnight del

Kyigut.—On the Lichenographia of New Zealand. 349

Obs.—B. roseus (Sch. No. 81) thallo granuloso, sporis fusiformibus leviter
eurvatis (long. 0-015, crass. 0:0025 mm.) luteolis. B. byssoides (Scher.
No. 82) hymenio fusco, sporis ellipsoideis long. 0:01 mm., crass.
0:004 mm.

2. Thelotrema circumscriptum, n. sp.

Thallus ex ochraceo pallido-fuscus levis subnitiusculus tenuis continuus
linea fusca determinatus, verrucis apotheciorum hemisphericis (diam. 0-5
ad 1 mm.) prominulis, ostiolo simplici. Apothecia immersa excipulo proprio
laterali dilute fusco instructa, matrice enata, madefacto epithecio in sectione
multo dilato, paraphysibus distinctis apice dilute coloratis. Spore sub-
claviformes interdum oblongs hyaline 6-12-septatæ, long. 0:02 ad 0-085
mm., crassit. 0:005 mm.

Ad cortices arborum.

9. Thelotrema farinaceum, n. sp.

Thallus albus cartilagineus nitidus continuus, verrucis apotheciorum
globosis confertis. Apothecia primum clausa tandem late aperta, disco
dilute colorato albo-pruinoso, margine albo elevato farinaceo, paraphysibus
subtilissimis subramosis. Spore in ascis crebris monosporis oblongo-
clavate circiter 14-septate, longit. 0-14 mm., crassit. 0:04 mm.

Ad arborum cortices.

4, Pertusaria leucodes, n. sp.

Thallus albus passim rimosus, verrucis apotheciorum convexis v. hemi-
spheericis concoloribus, ostiolo primitus minuto mox in pseudo-discum nune
planum nune urceolatum (interdum cavatum) confluentibus. Apothecia
1-3 in quavis verruca, excipulo proprio nullo, hymenio thallo enato, para-
physibus adglutinatis clathratim-ramosis. Spore 2, 4, 8næ, in iisdem
apotheciis, ellipsoidez simplices, pluries limbatz, longit. 0-05 mm., crassit.
0:02 mm.

Ad arborum cortices.

5. Pertusaria fumosa, n. sp.

Thallus fumoso-nigricans intus albus tuberculosus, tuberculis apothe-
ciorum parvis globosis albescentibus mox hiantibus, epithecium urceolatum
nigrescens denudantibus, margine elevato nonnihil subtumido irregulari,
excipulo proprio nullo, hymenio strato gonimico oriundo, paraphysibus
adglutinatis obscure ramosis. Spore in ascis clavatis ovoides simplices
angusté limbate luteole, longit. 0:025 mm., crassit. 0:012.

Ad arborum cortices.

6. Phlyctis stromaphora, n. sp.

Thallus crassus albidus granulosus areolatus, areolis nonnihil conglo-
batis. Apothecia in stromatibus thallinis creberrimis rotundato-difformibus
v. convexo-prominentibus v. planis insqualibus immersa, plura in singulis

350 Transactions.— Botany.

stromatibus, punctis minutis indicata inde plerumque pyreno-carpoidea,
passim epitheciis tandem evolutis fuscis concavis sæpe confluentibus et
tum varie oblongis, margine thallino elevato cinctis, madefactis thallum
æquantibus ; hymenium thalli strato crasso impositum, paraphysibus capil-
laribus non discretis apice fuscis non dilatis. Spore ellipsoidez v. fusi-
formes nonnunquam cuneiformes 7-8-septatæ tandem flavescentes, longit.
0:057 mm., crassit. 0:018 mm.
Ad arborum cortices.

7. Phlyctis cyrtospora, n. sp.

Thallus cinereo-albidus tenuis levis continuus, arefactus minutissime
areolatus. Apothecia innata rotundato-difformia parva sparsa (solitaria v.
aggregata), margine thallino crasso plano elevato, excipulo proprio nullo,
paraphysibus bene discretis. Spore oblongo-fusiformes nonnunquam
cuneiformes 7-septate luteolz demum fuscentes curvate, longit. 0:085 mm.,
crassit. 0-018 mm.

Ad arborum cortices.

Obs.— Phlyctis oleosa, Stirt., **thallus areolato-diffra ctus, areolis concavis,
spore incolores in thecis inerassatis una cum guttulis flavidis oleosis in-
clusæ” (Stirton).

8. Bacidia minutissima, n. sp.

Thallus tenuis ex olivaceo fuscus continuus indeterminatus. Apothecia
minutissima (diam. 0:2 mm.) innata convexa nigro-fusca nonnihil e thallo
velata immarginata, hymenio (in sectione subtilissima) dilute fusco, strato
subhymeniale fusco, excipulo proprio dilute fuseo—texturá radiatim dis-
posita—paraphysibus adglutinatis gracilibus apice dilutis fuscis. Spore in
ascis clavatis bacillares spiraliter curvatz nonnihil recte circiter 9-septate
incolores, longit. 0-048 mm., crassit. 0:008 mm.

Ad arborum cortices,

9. Lecidea (Catillaria) clathrata, n. sp.

Thallus cinereus v. dilute cinereo-viridescens subgranulosus continuus
linea atra limitatus. Apothecia atro-fusea superficialia (diam. circ. 8 mm.)
nonnullo margine thallode in parte instructa, disco pruinoso, margine pro-
prio atro-fuseo prominente nonnihil nitido, hypothecio incolori excipuli
linea atra imposito, excipulo dilute ochraceo-fusco in summo atro et linea
atra omnino circumscripto, paraphysibus adglutinatis subtilissimis (crassit.
0-001 mm.) clathrato-ramosis. Spore in ascis oblongis magne ovate
plerumque ineurviuseule uniseptate (epispora crass. 0:005 mm.) incolores,
longit. 006 mm., crassit. 0-03 mm.

Ad arborum cortices.

Obs.—Inter L. marginifleaam atque L. clathratam prsecipua differentia in
sporis illius oblongis et ascis monosporis, hujus sporis ovatis et 8nis est

Kniegut.—On the Lichenographia of New Zealand. 851

posita. ZL. grossa, excipulo omnino carbonizato. L. versicolor, v. tubercu-
losa, et L. taitensis excipuli structura radiante. L. grossa, versicolor, tait-
ensis, sporis multo minoribus quam in L. clathrata.

10. Lecidea cinnabaroides, n. sp.

Thallus sordide testaceus effusus nonnihil leprosus tenuissimus. Apo-
thecia rubra sparsa, margine concolore crassiusculo prominente, excipulo e
guttis oleaceis hyalinis alius minutis alius sat grandibus formato, textura
non radiatim disposita, a lateribus et basi per lineam tenuem aurantiacam
contento, paraphysibus distinctis apice coloratis ovato-dilatis. Spore in
ascis clavatis simplices luteole v. incolores ellipsoides, longit. 0:015 mm.,
crassit. 0-007 mm.

Ad arborum cortices.

Obs.—L. cinnabaroides, Nyl., in litt.

11. Arthonia (Coniangium) stictaria, Nyl.

Thallus nullus. Apothecia atra innata rotundata ambitu applanata in
centro convexa, hymenio tenui (crass. 0:035 mm.) pseudo-excipulo e matrice
vitiata constante, lamina sporigera laxissime clathrata, hypothecio tenui
grumoso in marginem se explicato. Spore in ascis pyriformibus minute
obovate ineolores 1-septatze, cellula superiore ampliore, long. 0:009 mm.,
crass. 0:0035 mm.

Ad Stictam auratam parasitica.

19. Arthonia (Coniangium) conspicua, Nyl.

Thallus sordide albus tenuissimus (v. nullus) continuus. Apothecia
hypopleodes sparsa rubricoso-fusca nuda rotundata v. difformia aspera,
madefacta convexa (diam. circiter 1 mm.), intus luteo-fusca, lamina spori-
gera perfecto clathrato-ramosa. Spore in ascis globosis oblongo-ovoides
1-septate (cellula superiore vix ampliore) dilute luteo-fusce tandem fuses,
emortue atro-fusce, longit. 0:025 ad 0:032 mm., crassit. 0:01 ad
0:012 rum.

dd arborum cortices.

Obs.—Ab A. lurida, Ach., et A. vinosa, Leight., differt sporis duplo
majoribus. Syn. Myriangium inconspicuum, Bab. (** Flora New Zealand,”
p. 910.)

18. Arthonia aspera, n. sp.

Thallus albidus v. albido-cinerascens, plagulas parvas formans, tenuis-
simus levis continuus. Apothecia hypopleodes adnata aspera atra rotun-
dato-difformia parva (latit. circiter 0-5 mm.) intus fusca excipulo destituta
hymenio nullo, lamina sporigera floccosa plus minus carbonizata. Spore
in ascis pyriformibus cuneato-oblonge 6-loculares, loculo supremo vix
ampliore, fuses emortuse atro-fuscse, long. ‘017, crassit. 006 mm.

Ad cortices,

852 Transactions.— Botany.

14. Arthonia lecideoides n. sp.

Thallus uniformis levis v. pulverulento-furfuraceus (passim byssoideo-
furfuraceus) olivaceus, gonidiis crebris. Apothecia pseudo-lecidina hypo-
pleodes rotundato-difformia plana non-nihil subeonvexa atra adnata immar-
ginata (diam. circiter 1 mm.), hymenio fusco, lamina sporigera floccosa
(vere subtilissime elathratim ramosa), basi lamine sporigere et matrice
plus minus carbonizatis, crassis. Asci pyriformes inter laminas sporigeras
eondensatas oriundi. Spore nympheformes ex hyalino fuscidule, emortus
fusce, 5-cellule, cellula extrema ampliore, longit. :023, crassit. ‘008 mm.

Ad cortices.

15. Arthonia lirellaformis, n. sp.

Thallus e lilacino cinerascens tenuis levis continuus per lineam fuscam
limitatus. Apothecia hypopleodes (matrice immutata) fusca lirelleformia
oblonga v. elongata simplicia v. ramosa plerumque flexuosa undique
attenuata innata ambitu cinereo-pulverulenta, hymenii lateri carbonizato,
lamina sporigera clathrata et tanquam ab ascis compressa epithecio atro-
fusco. Spore in ascis pyriformibus obtuse cuneato-oblonge tandem
fuscidule 4-septate, cellula suprema ampliore, longit. 0-02 mm., crassit,
0:008 mm.

Ad cortices arborum.

16. Arthonia pellucida, n. sp.

Thallus e cinereo albus tenuissimus levis continuus. Apothecia hypo-
pleodes (matrice immutata) atro-fusca depressiuscula lobato-difformia ssepe
inter se juneta, ambitu a thallo plus minus velata intus pellucida, pseudo-
exeipulo omnino destituta, lamina sporigera laxissime clathrata. Spore in
ascis globosis cuneato-oblonge hyaline tandem fuscidule 5-septate, cellula
superiore ampliore ceteris plerumque longitudionalibus divisis, longit. 0-02
mm., crassit. 0-008 mm.

Ad arborum cortices.

Obs.—Affinis est A. lirelleformi et vix differt nisi pseudo-excipulo omnino
egente et spore cellulis longitudionalibus divisis ; fortasse tamen haud
species est distincta.

17. Arthonia (Lecanactis) tenuissima.

Thallus nullus v. macula minuta albida indicatus. Apothecia hypo-
pleodes (matrice immutata) atra maculeformia intus mox fusca v. atra,
hymenio tenui (crass. 0°06 mm.), ambitu evanescente, lamina sporigera
laxissime clathrata, Asci fusiformi-ellipsoidei creberrimi (long. 0:046 mm.)
Spore naviculares hyalinw mox fuscescentes emortus atro-fusem 5-sep-
tate, cellulis mediis paulo amplioribus, longit. 0:014 mm., crassit.
0:005 mm. ,

Ad arborum cortices.

NZ INSTITUTE VOL XXXVI.

TRANS

LICHENES

C Knight del.

VOLZXXVIL

UTE

TRANS. NZ.INSTIT

LIGHENES.

Kwieut.—On the Lichenographia of New Zealand. 353

18. Arthonia (Lecanactis) verruculosa, n. sp.

Thallus sordide cinereus plus minus rimosus in agellos a hypothallo
(e matrice carbonizata constante) denudato metatus. Apothecia hypo-
pleodes fusco-atra rotundato-difformia plana singulis thalli areolis verru-
eulisve innata, verruculis vix elevatis, hymenio tenui dilute fusco, pseudo-
excipulo e matrice carbonizata constante, lamina sporigera obscura clathra-
tim ramosa. Spore in ascis clavatis crebris emortuis fuscis cymbiformes
8-septate hyaline, long. 0:014 mm., crassit. 0'005 mm.

Ad arborum cortices,

19. Arthonia (Arthothelium) suffusa, n. sp.

Thallus squamulis albidis conglutinatis minutissimis constans, subtiliter
areolatus, in agellos a hypothallo nigro denudato metatus. Apothecia
hypopleodes minuta crebra nigricantia prominula rotundata nonnihil e
thallo suffusa (latit. circiter *5 mm. v. minora) a thallo interdum coronata,
excipulo omnino destituta, lamina sporigera obscuré clathrata, Spore in
ascis ellipsoideo-oblongis ovate v. oblonge demum fusce, seriebus 7-9
transversim loeuloss, loculis plerumque 8 in quavis seriebus, longit. 033
mm., erassit. 028 mm. Matrix non mutatur.

Obs.—Prope Arthoniam abnormem, Ach., et A. anastomosantem ; differt vero
sporis majoribus.

Ad cortices,

20. Arthonia (Arthothelium) spadicea, n. sp.

Thallus cinereo-albus uniformis tenuis levis linea nigra limitatus. Apo-
thecia hypopleodes spadicea v. ochreo-fusca innata plana rotundato-difformia
v. irregulariter elongata (latit. circiter 1 mm.) a thallo non coronata, excip-
ulo omnino destituta, hypothecio nullo, lamina sporigera floecosa—obscuré
clathratim ramosa. ` Asci pauci ventricoso-globosi (latit. 0-5 mm.) Spore
ovate v. oblonge fusce, seriebus circa 10 transversim loculose, plerum-
que 5 in quavis seriebus, longit. '04, crassit. '018 mm. Matrix non
mutatur.

Ad cortices,

Obs.—Prope Arthoniam xanthocarpam, Nyl.; sed differt sporis coloratis
minoribus loculisque majoribus, et thallo continuo.

21. Stigmatidium confluens, n. sp.

Thallus ex albo cinereus cartilagineus continuus, protuberantibus thal-
linis apotheciorum vix ullis subconvexis confluentibus, ostiola minutissima.
Apothecia orbicularia immersa excipulo proprio crasso dilute luteo-colorato
integro instructa, hymenio madefacto latit, circ. 0°38 mm., paraphysibus
distinctis apice non coloratis. Spore in ascis cylindraceis oblonge 4-
cellule hyaline nonnihil luteole, longit. 0:02 mm., crassit. 0:011 mm.

Ad arborum cortices,

954 Transactions.— Botany.

22, Fissurina monospora, n. sp.

Thallus cinereo-albus rugosus, rugis apothecia rimiformia includentibus.
Apothecia immersa conferta flexuosa brevia intus incoloria, marginibus
thallinis conniventibus erassis tumidis elevatis, excipulo proprio nullo,
paraphysibus adglutinatis gracilibus cellularibus (cellulis longit. 0°01
mm.) Asci perpauci monospori, parietibus tenuissimis. Spore ovato-
elipsoidezs lutea minute murali-divise, longit. 0:18 mm., crassit. 0:08

Ad. arborum cortices.

28. Fissurina cyrtospora, n. sp.

Thallus e luteolo albidus tenuis levis continuus, in gonidiis veris
glaucescentibus consistens. ^ Apothecia linearia (latit. 0*8 mm.) elongata
fureato-divisa flexuosa, marginibus thallinis concoloribus conniventibus
tumidis, excipulo proprio nullo, hymenio matrice imposito, lamina spori-
gera granulosa (paraphysibus nullis!) Spore in ascis ventrico-clavatis
oblonge plus minus curvate simplices, longit. 0:026 mm., crassit.

007 mm.

Ad arborum cortices.

24. Ascidium fusiforme, n. sp.

Thallus e viridi cinereus tenuis leprosus, verrucis apotheciorum con-
vexis v. subhemisphsricis pallido-fuscis circa ostiola minutissima pallidis
vix prominulis. Apothecia excipulo proprio globoso integro pallido-luteo-
fusco instructa, paraphysibus subtiliter capillaribus bene distinctis. Spore
in ascis cylindraceis 4-8ns acute fusiformes 7—9-septate hyaline, longit.
0-09 mm., crassit. 0:02 mm.

Ad cortices arborum.

Obs.—Affine V. desquamescenti, Fée (Leight. Lich. Ceyl.), a qua differt
precipue sporis prope duplo majoribus et verrucis circiter triplo majoribus.
Excipulum (— perithecium) V. desquamescentis integrum quod ad exemplum
Thwaitsii in meo herbario attinet,—‘ Perithecium dimidiatum.” (Leight.
Trans. Linn. Boc., vol. xxvii., p. 183.)

25. Ascidium attenuatum, n. sp.

Thallus albescens tenuis continuus, verrucis apotheciorum convexo-
mastoideis concoloribus, ostiolo latiore. Apothecia partim in matrice im-
mersa, exeipulo depresso-globoso tenui pallido-fusco, epithecio colorato
madefacto in pseudo-diseum confluente, paraphysibus subtiliter capillaribus
bene discretis. Sporz in ascis 1-9 sporis fusiformes utrimque attenuate
25—80-septate primum hyaline mox fusce tandem atro-fusce, longit. 0-118
mm., crassit. 0:091 mm.

Ad cortices. à

Obs,—Affine est Ascidio domingensi, Fée,

— Kxienr.— On. the Lichenographia of New Zealand. 855

26. Ascidium manosporum, n. sp.

Thallus albus v. sordide albus effusus tenuis, verrucis apotheciorum
convexis coneoloribus v. pallido-fuscis, ostiola minutissima prominula.
Apothecia excipulo proprio globoso integro tenui fusco instructa, hymenio
tandem atro-fusco (in lamina subtilissima fusco) ; paraphysibus capillaribus
bene distinetis. Spore in ascis monosporis fusiformes v. elongato-cylin-
draceæ tandem fusce murali-divise—seriebus loculorum transversis 20-30
in quavis serie 2-8 loculis in medio et 8-1 versus apicem utrumque, longit.
0:1 ad 0:18 mm., crassit 0°02 ad 0:03 mm.

Ad cortices,

Obs,.—Var. a. Excipulum et hymenium pallida.

27. Verrucaria (Leptorhaphis) macrocyrtospora, n. sp.

Thallus obscurus macula pallido-flavescente indicatus (vix matricem
colorans) v. nullus, verruculis apotheciorum minutis (basi latit. circa 0:8
mm.) convexis. Apothecia orbicularia primitus immersa, excipulo proprio
atro integro mox supra denudato—tum margine thallode tumidulo—hymenio
dilute fusco, paraphysibus capillaribus perplexis. Spore in ascis cylin-
draceis (long. 1:9 mm.) aciculares utrimque acutate hyaline in arcum
constanter plus minus curvate 13-septate v. ultra, longit. 0-11, crass.
0:008 mm.

Ad arborum cortices.

Obs.—V err. beloniza, Stirt. Spore recte, septa non visa.

28. Verrucaria submargacea, n. sp.

Thallus olivaceo-fuliginosus tenuissimus contiguus levigatus determi-
natus, gonidiis veris ubique confertis. Apothecia nigra minuta (diam. 0:8
mm.) hemispherica protuberantia a thallo leviter obtecta, excipulo dimi-
diato atro apice poro minutissimo instructo, paraphysibus nullis. Spore in
ascis clavatis simplices dacryoides incolores, longit. 0:028, crassit. 0-01 mm.

Ad saxa.

Obs.—Persimilis V. ethiobole prsecipue sporis dacryoideis sed differens
sporis majoribus.

29. Verrucaria (Polyblastia) trachyspora, n. sp.

Thallus fuscus tenuissimus continuus. Apothecia hemisphsriea minuta
dimidiata atra ad basim immersa, ostiolo depresso minutissimo madefacto
prominente ambitu albescente, paraphysibus distinetis ramosis. Spore in
ascis claviformibus nonnullis cylindraceis ovate murali- v. ruderiformi-
divise, cellulis subpaucis irregularibus, hyaline incolores interdum luteole,
longit. 0:018, crassit. 0-01 mm.

Ad lapides.

Obs.— P. tichospora, Knight (Trans. Linn. Soc., vol. ii, p. 87). Thallus
cinerascens, spore minores,

856 Transactions.— Botany.

90. Verrucaria (Pyrenula) arthoniza, n. sp.

Thallus ochraceus v. pallido-ochraceus tenuis areolatus, verrucis apo-
theciorum minutis (basi latit. cire. 0°5 mm.) hemisphericis v. convexis.
Apothecia orbicularia primitus immersa, excipulo proprio atro crasso integro
mox supra denudato—tum arthonoidea et margine thallode tumidulo—
paraphysibus distinctis. Spore in ascis cylindraceis, ellipsoidew normaliter
loculos 4 transversos lentiformes offerentes, hyaline tandem fuscescentes,
longit. 0:015, crassit. 0:006 mm.

Ad arborum cortices,

91. Verrucaria (Acrocordia) subatomaria, n. sp.

Thallus obscurus v. nullus. Matrix non mutatur. Apothecia minu-
tissima orbicularia (diam. 0-2 mm.) in matrice subimmersa, exeipulo proprio
integro atro-fusco, ostiolo minuto nonnihil hiante, hymenio pallido-fusco
paraphysibus reticulato-capillaribus. Spore in ascis elongato-pyriformibus
oblonge 1-septate incolores hyaline, longit. 0-017, crassit. 0:007 mm.

Ad cortices,

Obs.— V. subatomaria, Nyl., in litt. Dr. Nylander’s name is adopted. It
will be seen, however, that the entire proper excipulum and hyaline colour-
less spores separate this species so widely from V. atomaria, DO., as to
render the prefix of ** sub " somewhat misleading.

82. Verrucaria (Segestria) metabletica, n. sp.

Thallus sordide cinereus tenuis continuus (matrice reticulato-rugosa) —
granulas gonimas virides in nodulis magnis continens. Apothecia made-
facta adnata atra minuta (diam. 0-2 mm.) hemispherica, excipulo dimidiato,
ostiolo pallido minutissimo y. nullo, paraphysibus distinetis. Spore in
ascis cylindraceis fusiformes incolores 3-7-septate, longit. 0:02, crassit.
0-005 mm.

Ad arborum cortices. y

Obs.—Var. a. Thallus albescens, spore 7-cellule, cellulis medio
majoribus.

83. Verrucaria (Thelidium) suffusa, n. sp.

Thallus cinereus tenuis effusus a linea fusca limitatus. Apothecia
minuta (diam. 0-3 mm.) hemispherica thallo leviter obtecta, excipulo atro
crasso dimidiato, ostiolo suffuso tandem prominulo nonnihil ambitu dealbato,
hymenio matrice imposito, paraphysibus adglutinatis rectis oleoso-grumosis.
Spore in ascis elongato-clavatis oblong 8-septate incolores, longit. 0:028,
crassit 0:008 mm.

Ad arborum cortices.
94. Verrucaria (Thelidium) calearea, n. sp,
Thallus atro-fuscus tenuissimus irregulariter effusus v. nullus. Apo-
thecia minuta (diam. 0-95 mm.) innato-sessilia hemispherica v. convexa,

TRANS. NZ INSTITUTE. OLXXAVIL

XA (ey SER Tey
t AGER A ato are
CESTA Eus Sires
SOR AR EES

TRARIN

LICHENES.

Kxieur.—On the Lichenographia of New Zealand. 357

ostiolo minuto simplici, excipulo proprio dimidiato atro, paraphysibus
nullis(!). Spore in ascis clavatis ovate equaliter 2-cellule hyaline, longit.
0-018, crassit 0-009 mm.
Ad calcem in regionibus calcareis.
Obs.— V. olivacea, Fries. Spore diam. 8—4plo longiores.
V. pyrenophora, Ach. Spore multum majores 8-septate.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATES XXXV.-XXXVIII.

Oss.—Spores and asci x 930, unless otherwise nol. Seetions of apothecia and
drawings of thallus x 40, unless otherwise note
PLATE .

Fig. 1. Arthonia ibus: (a) section of apothecium, (b) spores in ascus.
2. Arthonia lirelleformis; (a) thallus showing apothecia, (b) sect. of apothecium,

4. Arthonia suffusa; (a) "pane in ascus, (b) section of apothecium, (c) showing the

4b. Arthonia pellucida; single spore.

5. Arthonia conspicua; spores in ascus

6. Arthonia verruculosa ; (a) thallus showing apothecia, (b) section of apothecium,
(c) two spores

Arthonia aspera ; (a) section of apothecium, (b) two spores.

bs.

Prate XXXVI.
Fig. 8. Verrucaria macrocyrtospora ; (a) spore, (b) ascus, (c) section of apothecium.
9. Verrucaria trachyspora ; spores in ascus.
10. Verrucaria arthoniza; (a) cdm in ascus, (b) section of apothecium x 80.
ll. Verrucaria calcarea ; spores
12. Verrucaria suffusa ; (a) section of em. (b) spores in ascus.
18. Verrucaria submargacea ; (a) spores in ascus, (b) single spore, frequent variety.
14. Verrucaria metabolica; (a) portion of thallus showing two apothecia, (b, c, d)
three asci showing varieties of spores.
15. Verrucaria subatomaria; (a) section of apothecium, (b) Ka in ascus.
16. Phlyctis stromaphora; (a) spore, a ) section of apotheci
PLATE XXXVII.
Fig. 16a. Thelotrema farinaceum ; (a) spore, (b) section of apothecium.
Phlyctis cyrtospora ; (a) section of apothecium, (b) spore, (c) spores in ascus.
18. Ascidium manosporum; (a) spore x 900, (b) spore x 540, (e i iwo spores
discovered in same "RESI x 330, (e) section of apotheci
19. Stigmatidium confluens; (a) thallus showing apothecia, (b) ase a apothe-
cium, (c) single spore.
19a. Ascidium attenuatum ; spore in asc
20. Ascidium fusiforme : (a) section of ‘poten (b) spore.
21. Lecidea cinnabaroides; spores in a
22. ^ 2 section of Se

——

858 Transactions.— Botany.

Prater XXXVII.
Fig. 23. Fissurina monosporum ; (a) spore, (b) section of apothecium.
24. Pertusaria fumosa ; (a) section of apothecium, (b) spores in ascus.
25.

Fissurina cyrtospora ; (a) section of apothecium, (b) spores in ascus, (c) spore,
(d) thallus showing apothecium.
26. Bacidia minutissima; (a) section of apothecium, (b) straight spores in ascus,
c) areuate spores in ascus.
27. Pertusaria leucodes; (a) section of apothecium, (b and c) two spores x 900,
(d) spores in aseus x 330
- Beomyces nove-zealandie ; spores in ascus.
Lecidea clathrata ; (a) section of apothecium, (b) spore.
Arthonia tenuissima ; (a) section of apothecium, (5) spore.

Arrt. XLIV,— Description of two new Species of Carex. By D. Perrm, M.A.
[Read before the Otago Institute, 30th January, 1883.]

: Carez littoralis, n, sp.

A suoorH, tufted species, 1 to 9 feet high. Leaves nearly as long as the

culms, sheathing towards the base, very narrow, striate, plano-convex in

section, almost smooth, pale green, č

Culms round, smooth, with long leaf-like bracts shortly sheathing at the
base.

Spikelets 4 or 5, uppermost slender, longer, male ; lower female with a
few male flowers below, stout, 1 to i inch long, sessile or very shortly
peduncled, the peduncle being enclosed by the sheathing base of the bract.

Glumes ovate, membranous, dark brown, with lighter three-ribbed mid-
rib, produced into a short tapering awn.

Utricle ovate, turgid, two-ribbed, reddish-brown ; beak short, bifid.

Arms of style 8 short.

Hab. Paterson’s Inlet, Stewart Island; Otago Harbour. It appears
to be confined to tidal swamps, and low-lying ground about the level of high-
water mark. I have never seen it inland or in any other situations than
such as are indicated above. Mr. Cheeseman, of the Auckland Museum, .
informs me that he has this plant from various parts of New Zealand, so
that it evidently has a wide distribution.

Carex cheesemanii, n. sp.

A very slender, densely tufted, pale, rather harsh species.

Culms 16 inches, or less, rounded, very slender, drooping, elongating
greatly during ripening. i

Leaves very numerous, shorter than the culms, very narrow, flattened

or plano-convex, scabrid, broad at the bases which sheath the lower parts of
the culm.

Perrm.—On a Variety of Celmisia sessiliflora. 859

Spikelets usually 6-8, lower distant on slender peduncles, upper approxi-
mate and nearly sessile; all short and pale-brown ; uppermost male, others
male at the base only ; bracts very long and slender.

Glumes shorter than the utricles, broad, very membranous, pale-brown
at sides, white near the three-nerved midrib which is continued beyond the
bifid apex into a long usually scabrid awn.

Utricle turgid, plano-convex, pale-brown, beak short, bifid, toothed or plain.

Arms of the style 8. ^

Hab. Maniototo Plain 1,000-2,000 feet ; Nevis Valley 1,500 feet.

Named in honour of T. F. Cheeseman, Esq., Curator of the Auckland
Museum, who has done much to settle the New Zealand species of this
genus.

Art. XLV.— Description of a Variety of Celmisia sessiliflora, Hook. f.
By D. Perrm, M.A.
[Read before the Otago Institute, 30th January, 1883.]
Celmisia sessiliflora var. minor.

Mvocn smaller in all its parts than the typical form of the species. Stems with
leaves on about as stout as a goose quill, longer and much more branched.
Leaves 4 of an inch long or less, 44; wide; sheaths longer and broader than
the leaves, and much more villous than the type, especially at the tops of the
sheaths. Achene relatively very short, about 4 the length of the pappus.

This well-marked variety differs from the type of the species most con-
spicuously in the greatly smaller size of all its parts, and in the greater
length and subdivision of its branches. Though separated from the specific
type by a wide interval, the differences are not of sufficient variety to justify
giving it specific rank. If, however, it should be found in other distant
localities, I should have no doubt about regarding it as a distinct species.
I have never gathered or seen any forms sensibly intermediate between this
variety and the common form of the species. The genus is one that
abounds in variable species, and the systematic working out of the varieties
is much needed.

Hab. Swampy ground on the summit of Maungatua, Taieri: 2,900
feet.

Art. XLVI.—Description of a new Species of Senecio. By T. Kmx, F.L.S.
[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 28th February, 1883.]
Senecio muelleri.
A warce shrub or small tree 10-18 feet high, with spreading branches.
Leaves 8'—7' long, 1}’-24" wide, crowded near the ends of the branches,

860 Transactions.— Botany.

broadly lanceolate-acuminate, or ovate-acuminate, narrowed into a broad
base, sessile, quite entire, densely clothed with white tomentum beneath.
Flowers in erect terminal panicles sparingly leafy, 4'-8' long; branches
and involucre glandular or glandular pubescent: heads on short pedicels,
involucral leaves in one series: ray-florets 12-14, narrow, contorted: dise
florets about 20, perfect, regular, anthers with short tails. Achenes grooved,
pappus white, scabrid.

Hab. Herekopere Island, T. Kirk; South Cape Island. Not observed
on Stewart Island.

The main stem of this handsome species is often from 8" to 12” in dia-
meter, branches distant, usually wide spreading and destitute of leaves
below, In all stages they are thiekly marked with the scars of fallen
leaves. In-the recent state the foliage is glossy and coriaceous, but these
characters disappear in drying. After a continuance of rainy weather the
tomentum becomes somewhat loose and gives a rugose appearance to the
lower surface of the leaves. The bracts are always membranous, and those
at the base of the panicles, which equal the ordinary leaves in size, are
more or less recurved. Most frequently the panicle is simple, but occasion-
ally its lower branches are compound ; after flowering, the main axis
becomes elongaied and the panicle loses much of its original compactness.
The panicle is always glandular and more or less viscid.

This fine plant approaches S. huntii of the Chatham Islands in habit,
cicatricose branches, foliage and leafy inflorescence: but the structure of
the flower allies it to S. sciadophilus and S. perdicioides, although its rays
are much longer and the heads much larger. The narrow contorted yellow .
rays are widely different from the broad compact white rays of S. huntit:
in this respect the latter resembles S. glastifolius and S. hectori.

Mr. Charles Traill of Stewart Island received living plants from the
natives several years ago and has had them under cultivation, but they
have not yet flowered. I collected the plant on sea-cliffs on Herekopere
Island and was informed by an intelligent half-easte that he had collected
iton South Cape Island. It does not appear to be known elsewhere, so
that it further resembles S. huntii of Pitt Island in being restricted to a
very limited area.

New Zealand botanists are specially indebted to Baron von Miieller for
his excellent account of the vegetation of the Chatham Islands, so that I
have great pleasure in connecting his name with so striking a plant.

III.—GEOLOGY.

Arr. XLVII.—Notes on the Mineralogy of New Zealand.
By S. Henszn Cox, F.O.8., F.G.8., Assistant Geologist & Inspector of Mines.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 21st October, 1882.]
Tux following paper, which is in continuation of the one published in
last year's volume* of the “Transactions of the New Zealand Institute,"
will be devoted to the non-metallic minerals.

Nox-Maranui0 Minerats.—Class I.
WATER.

Water, H.—As & simple mineral this substance needs no comment, but,
as pointed out by Dr. Hector (Handbook of New Zealand for Melbourne
Exhibition, 1880, p. 102), New, Zealand is singularly rich in springs of
water that hold mineral salts in solution, and some of these are already
noted for their valuable medicinal properties.

Both hot and cold springs are found, the former being, with few excep-
tions, confined to the districts of the North Island where volcanic forces
have been active during the latest tertiary period, and are not yet altogether
dormant. A few thermal springs are found to escape from the upper
mesozoic rocks in localities where the source of heat can only be attributed
to chemical decomposition of bituminous matters and sulphides ; and, in
a few instances, warm waters spring from paleozoic rock-formations in the
South Island. The cold mineral springs have a wider distribution, but
have only, as yet, been examined from comparatively few localities. The
mineral waters of New Zealand may be classified, from the analyses
that have been made in the Colonial Laboratory, into the following
groups :—

Saline.— Containing chiefly chloride of sodium.

Alkaline.—Containing carbonates and bicarbonates of soda and pot-

Alkaline siliceous.— Waters containing much silicic acid, but changing
rapidly on exposure to the atmosphere and becoming alkalin
Hepatic or sulphurous.— Waters, the prominent character of which is the
presence of sulphuretted hydrogen and sulphurous acid.
Acidic.— Waters in which there is an excess of mineral acids, such as
hydrochloric and sulphuric acid.

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xiv., p. 418.

DESK Cop

Transactions.— Geology.

862

, full details

in the official Laboratory Reports, Trans.

ilar publications

l springs

inera

t of the best-known mi

eee l

wing is a

The follo
concerning which are to be found

N.Z. Inst., and other sim

.
LI

QUumexXv | ec p100 purr 'snomud[ng | T. 09 odney, *duridg ear wunty | 4g
“nog. "Suudg S,UOSqTO | 6p ‘snommyding | cp 9ZT “ ugeg sAvunyppoy | 9c
"SUNUN | 9-8 pr 08840 POV] 9-0T porob "* ^ OPVIOALOAVIO | Q6
Sung eg — egmprA | 8F 'suomudmg | T.6T NI Lr. eunqenip | p
TRIP MAN dde Macs ‘3u sd "ial L heces. = 2d a! à t) « pe
a 4 1 . ? oe
'eumeg ‘ploy! gg 00 4*' a munmpg ne '"omudmg | G.T | OST-00T |** oduvy, (v) exrqnumyg | rG
; i ‘sundo oxerp uung | 9p 'PIOV| 9.¢ 00ro6 pr- BSundg Keg anyding | 0c
'eumexry | 8-OT Horoa [5.7 S "* pmuy | ‘PPV | 0-9T "E T qg zepprureq | 61
f ‘s3undg ure[q — rouruvgp | €» "Pv 0g Tog 1c o s BSUBYANBY oT | ST
'snomudpg | 9.5 Poo js CM iat 19 ‘POV | gg diu A MM TUE op LT
'eumexry | $.c9 pro |" ' (v) oopexy | EF ‘shomyding | 1-9 greo0r|" “ ony TL | 9r
da Po |" " Sundg s,uoymq | gp ‘PPV! 04 josrosr|" ^" ,HUXOTq | ST
'eumexry | FST | PICO 1 "neq | TF "ov! 99 oot y" “ tdeyedex py | pg
"pov| TOI 09 -uoaa * "papse A | OF POV) epr |S9IL60I|" “ eg s uoreut) | gr
"Snourur | 'snomudpmg | T. LOT |** mopy "enzdnuepy | zT
“nyig 'snoere»[up 1? PRU 45s ndereA, *oxrdre Ay | 6g ‘suey | 6.6 9ST-98T vnimy | TT
: 'Snoururnjtq iT prop |'"' Avg, Aq10a0g ‘Bogd M | 8€ || onsnuj) oumexry | Q.gr FIC 0830939104 | OT
“sty, 'eumexrv | T6 081-06 H ‘Suudg njnoy ay, | 6
uoqe9-01pÁKpT e PD |" * ees | Lg snomyding | §.0T 061-96 heiss a... ” aroung | 8
‘sno OUI[OXTY | 0-8T O16 biped
-upumjg 'eureg Ag Pr J| " -'memnuep | 9g makiii 94 and TAL 080p) ioa iig L
"sno . i
-urunjtq ‘oureg ut Po |" ndere M ‘Boredoyy | gg T t -o ‘tendo eowHog xutq 9
P3715 0-89 0 it ndsjeug | je | emroy 4ffuong| zzoe | org &juo[q jo
'eumexrv | 0-9 006-091 |** ogere AA *oduZuuA | | £E Aeg 'eBunidg PURIST ITM | €
T-96 PIoD i gundg sexreq | ge | 'orproy 4iguoxg 8-0€8T| GIG-L6 Ayuatg JO —
Q.8T OSI a BIOMBIBT, | TE "S048 £eg eger PUBIST yM |
'snomudmg | g.T 9IT z eynen OL | 0g |-uoqzrep ‘ourpeyxty | T./9 09 mung |g
‘snomyding | g.g 061-86 mpexedreA, | | 66 || Sunes 'eurmexry |. L-T OT - pe VIOMTBM | 6
'eumeg | O-8T OLT Midi 'Sutidg 389N 8,01) | gg |'snourunpy ‘ploy! g.9r | 9TT-09 |** FN ‘muoyo | T
"Seq | | "Seq |
| |
"19308100:) quid sed) e| : '493991010) yord tod) ey Joss pue ouen | *
Teoruraq;) Poe, | "durer JOH. pue Sere oN Teora) "OD. ‘duro, Tor | N |

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 868

From the analyses of the mineral waters by Mr. Skey, the principal
results of which have been published,* the following substances appear to be
contained in solution :—

Silicates of soda
vé ime
b magnesia
ta iron

` Silica
Sulphate of soda
5s potash
ii alumina
"n lime
» magnesia
io iron
Chloride of sodium
is potassium
- ealeium
n magnesium
6 iron
Phosphate of alumina
Phosphorie acid
Lithia
Iron oxides
Hydrochloric acid (free)
Sulphuretted hydrogen
Sulphuric acid (free)
Bromide of magnesium
Iodide F
Carbonie acid (free)
Carbonates of soda
ee potash
55 magnesia
93 lime
Free ammonia
Albuminoid ammonia.
Now-Meratiic Minerats.—Class Il.
Carson AND Boron.
Graphite, C.—This mineral occurs somewhat widely distributed through-
out New Zealand ; but up to the present time has not been found in large
enough quantities and, of sufficient purity to induce anyone to work it

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 423.

364 Transactions.— Geology.

continuously. Prior to 1865, however, 7 tons of manufactured plumbago
from Pakawau, Nelson, valued at £1,400, were exported, but the trade has
not been continued.

The first mention of its occurrence in New Zealand is by Dr. v. Hochs-
tetter (New Zealand, 1863, p. 477, Eng. Ed.) where he says,—': The Bros.
Curtis, in 1861, opened extensive beds of plumbago near Pakawau." Dr.
Hector also (Jurors' Rep. N. Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 94 and 417) mentions its
occurrence at Pakawau, near Collingwood, as thick beds interstratified with
metamorphosed shale. Compressed samples were found to be quite equal
in colour and brilliancy to that commonly sold in paper packets for domestic
purposes. Analyses of these samples showed that they contained :—

(2.) (3.)
Carbon es 31-60 30-03 58:10
Water EN 2:00 1:85 2:68
Ao. 60 68-62 39-22
100-00 100:00

He, also, in the same report (p. 267), mentions its occurrence as scales in
the marble of the West Coast, and Mr. J. C. Crawford (Essay on the
Geology of the Wellington Province, p. 5) says,—* Thin seams of an
impure graphite are found at a great variety of places :—on the Pitone
Road, near Wellington; at the Mungaroa Hill; at various points on the
Rimutaka Mountains ; in the mountain part of the valley of the Waiohine;
the Waingawa and the Ruamahunga; in the Waikanae, the Akaterewa
and partieularly in the upper part of the Otaki Valley." Dr. Hector
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 979) again refers to the deposit of plumbago
at Pakawau, stating that it has probably been derived from an altered por-
tion of a coal seam; and (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 490) Prof. Liversidge
also mentions the occurrence of graphite at Few's Creek, Lake Wakatipu,
and Dunstan, Otago—both samples being of an impure nature.

During 1878 a sample of graphite shale was forwarded to the Colonial
Museum by the Hon. Mr. Acland, as coming from the Malvern Hills; in 1871
samples were forwarded from Wakamarama by Mr. A. J. Burne, which
contained from 81:14 to 22-59 per cent. of carbon; in 1876 a graphitic
sandstone was forwarded from Jackson's Bay by the Hon. J. A. Bonar, con-
taining 10°42 per cent. of carbon; and in 1878 Mr. McKay collected a very
pure sample of graphite, from the Glossopteris beds of Mt. Potts, which con-
tained 90°17 per cent. of carbon, the colour of the ash being reddish.
** Although so rich in carbon, it has not that unctuousness which distin-
guishes the more valuable graphites, but appears indurated and granular
defects which must depreciate its value very considerably,” (Lab. Rep.
xiii, p. 22), :

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 865

During the same year another sample of graphite was forwarded by Mr.
Beere from the vicinity of Wellington, in which the percentage of carbon
was 66°71; and Mr. P. C. Cheal also forwarded a very pure sample of
graphite from Waiokura Creek, Waimate, Taranaki, the specimen having
been found in the bed of a creek. In 1879 Mr. W. Docherty forwarded
specimens of mica schist from Dusky Sound, in which scales of graphite
were found ; and in 1880 Mr. C. W. Tripp sent samples of graphite slate
from the Orari Gorge, which contained 20:62 per cent. of carbon.

The only samples of this mineral which merit special description are
those from Pakawau, Mount Potts, and Waiokura Creek.

Graphite.—Pakawau. Compact, with lamellar and petaloidal structure ;
requires purification to render it of commercial value (Liversidge, Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 490); it is more or less schistose, and varies a good
deal as regards purity. :

Graphite.—Mt. Potts. Finely laminated ; black and shining; powder
soft, soiling the fingers ; hardness about 1, but including small grains which
are harder. Does not feel greasy to the touch. Appears to be an interme-
diate form between anthracite and graphite.

Graphite.— Waiokura Creek. A solid compact homogeneous form,
separated in distinct laminz about 4; inch thick with siliceous partings at
places. Hardness a little over 1. Colour iron-black with black and
shining streaks. Mark on paper corresponds with H. pencil. Has only
been found as isolated boulders, the enclosing rock being unknown. It is
an extremely valuable form of this mineral.

Coal.—This mineral is widely distributed throughout New Zealand, but
samples from different localities vary greatly in their composition and value
as fuel. In 1866 Dr. Hector (First General Coal Report) divided these
into Hydrous and Anhydrous coals, or those which still contain a large
percentage of water chemically combined with them, and those which we
may assume to have been deprived of that water by a chemical change,
which, in some cases, may have been induced by causes operating feebly
throughout lengthened periods, or, in others, has been rapidly effected on
more modern deposits of carbon, under circumstances which favoured a
more energetic action. The large number of analyses which were subse-
quently made of the different classes of coals, together with a careful study
of their prevailing characteristics, rendered it necessary to further subdivide
them, and in 1872 Dr. Hector (Geological Reports, 1871-72, p. 172) pro-
posed the following classification, which has proved so satisfactory that I
cannot do better than adopt it in my present paper :—

I. Hxpmovs (coal containing 10 to 20 per cent. of permanent water.)

a. Lignite.—Shows distinct woody structure; laminated or shows that

structure on desiccation ; very absorbent of water.

866 Transactions.— Geology.

b. Brown Coal.—Rarely shows vegetable structure. Fracture irre-
gular, conchoidal, with incipient lamination ; colour dark brown;
lustre feeble ; cracks readily on exposure to the atmosphere, losing
5 to 10 per cent. of water which is not reabsorbed; burns slowly ;
contains resin in large masses.
Pitch Coal.—Structure compact; fracture smooth, conchoidal ;
jointed in large angular pieces; colour brown or black; lustre
waxy ; does not desiccate on exposure, nor is it absorbent of water ;
burns freely and contains resin disseminated throughout its
mass,
II. Awnvpnovs (coal containing less than 6 per cent. of water).
a. Glance Coal.—Non-caking, massive, compact or friable; fracture
cuboidal, splintery; lustre glistening or metallic; structure ob-
viously laminated ; colour black; does not form a caking coke, but
slightly adheres. This variety is chiefly brown coal altered by
igneous rocks, and presents every intermediate stage from brown
coal to anthracite.
Semibituminous Coal.—Compact, with laminæ of bright and dull coal
alternately ; fracture irregular; lustre moderate; cakes moderately
or is non-caking.
Bituminous Coals.—Much jointed, homogeneous, tender and friable ;
lustre pitch-like, glistening, often iridescent ; colour black with a
purple hue; powder brownish; cakes strongly, the best varieties
forming a vitreous coke with brilliant metallic lustre.

Hyprovs Coats.

Lignite.—Deposits of lignite occur widely distributed throughout New
Zealand, and in Otago and Southland, as pointed out by Dr. Hector
(Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 974); they occur scattered over the surface
of the primitive slate rocks of the interior. They are of recent tertiary age,
being only overlaid by the newer drifts in the form of brick clays, ferru-
ginous gravels, silts and shingle terraces. One of the most important of
these lignite deposits is that near Mataura, in Southland, where a seam
from 6 feet to 20 feet in thickness is worked by a number of small open
casts for the local requirements of the district, and another important
deposit of a similar nature, but from 9 feet to 30 feet thick, is also worked
in the interior of Otago at Naseby, Kyeburn, and Hyde. Besides these,
many less important deposits of lignite occur throughout New Zealand ;
thus near Te Anau Lake there are seams about 2 feet thick, and throughout
the Lower Waikato basin and near Raglan further deposits occur, some
of the outcrops being several feet in thickness, but they are not worked
owing to brown coals being more accessible and of better quality. Between

iz]
<

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. T 867

Napier and Masterton, again, somewhat extensive deposits of the lignite
series are met with, in which, however, the seams of lignite are of no great
thiekness and have received but little attention.

Brown Coal.—The principal deposits of brown coal in New Zealand
belong to the cretaceo-tertiary formation, and, as pointed out by Dr. Hector
(Geol. Rep., 1878-79, p. 7), they are always at the base of the marine por-
tion of the series in every locality where they occur. They always rest
upon the basement rock of the district, marking a great unconformity and
a long-persistent land area at this period.

Thus they are overlaid by the Leda marls in the Waikato, the fucoidal
greensands at Whangarei, and by the island sandstone in Otago and on
the West Coast of the South Island.

They are the most widely-distributed class of coals, being largely repre-
sented in Auckland, Canterbury, Otago, Southland, and Nelson.

In Auckland the coal from the Waikato is of an inferior character. It
does not stand the weather well, and has a high percentage of water. The
average composition of these coals is—

Fixed carbon .. Se x. .. 47°08
Hydro-carbon,. is v. «. 88°24
Water .. oe 5 e. e+ 17:60
Ash- .. vs T oe vs 2-08

100-00

Two mines are at present being worked in these deposits, one, the
Huntly Mine, having a seam from 6 feet to 40 feet thick, and
the other, the Waikato Mine, a seam from 10 feet to 18 feet in
thickness. Besides these, the Bridgewater Colliery, near the Miranda
Redoubt, which is now closed, was working a seam no less than 58
feet thick.

In Nelson there are a few seams of brown coal, none of which are at
present being worked. Amongst these is a highly-inclined seam at Rich-
mond near the town of Nelson, another at Karamea, and at Charleston, near
Westport, a large seam of brown coal occurs over a considerable area of
flat country, but is not worked since coal of better quality is near at
hand.

Taking an average of the analyses which have been made of these coals,
their composition is as follows : —

Fixed Hydro-

carbon. carbon. Water. Ash.
Richmond .. 4989 87:15 9:04 4:99
Karam 38:90 37:29 16:36 745

ea es
Charleston .. 40°82 33:16 21:09 4:93

868 Transactions.— Geology.

In Westland no seams of brown coal have been worked, but a few
samples have been forwarded from the Grey Coal Reserve, which have the
following average composition :—

Fixed carbon .. re s 4098
Hydro-carbon m =s SAE A119
Water .. = bs S 18:42
na as x AR es 3°52

100-00

In Southland, mines have lately been opened in two seams of coal at
the Nightcap Hill above Wairio, in which the composition of the coal is as
follows :—

Fixed earbon .. Hie 2. +» 47°81
Hydro-earbon.. +. 21:04
Water .. es «s m i 29°24
AlBh Es T a n 1:91

100:00

and another thick seam is known at Orepuki, which will probably be
worked as soon as railway communication has been established. It con-
sists of—

Fixed carbon .. ne us Ee ttti
Hydro-carbon.. we e .. 89-09
Water.. vs ES a 11:14
Ash — ES -- "p i 8:56

100-00

In Canterbury, a valuable series of brown coals exists in the Malvern
Hills, which have often been locally altered, in the vicinity of intrusive
rocks of later origin, to various stages between brown coals and anthracites.
Mines are at present being worked in the unaltered brown coals at Spring-
field, Smithfield, Canterbury, Homebush, and Lees, in seams from 8 feet to
7 feet 6 inches thick, in which the quality of the coal often varies a great
deal even between the top and bottom of the same seam. As an instance
of this I may quote the analyses of the top and bottom of the 41 feet seam
at Springfield, from which it will be seen that the upper part was a glance
coal, while the lower had the composition of a very good pitch coal.

Top of Seam, Bottom of Seam.
Fixed carbon ,, ee 63: 47°9

Hydro-carbon ee ee oe 23-6 41:8
Water .. e T 8:2 6:3
Ash - 08 ee oe oe 10:0 4:0

= Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 869

The average of thirteen analyses of the true brown coals from this district
give

Fixed carbon .. A e sa. AP 9
Hydro-carbon.. 23 m vo BECO
Water .. oa es 5E ce eM
Ea — kn ve ee i: 4:84

100-00

as their composition, the fixed earbon varying from 49 to 88 per cent., and
the water from 18 to 24 per cent. The coal from the different mines does
not vary a great deal in character, for good and inferior samples can be
obtained from each.

Besides that at the Malvern Hills, there are two seams of brown coal, —
each 10 feet thick, at the Rakaia Gorge, of which the average composition
is—

Fixed carbon .. A js 2 45°76
Hydro-carbon. . m Ei <. 26°62
Water .. us A a Pia ort i
Aa Se it vi Gé d 8:91

100-00

and at Mount Somers a seam 25 feet thick occurs, having a composition
ub

Fixed carbon .. ka ite vc 118960
Hydro-carbon vy ^T eo 89:20
Water s rie oe Lu 8:80
AU ori 3A 12:40

100:00

In Otago there are brown coals of an inferior character near Oamaru ; at
the Green Island near Dunedin ; and several other localities in which small
mines only have been opened to supply local demands.

The Green Island Mines, of which there are seven, are working
seams of coal from 13 feet to 19 feet thick, and to a great extent
supply Dunedin with household fuel. The coals have an average com-
position of

Fixed earbon .. d a «> 40°84
Hydro-carbon ka P y: 0BO BR
Water .. ve pe i duc MET
ABB 5. = 8:92

100-00

370 Transactions.— Geology. -

At Oamaru the seams of coal are from 6 feet to 25 feet thick, but the out-
put is very limited, the four mines at work having only yielded 3,770 tons
during the year 1881. Their average a is—

Fixed carbon . 708976
Seay 2. x «s. EOD
Water .. "EN vs SN TER yf Gas
Anh .. we b ve jx 1:46

100-00

Besides these coals there is an important basin of a better class of brown
coals in the Clutha and Tokomairiro districts, as well as at Shag Point, in
which several mines have been opened. Of these the Kaitangata Colliery
is working a seam 30 feet thick; Eliott Vale, 20 feet; Real McKay 25 feet ;
and Bruce 12 feet 6 inches. At Shag Point the Shag Point Mine is being
worked in a seam 7 feet in thickness. The superiority of these coals over
that from Green Island appears to depend upon their haying a solid com-
pact roof instead of the loose running sands of the latter locality. Their
average composition is—

carbon carbon, Water m
Kaitangata e e. 4417 38-24 15:42 217
Eliott Vale n .. 41°60 85:31 19:48 3°61
Real pud and Bruce . Pree 40:19 s 6:15
Shag y 3:15 33:70 6:58

Pitch cd fis rp serie characteristic 2 de coals is that
they do not desiccate on exposure to the air to the same extent as the brown
coals, besides which they, as a rule, contain a less proportion of water in
combination. They are chiefly met with as seams which overlie the bitu-
minous coals of the west coast of the South Island, where however they
have only been worked in the Reefton district and at West Wanganui.
They are again met with at Mokau in Taranaki, and at Whangarei. Some of
the altered coals of the Malvern Hills, Canterbury, might also be classed
with these coals, but since they represent various stages of change from
brown coals to anthracites, it is best to group them together under the title
of glance coals.

The pitch coals of the West Coast may be divided into those from West
Wanganui, those from Inangahua, those from the Buller, and those from
the Grey districts, of which only the two first have been worked. The
seams vary from 2 feet to 10 feet in thickness, and the composition is as
follows :—

Fixed Hydro-

carbon. carbon, Water. Ash.
Buller. = .. 4240 36-60 9-20 11:80
Greymouth E +. 40°70 45°61 737 6°32
Reefton (Inangahua) .. 59-54 30-93 9:07 “46

West Wanganui .. .. 45°00 38:90 4:80 11:30

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand, 871

At Mokau the coal seams vary from 2 feet to 6 feet in thickness, and a
trial of the coal against Waikato showed it to be one-fourth better, 14 tons
of the Mokau coal doing as much as 2 tons of the best Waikato (Hector,
Geol. Rep. 1879-80, p. 21). The composition of these coals is—

Fixed carbon .. x PA 2. 50:10
Hydro-carbon on e «> 8400
Water .. m à 3s vs BIS
sh e 2-70
100:00

At Whangarei two mines are at present at work—viz., Kamo mine, in
which there are two seams 4 feet to 4} feet and 8 feet to 12 feet thick respec-
tively; and the Whau Whau mine, in which the seam is from 5 feet to 9 feet
thick; besides which outcrops of coal occur at Whareora 8 feet to 8 feet 6
inches thick; and at Hikurangi, ten miles from Whangarei, there are
numerous outcrops of coal from 2 feet to 6 feet thick.

The average composition of these coals from a number of analyses
18 :— Fixed Hydro-

carbon. carbon Water. Ash,
Kamo .. .. 48°83 38:60 8:98 8:59
Whau Whau .. 47°50 41:45 7:59 3:46
Whareora .. 4594 38°79 a 8:21
Hikurangi .. 43°41 45:67 4-76
making the ee au of the coals from the Whangacal field—
cud cada sa mp — SEIS
Water .. te M EM s T:45
AB s zu oa 5:00
100:00

AxnHYpROUS Coats,

Glance Coals.—These, which are brown coals, altered variously in the
vicinity of certain dykes and flóes of dolerite, are only met with as workable
seams in the Malvern Hills coalfield, where they occur as seams from 2 fect
to 10 feet thick. They occur in all stages of change from brown coals to
anthracites, and some of them might, with propriety, be classed under the
subdivision of pitch coals, but since they all belong to a series, I have
thought it better to group all that have undergone any degree of change
under the present head, those in which the percentage of water is high
being left with the brown coals. Some of these with a high percentage of
water however, exhibit signs of change, the percentage of fixed carbon to
hydro-carbon being large, as in the case of the seams at the Rakaia Gorge,
already quoted. The following table of analyses shows how varied they are

972 | Transactions.— Geology.

in composition, and, as previously mentioned, the top and bottom of the
same seam will frequently be quite different :—

ixe Hydr .

carbon, in. Water, Ash.

Springfield = .> 47°90 41:80 6:30 4:00
Brockley n cor A0 35-22 11-79 2-80
Springfield .. 50:60 38:80 1:80 2:80
Ayers (thin Pine) «8201 3°69 4:89 39:41
Brockley s .. 53:29 32:04 12:65 2:02
. Hill’s mine du. i» 09: dU 83:97 9-98 2°75
Springfield i. 2. 56°50 30°90 4:20 9:40
Hill's mine Es «s: DU DO 33°78 3:89 2-94
Williamson's .. .. 61:90 26°80 *90 10:40
Kowhai 2. 610 35:40 1.60 1:90
Ayers (thiek eee .. 62°21 18:99 5:20 13:60
Springfield b 63°20 23°60 3:20 “00
Rakaia Gorge .. .. 6451 21:27 6776 1:46
Acheron x n. 65:80 5:38 4:57 24-25
Kowhai ». Cele 14-10 2-20 17:60
Malvern Hills +. 67°49 17°89 2:12 12:50
Hart's mine 69:62 14-92 2°77 12:69
Malvern Hills . 78:04 16:60 3:60 5:86
Kowhai T 80-01 10°95 6°50 2°54
Malvern Hills 83:20 12:310 2-20 2°50

88:9

vs E 8:17 1:92

Semibituminous Coals.—The only coals of this class of which we know
anything are those from the well-known Kawakawa colliery at the Bay of
Islands, the output from which for the year 1881 was 50,277 tons, or about
+ of the total quantity of coal raised in New Zealand during that year.
The mine is worked in a seam which is from 4 feet to 15 feet thick, and the
coal has an average composition of —

Fixed carbon .. s E o 6059

Hydro-earbon. š 38°10

Water n i 4'19

AUR X. oh = Sy ae MIS:
100:

It varies a good deal in its physical characters, being sometimes exceedingly

hard and at others quite soft, but the-composition is moderately constant.

It is an excellent steam coal, and is largely used on the coasting steamers.
The same class of coal also occurs at Preservation Inlet in Otago, where

it is found in thin impure seams, having the following average compo-
sition :—

Fixed carbon .. E: ee ic MUST.
Hydro-earbon.. i s -« 28206
Water .. Mes s pea R 4:37
åh 5 E idi es 35 6-20 ©

100-00

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Z ealand. 979

Besides which there are numerous small seams, 10 inches thick and less,
occurring in the jurassie strata in various localities, as the Hokanui Hills
and Mataura, Southland ; Waikawa, Otago; and the Waikato Heads, Auck-
land ; in faet wherever the formation occurs, but since they have never been
found in seams which are of sufficient thickness to work remuneratively
they do not merit any special attention.

Bituminous Coals——These coals are, so far as is at present known,
exclusively confined to the west coast of the South Island. At Collingwood
they occur as thin seams from 27 inches to 32 inches in thickness; one
mine being at present at work in this district. The average composition of
the coal from this locality is—

Fixed carbon 53:29
Hydro-carbon 38:18
Water .. 2:06
6:47

100-00

At Westport seams of bituminous coal occur from 4 feet to 50 feet in
thickness, and two mines are at present at work. The estimated quantity of
coal in this field, from accurate surveys, is 140,000,000 tons, which is pro-
bably considerably below the mark. All the coal is level, free, and generally
at an elevation of from 1,000 to 3,000 feet above the sea. The average
- composition of the éoal is—

Fixed earbon .. yt vg v c DE ME

arbon.. A. "i: oe. BESS
Water .. f: s iy sd 3°08
ABD us kie 2s zu m 1:28

100-00
There are also two small areas of highly-inclined, faulted coal, which is
much crushed, and too tender to be marketable. It has the following com-
position :—

Fixed carbon .. a P <a ^ i 05
Hydro-carbon ri zz ... i e
Water .. ss x e n 1:40
Ash - = D Pi 2°26

Two mines have been opened to work this coal, but both are now
abandoned,

At Greymouth another series of bituminous coals has been worked in
which the percentage of fixed carbon is considerably less than in that from
Westport. It is, however, an exceedingly valuable gas coal, and the coke
made from it is as good as can be procured. The seams vary in thickness

374 Transactions.— Geology.

from 7 feet to 17 feet, those which have been worked hitherto being all
12 feet thick or over. Two mines are at present at work here, but another
which has been sold will, it is probable, be shortly at work again, and a
new company is being formed to open up another lease. The average com-
position of these coals is as follows :—

Fixed carbon . 53:25
Hydro-carbon 38°73
ater .. 1:48
6:54

There is also a small deposit of coal at Kanieri in Westland, of which
ihe composition is—

Fixed carbon .. js ys AGE WEST
Hydro-carbon m ae ves BOSE.
Water .. oe 1:87
20:46

100:00

and outcrops are also known farther south near the Paringa River, but no
work has been expended in opening them up.

The question of the evaporative power of the different coals is now
receiving the attention of the department, since it has been found that the
number which theoretically represents the number of pounds of water which
can be converted to steam, by the combustion of a pound of each coal, is
only approximately true for the hydrous varieties, giving them a higher
theoretieal power than in practice they are found to possess.

Bituminous Peat.—Chatham Islands. This mineral is described (Col.
Mus. and Lab. Reports, iii., p. 11) as follows :—

** Colour, black; somewhat vesicular, otherwise very compact; lustre,
rather dull generally, bright jet on margins of vesicles. Burns freely to a
white ash with much flame; when once set fire to, all the carbonaceous
matter is consumed without re-ignition. Does not cake; powder of mineral
brown; ash, alkaline; sulphuretted hydrogen cannot be detected in its smoke.

Analysis after
Analysis in its exposure to air
no condition. until its weight
Fixed carbon .. 2s 19:87
Hydro-earbon .. es 64-67 66:43
Water .. T E 713 4'61
Ash zv i i5 8:33 8:55
100-00 100°00
Percentage of fixed carbon, deducting water and ash .. ve 2951
Percentage of hydro-carbon, deducting water and ash .. s.c UA

100-00

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 875

« This mineral was first discovered by Mr. Traill, occurring in detached
masses of irregular form and considerable size in the superficial gravels and
peat deposits at most points along the low eastern shore of the Chatham
Islands. It appears to have no connection with the brown coal and lignite
deposits which occur in the same island ; nor could Mr. Traill discover any
distinct bed or seam of this mineral. It is very interesting on account of
its highly bituminous character, resembling that of the oil-shale found at
Mongonui, Auckland.”

A similar mineral is found on the Auckland Islands, and is mentioned
by Dr. Hector (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 183).

Bituminous Shale.—A mineral closely approximating to Torbanite is
mentioned by Dr. Hector (First Coal Report, 1866, p. 44) as coming from
Awatere, near Mongonui, Auckland. It is very coherent, close-grained,
hard and tough, almost elastie, does not show the slightest indications of
lamina or cleavage planes, having a smooth semi-conchoidal fracture in
every direction. Colour, dull black; perfectly homogeneous; powder, brown
or chocolate colour ; sp. gr. 1:112 ; ignites with ease and bursts into flame,
which is sustained for a long time and with great vigour. Flame at first
luminous and bright, but soon becomes long and smoky. During com-
bustion small oil-bubbles are seen escaping. Heated to dull red heat in
closed crucible, 23 per cent. of light, non-coherent, cellular and slightly
lustrous coke remains, which burns readily in free access of air to a white ash.

ANALYSIS. :
Volatile matter Eo
Carbon in coke ne 9:30 Relative percentage
Hygroscopie water .. 1:80 of
Ash >. is ;2 49 IU Volatile matter ». 88:99
Sulphur es .. iraces Fixed carbon .. $c OE
00-00 100:00
Carbonaceous Shale.—A mineral having the composition of—
Fixed carbon .. e se (ion A490
Hydro-carbon 89:39
P 6'74
Ash 38:91
100

00
occurs at Orepuki, Southland, and is reported on (Col. Mus. and Lab.
Reports, xi., p. 11), and another from Blueskin Bay, Otago, is also men-
tioned (Col. Mus. and Lab. Reports, xiii., p. 21), which is composed of—
"à po MESE :

Fixed earbon .. $$

Hydro-carbon.. Sx n be -2079
Water .. 2 E^ ue a ee
AA es un ‘a T sos 25:05

876 Transactions.—Geology.

These are only hydrous shales containing a certain percentage of carbona-
ceous matter, and are not of any use for the distillation of oil.

Carbonaceous Mineral, Whangarei.—This is described by Captain Hutton
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 250) as follows :—'** Colour black, with
shining resinous lustre; streak and powder, black ; very brittle, but does
not dirty the fingers. H. about 2. In the flame of a spirit lamp it burns
to a white ash without altering its shape, and without giving off any odour
or smoke, but it will not burn if taken out of the flame. It appears to be
nearly pure carbon without any admixture of bitumen. Dr. Hector gives
the following composition for this mineral :—

Fixed carbon .. = es : 0420
Hydro-carbon .. i E vc ATO

ater .. = V me v. cB OD
Ash tes UE ae A (e. IO 00

100

from which it appears to be a non-caking lignite approaching jet, burning
with difficulty, giving but little flame, and a white ash.

laterite (Elastic Bitumen), CH,.— The occurrence of this mineral on
the coast of the North Island is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z.
Ex., 1865, p. 425) as easily impressed by the nail, and perfectly free from
any impurities. Prof. Liversidge (Trans. N.Z, Inst., vol. x., p. 491) again
mentions its occurrence at Poverty Bay, the following being his deseription
of the specimen -—* The exterior surface is of a brown colour, within it is
blaek, burns with a luminous smoky flame, emitting a bituminous odour ;
leaves a small quantity of white ash; breaks with conchoidal fraeture; very
brittle ; possesses bituminous odour.”

It has only up to the present time been found as pieces on the East
Coast of the North Island, and on the Island of Kawau, and may possibly

Mr. Skey has, in a paper on the, mineral oils of New Zealand (Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. vi., p. 253), given a very good description of their physical
characters.

1. Sugar Loaves, Taranaki.—A very remarkable oil having sp. gr. -960
to "964 at 60? Fahr., dirty green colour by reflected light ; opaque, except in
thin films, when it has a deep red colour by transmitted light. At 60?
Fahr. is quite liquid, and though at lower temperature it has considerable
consistency, yet when reduced to 5? Fahr. it does not become solid. Has

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 877

a mawkish but not unpleasant odour, being very different in this respect
from most rock oils, and is especially free from all traces of sulphuretted
hydrogen. Minute flakes of a white substance float in the oil, and are
gradually deposited when it is allowed to remain quiet at a low tempera-
ture, nearly the whole of this solid substance becoming dissolved when the
oil is gently heated. Boils at 340° Fahr., and does not appear to evaporate
at ordinary temperatures. Vapour inflames at 260° Fahr.; does not con-
tain paraffin. Very valuable as a lubricant on account of ite low freezing
and high volatilizing points.

2. Poverty Bay.—A true paraffin oil. Opalescent and thickly inter-
spersed with minute flaky particles of a white colour; by warming the oil
gently these particles subside, and the oil manifests the following cha-
racters : translucent in masses of considerable thickness; colour, red by
transmitted and blackish-green by reflected light; flows readily and gives
off the usual odour of crude petroleum. Its boiling-point at 80 ins. baro-
metric pressure varies from 289° to 291° Fahr. The temperature at which
the vapour inflames is from 230° to 238? Fahr., and sp. gr. from ‘864 to
‘871 at 60° Fahr. Passes into a jelly-like mass at 50° Fahr., owing to the
quantity of paraffin dissolved in the oil.

3. Manutahi, Waiapu River.—Is the lightest natural mineral oil ein
in the colony. Colour, pale brown ; nearly or quite transparent; does not
manifest a green-black colour by reflected light; flows with great freedom ;
has the odour of kerosene; sp. gr. :8294 at 60? Fahr.; burns well in a
kerosene lamp for some time. Contains only traces of paraffin, and does not
acquire any increased consistency when the temperature is lowered to 8? Fahr.

For details concerning the constitution of these oils I must refer the
reader to the paper above cited, and also to another by the same author
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xi., p. 469).

Dopplerite.—A mineral grease resembling dopplerite was collected by
Dr. Hector from Waiapu in 1872, and during 1880 a specimen of the same
mineral was forwarded to the Colonial Laboratory for examination on the
supposition that it was ozokerite or native paraffin.

This substance is, of a soft greasy nature, brownish-yellow colour, and
possesses a strong odour of paraffin. It burns readily with a smoky flame,
leaving a large quantity of ash, and consists, according to Mr. Skey (Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. xiv., p. 898) of 8:1 per cent. oils; 9:3 per cent. paraffin ;
26:9 per cent. earthy matter; 11:8 per cent. water; and 49:4 per cent.
oxygenated hydro-carbons.

Ozokerite, CH.— This mineral is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ is
N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 267, 488) as occurring in the brown coals of Dunstan,
Otago. We have, unfortunately, no specimen of this.

878 Transactions.—Geology.

Ambrite (Retinite).—Dr. v. Hochstetter is the first to mention the occur-
rence of this mineral in New Zealand (New Zealand, 1863; Eng. ed., p.
79). He describes it as follows :—“ Fossil resin imbedded in the coal,
sometimes in pieces from the size of a fist to that of a man's head, but
usually only in smaller groups. It is transparent, very brittle, and has a
conchoidal and quite glossy fracture. Colour changes from a bright yellow
to dark brown ; is easily ignited, much more so than the kauri gum; burns
with a steady fast sooting flame, and developes a bituminous rather than
aromatic smell Mr. Richard Maly found as a mean of three chemical
analyses of this fossil resin—

Carbon «s «+ 76°53 Computed .. .. 76°65
Hydrogen 10°58 ^ .. 10:38
Oxygen e — 2: E a
sh .. 19 i *19
100-00

yelding the formula C H* Ot, It shows great indifference to solvents;
by friction it becomes electric; H. 2, sp. gr. 1-084 at 19? R. It is suffi-
ciently characterized to deserve a special name, but it comes so near to
real amber in composition that it deserves the name of Ambrite.”

Dr. Hector also mentions its occurrence (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865,
p. 426) under the name of Retinite, in the brown coals of Hyde, Caversham,
Tuapeka, Waitahuna, and Dunstan ; and Professor Liversidge (Trans. N.Z.
Inst., vol. x., p. 490) again describes samples from Dunstan and the Bay of
Islands. It is of common occurrence in the brown coals of New Zealand
wherever they occur, being sometimes in moderately large blocks, and at
others as dispersed grains.

Mellite, Ay M* + 18 H.—A specimen of this mineral was first collected
by Captain Hutton from the Thames in 1870, and the specimen is described
(Col. Mus. & Lab. Reps., vi., p. 15) as a resinous looking substance, with a
splintery fracture. Another specimen was collected by Dr. Hector in 1876
from a eave in Bligh Sound, and is mentioned in the Twelfth Laboratory
Report under the number 1915. There is no description and none of the
mineral remains. E

Non-Meratiic MixERALS.— Class III.
SULPHUR AND SELENIUM.

Sulphur, S.—Considerable quantities of this valuable mineral occur on
White Island, where it is deposited from numerous geysers and an enormous
boiling spring near the centre of the island (Hector, Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, pp. 84, 425), and it occurs in smaller quantities on various other
islands in the Bay of Plenty. It is also deposited from fumaroles at the
Rotomahana hot lakes and Taupo, and in several other localities where hot

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 879

springs occur (Hochstetter, New Zealand, 1868, Eng. ed., p. 401). It is
found again as an efflorescence on the sulphur sands of lower cretaceous
age at Waipara (Haast, Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 11), and at various other
localities ; and the late Mr. E. H. Davis mentions its occurrence (Geol.
Rep., 1870-71, p. 181) in Doran's No. 2 Reef, at Wangapeka. Analyses of
samples from White Island have given the following results :—

Liversidge. Cox.
Sulphur .. .. 99614 99554 98:888 999 941 625
Foreign matter .. 386 446 1:112 "X 5:9 B75

100:000 100-000 100-000 1000 1000 1000

They vary in physical characters from a massive rich sulphur yellow
mineral to a loose friable variety with a pale-greenish tinge and some very
beautiful, although small, crystals also occur. These are of a pale-greenish
colour, and consist chiefly of sharp acicular rhombic prisms; but some very
unusual combinations also occur which have been described by the late Mr.
E. H. Davis (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. iii, p. 284). They are frequently
associated with erystals of selenite.

Selenium, Se.—Prof. Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 491) states
that he obtained traces of selenium in the massive yellow variety of sulphur
from White Island.

Noy-Meratuic MiwERALS.— Class IV.
bet d T | Salts of E E em o strontia, lime,
magnesia, alumina, yttria, and ceria.
Satts or Sopa.

Glauber Salts, Na S + 10 H.—A specimen of this mineral was for-
warded for determination by Mr. W. H. Beetham in 1874. The locality of
its occurrence is Brancepeth, Whareama, Wellington.

Saurs or Baryra.

Barytes, Ba S.—This mineral was collected by Dr. Hector from Akiteo
in 1867, and Mr. Skey mentions its occurrence (Geol. Rep. 1870-71, p. 85)
in the auriferous reefs of the Thames. Mr. McKay collected a specimen
from Paonui Point, near Napier, in 1874, and specimens have also been
received from Te Arai Point, Auckland, and from near East Cape. The
following specimens are at present in the collection of the Colonial Mu-
seum :—

1. Crystals of Barytes.—Crown Princess Claim, Thames. Of a pure
white colour, the largest erystal being about half an inch long. They are
of a tabular form, consisting of the prism co P; the brachypinacoid o»Pco
and the basal pinacoid OP, but in some forms the brachypinacoid is re-
placed by small faces of the brachydome Po.

880 Transactions.—-Geology.

2. Crystals of Barytes—Thames. A very interesting specimen, con-
sisting of an encrustation of small white transparent crystals, the largest
being about 4 inch across. These crystals are all tabular, and consist of
the prism oP (a), the macropinacoid œPæ (b), the brachypinacoid
œP , and the basal pinacoid OP (d), thus forming octagonal plates. In
some crystals the macro- and brachypinacoids are developed to the extine-
tion of the planes of the prism, when four-sides tabular plates are formed,
and in others again the macrodome 4 Pao (e) and the brachydome Po (f)
either bevel the edges of the macro- oni brachypinacoid or completely ex-
tinguish them, giving rise to the following crystals :—

Sy sm om ge

9. Barytes with Quartz.—Opotiki. A massive variety of a yellowish
colour cementing irregular pieces of quartz. This specimen was presented
to the museum by the late Rev. Richard Taylor.

4. Radiating Barytes——Waikouaiti. A specimen presented to the
" museum by the Hon. W. B. D. Mantell, M.L.C

Witherite, Ba C.— The occurrence of this mineral in some of the mines
at the Thames is mentioned by Mr. Skey (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p, 85), but
we have not, unfortunately, any specimen in the museum collection.

BALTS or Lime.

Calcite, Ca C.—This mineral is so widely distributed in New Zealand i in
various forms that it is unnecessary to refer to every instance of its occur-
rence which has been mentioned.

Crystallized Calcite.—Dr. Hector mentions its occurrence in the tertiary
rocks of Otago (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 8), as Dogtooth Spar in
limestone at Moeraki, and as Iceland Spar in limestone, marble, ete.
(Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 487); and Dr. v. Haast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z.
Ex., 1865, p. 256) mentions it in cavities of the voleanic rocks of Canter-
bury. Professor Liversidge also (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 491) men-
tions 16 different specimens of calcite from Dunedin, which are all crystal-
lized as rhombohedrons or combinations of the rhombohedron and scaleno-
hedron. In the Colonial Museum we have the following specimens :—

Calcite with Pyrites, Thames.—A massive crystalline variety with rhom-
bohedral cleavage and small rhombohedral orystels in cavity. Colour,
white.

Calcite with Natrolite, Dunedin.—Small rhombohebral cista. R, and
also acute rhombohedrons in cavity in basaltie roek. Colour, pure white
and transparent, to dirty grey.

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 881

Calcite.— Thames. The terminal end of a large sealenohedron on which
an incrustation of small rhombohedral erystals has formed.

Calcite with Aragonite.—Seacliff, near Waikouaiti. A number of small
obtuse rhombohedrons built up, one.on the other, giving the whole crystal
the appearance of a hexagonal prism with serrated edges, and with terminal
rhombohedral planes. It is in a cavity in basalt.

Calcite.—Geacliff. A similar specimen to the last, but less perfect.

Calcite.—Cape Rodney. A block of white rhombohedral crystals of
large size.

Smoky Calcite——Cape Rodney. A slab of beautiful rhombohedral
crystals of calcite of a smoky colour.

Calcite (Dogtooth Spar).—Tararu Creek, Thames. A large slab of
breccia with acute rhombohedral crystals of a pale yellow colour on the
face.

Massive Crystalline Calcite.—In this form calcite is of common occur-
rence as veins traversing many different sorts of rocks. It notably occurs
in the slate of the Tokatea Range at Coromandel, and in the mines of the
Thames, where, owing to its decomposition in contact with acids, the car-
bonie acid gas is formed which is found in such large quantities at the lower
levels of the mines, sometimes rendering futile all attempts at ventilation.
It is also frequently met with as large veins in the Maitai limestone of lower
carboniferous age both in Nelson and Otago, and again associated with the
crystalline marbles of the West Coast and Collingwood. It has also been
found, under most interesting circumstances, in some of the granites of the
West Coast Sounds, where it occurs as large rhombohedral masses entering
into the composition of the rock as an accessory mineral.

Marble.—Some very fine deposits of marble occur in New Zealand, in
Caswell and Milford Sounds on the West Coast, as mentioned by Dr.
Hector (Report of Explorations of West Coast of Otago, ‘ Provincial
Gazette” and Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 8), and in the former
locality a quarry has been opened out by a newly-formed company. The
better varieties are of a pure white colour and saccharine texture; they are
reported by Mr. McKay to occur moderately free from joints, and to be
obtainable in large blocks (Geol. Rep., 1880-81, p. 115). There is also
a coarser crystalline variety, as well as a black-veined marble, which occurs
in considerable quantities. Marble of good quality again occurs at Colling-
wood and on the Riwaka Range between Takaka and Motueka, and
a crystalline limestone, frequently called marble, is also found associated
with the lower carboniferous rocks, and is met with in Nelson; the
Blue Mountains, near Palmerston, Otago; and in the Clent Hills,
Canterbury.

382 Transactions. —Geology.

Madrepore Limestone.—At Reefton a limestone occurs, chiefly composed
of large madrepore corals, which if cut and polished would afford a most
beautiful ornamental stone.

Lithographic Limestone.—A stone suitable for most classes of lithographic
work has been found in considerable quantities at the Abbey Rocks, West-
land, and again at Amuri Bluff; but at the latter locality it is too much
traversed by joints to be of any value.

Chalk.—Dr. Hector mentions (Trans. N.Z, Inst., vol. ii., p. 178) the
occurrence of chalk with flints on Campbell Island, and during 1880 a
deposit of chalk, not less than 100 feet thick, was discovered at West
Oxford, Canterbury, of which Dr. Hector says (Geol. Rep., 1879-80, p. xviii.) :
** The samples of chalk obtained have more perfectly the mineral character
and texture of English chalk than any previously discovered in New Zea-
land. The rock is pure white, fine-grained, and soft enough to be used for
ihe manufacture of crayons.

* Its composition as determined by analysis is as follows :—

.. 89:26

Caleie carbonate v X

Magnesic carbonate .. ea ie 1:84

Ferrie oxide .. s dx traces

Silica .. = a vd (v 10700

Water.. fe ae ‘i ae 0:21
100:00."

Stalactites and. Stalagmites occur in all the many limestone caves of New
Zealand, some of them being of great size and beauty. Of these the caves
at Whangarei, Waipu, Collingwood, and Mount Somers are well known for
the variety in form and size in which these deposits of lime occur.

Travertine.—Dr. v. Haast mentions (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865,
p. 256) a deposit of travertine from calcareous waters at the Weka Pass,
and it occurs on a small scale in many localities, but no large deposits are
known.*

Limestone occurs very widely distributed throughout New Zealand in all
degrees of purity and texture from a marl with 4 or 5 per cent. of carbonate
of lime to a limestone which is nearly pure. Hydraulic varieties also exist,
and at Mahurangi a deposit of this sort has been worked for some time
past.

Aragonite, Ca G, is by no means of so common occurrence as calcite, but
has still been found in a few localities. Dr. Hector mentions it (Jurors'
Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 266) in cavities in basaltic rocks at Dunedin, and

* A remarkable deposit of this mineral oceurs on the Alfred River, a branch of the
Maruia River, in terraces which are in the aggregate about 400 feet in height. They are
chiefly composed of moss which has been petrified by the calcareous waters, and are now
partially clothed by a fresh growth of this moss,

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand, 383

Dr. v. Haast (Jurors’ Rep, N.Z. Ex., 1865, p, 256) states that it occurs
lining fissures and cavities in the volcanic rocks of Banks Peninsula. In
1869, Capt. Hutton collected specimens from the Eldorado claim, Thames ;
in 1870 a specimen with calcite was forwarded from Oamaru by Mr. Traill ;
in 1875 Mr. McKay collected specimens from Whangaroa North, and in
1877 another from Waitaki. Prof. Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x.,
p. 493) describes four specimens from Dunedin, three of these being in
amygdaloidal cavities, associated with calcite, and corresponding with the
specimen I collected from Seacliff (mentioned under calcite, p. 881); the
fourth being rosettes of pale yellow-coloured prisms. The acicular crystals
of carbonate of lime mentioned by Dr. Hector (Handbook of N.Z., Mel-
bourne Exhibition, 1880, p. 108) as deposited from a hot spring at Waipiro
are also probably aragonite. The specimens in the Colonial Museum are:—

1. Crystals of Aragonite.—Eldorado Claim, Thames. A pure white
transparent variety 1 in prismatic crystals, consisting of the prism oP, the
brachypinacoid Pa , and the brachydome Po.

2. Crystals of Aragonite.—Quartz hills, Collingwood. These include a
large collection which I made during the summer of 1880, some of the
groups of crystals being of exceeding beauty. They occur under somewhat
unusual circumstances, having crystallized in small recesses about a foot
deep in an isolated patch of limestone which occurs there. They consist
chiefly of rhombic prisms, macled along a face of c P. They sometimes
assume a more or less radiate form, but far more frequently interlace,
forming a most beautiful network of fine acicular crystals. In some cases
again they occur as little tufts of cream-coloured crystals about half an
inch in diameter, and again as small bunches of acicular crystals, which
are frequently terminated by very small stalactites. They are generally of
a pale cream colour, but in some cases are brown, owing to the presence of
ferric oxide.

Gypsum (Selenite), Ca S + 2 H.—This mineral occurs in several loca-
lities in New Zealand, either in groups of crystals associated with sulphur,
as on White Island, where it also occurs in a massive form with sulphur
disseminated through it; or as nests of crystals in clay or marl, as at
Moeraki and Waihao. The first mention of it in New Zealand is by Dr.
Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 85, 266, 422, and 437), who
states that it is found crystallized in clay at Moeraki, and also in lenticular
masses at the same locality. It is again mentioned by Dr. v. Haast
(Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 256) occurring as crystals on the surface
of tertiary shales at Tenawai. Dr. Hector also mentions the occurrence of
gypsum (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 867) in the auriferous rocks of the.
Thames (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. iii., p. 278), at White Island (Geol. Rep.,
1878-74, pp. xii. and xviii.) in the sulphur sands of Amuri Bluff and the

384 Transactions. — Geology.

black shales of the Awanui series at Poverty Bay; Mr. Skey (Geol. Rep.,
1870-71, p. 88) mentions its occurrence at the Thames; Dr. v. Haast
(Geol. Rep., 1878-74, p. 18) as crystals in dark greyish sands at Lake
Heron; and Mr. McKay (Geol. Rep., 1880-81), at Waihao River, Canterbury.

Professor Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 493) has described
some rough crystals from Moeraki and Awamoko, and thin, columnar,
opaque white crystals, sometimes interlacing and somewhat fibrous, from
White Island, as well as a white opaque mammillated encrusting mass from
a cave at Mr. Nicholas’, Lake Wakatipu. |

Besides these, specimens have been forwarded for identification from
the Malvern Hills by Mr. H. H. de Bourbel, from the Kaitoki Ranges, New
Plymouth, by Mr. Robert Hughes, and the Thames by Mr. McDonald.
The speeimens in the Colonial Museum are chiefly from White Island
(from which locality a very beautiful collection has been made by Dr.
Hector), and from Waihao, Canterbury.

Dr. Hector has described those from White Island as follows (Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. iii., p. 284) :—“ The specimens obtained from the edge of
the lake are chiefly masses of sulphate of lime, sometimes in the form of
massive gypsum, but more frequently crystallized in the form of oblique
prisms of selenite. The faces of these crystals are frequently coated with
crystalline films of pure sulphur."

The specimens from Waihao are transparent crystals of selenite roughly
erystallized and imbedded in clay-shale.

They occur chiefly as crystals, consisting of the prism œP., the clino-
pinaeoid o»P*co , and the hemipyramid —P ; and they are frequently macled,
along a face parallel to the orthodiagonal, to form rough arrow-head
crystals, sometimes of considerable size. They are sometimes arranged in
stellate groups.

A specimen has also been collected from Tohatapu, in the Otamatea '
arm of Kaipara Harbour, where it occurs as opaque white plates imbedded
in a sandy marl.

Apatite, 8. Qa? P + Ca (Cl, F).— This mineral is mentioned by R.
Daintree, Esq., F.G.8. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. vii, p. 459), as slender
acicular crystals occurring in dolerite from the Hororata district, and as
long prisms in dolerite from the Acheron section.

SALTS oF MAGNESIA.

Magnesite, Mg .—A soft, white, earthy variety of this mineral is in the
collection of the geological survey from Rotorua, and a nearly pure, white,
massive form has also been collected by Mr. S. P. Smith from the Chatham
Islands. In 1878 I collected a crystallized specimen from Collingwood, in
which the rhombohedral cleavage is very perfect, colour white, lustre pearly.

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 385

Dolomite, Ca È + Mg G.— Dr. v. Haast mentions the occurrence of this
mineral at the Malvern Hills (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 256) inter-
stratified with augitic greenstone, and it was collected by Dr. Hector in
1872 from Collingwood.

Pearlspar.—A specimen of this mineral was collected by Dr. Hector in
1878, from the Big Pump Shaft at the Thames.

Epsom-salt, Mg S + 7 H.—Dr. Hector mentions the occurrence of this |
mineral on Murison's station in Otago (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 438).
SALTS or ALUMINA.

Taranakite.—This mineral, which is a double hydrous phosphate of
alumina and potash, part of the alumina being replaced by ferric oxide, was
first discovered by H. Richmond, Esq., at the Sugar Loaves, Taranaki,
where it occurs as thin seams which occupy fissures in the trachytic rocks.
It is described by Dr. Hector (Jurors Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 428) as of
a yellowish-white colour; amorphous and soft; readily fusible before the
blowpipe, and in other respects resembling wavellite. It has the following
composition :—

— acid is i «» 35°06
Alum a 21:43
s pt vH Y s v 4°45
ime .. D5
Potash 4:20
Soda .. iraces
Chlorine Ds s s%
Sulphuric acid ‘ a .. . traces
Insoluble in acid (silini) ; 1 “80
Water driven off at 212? .. mei 33-06
red heat 17:60

” ” ”

100-00
and has a slight acid reaction.

Wavellite, AJ P: + 19 H.— Occurs as thin seams of a dark, yellowish-
brown colour, hard, translucent, and infusible, traversing the taranakite in
various directions, and is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex
1865, p. 494)

Alunogene, Al 8* + 18 H, is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep.
N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 488) as occurring in some of the brown coals, In 1867
a specimen was forwarded from Tuapeka by Dr. Halley, which proved to be
nearly pure sulphate of alumina. It was colourless and well crystallized
and completely soluble in water. The following analysis shows that its
composition is—

Sulphate of alumina, with traces of — oflime.. 55:60

Sulphate of vt ee 5 1:01
esià .. we s> x 2:99

Asi Sika. i ws vx 2x s vs 3:00
Water v V. v s vv is i 37:40
100-00

886 .Transactions.— Geology.

In 1868 a specimen, also consisting chiefly of sulphate of alumina, was
forwarded for identification by Mr. G. Richardson from Rancowers Island,
Manawatu.

Alum, Å Š + (Al, Ee) Š’ + 24 H.— The first mention of the occur-
rence of this mineral in New Zealand is by Dr. v. Hochstetter (New Zea-
land, 1863, Eng. ed., p. 408), who states that on Puai Island, in the
Rotomahana Lake, he found films of fibrous alum under cakes of siliceous
deposit.

Dr. Hector mentions its occurrence as a product of decomposition of
pyritous shale at Waikouaiti (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 35), and
(p. 421) he states that aluminous shale is generally associated with the
brown coal formation. An analysis of some shale that had undergone
natural decomposition, and was covered with an efflorescence of alum,
gave—

Sulphate of alumina.. ar ME E
= » protoxide of iron = 5°27
$3 » Sesquioxide of iron — .. traces
5 , lime ~ 1:31

hc 3, Podi SEM potash 5.1, 14:00

hlo: iraces
inb. in de D 88:8
Water and loss oe E s. DO PH

100:00
the insoluble matter being principally angular fragments of schist. He also
mentions (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 438) the occurrence of potash
alum in shale at Tokomairiro, and the Auckland Local Committee exhibited
specimens of alum from Rotomahana.

In 1866 Mr. T. R. Hacket collected some magnesian alum from D’Urville
Island, where it is found as delicate acicular crystals, of a pure white colour,
grouped in large botryoidal masses, the exterior surfaces of which are of a
yellowish colour from the presence of basic sulphate of iron. It has a sour
and slightly astringent taste, is very soluble in water and intumesces on the
application of a gentle heat. In the blowpipe flame after desiccation it is
infusible ; displays considerable incandescence and yields the reaction of
soda. Its composition is—

umina 3 s Ae EUN IE
Ferric oxide .. E x^ i IH
ime .. ee "50
Magnesia 5:46
Soda .. 5s = 2h 41
Sulphuric acid ih = is 84:40
— acid traces
Wat s 2 s- AES
Insoluble i in water $a SE ja 2-00 -

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 887

Non-Meratiic Minerats.—Class V.
Earths (Silica and Alumina).
SILICA.

Quartz, Bi.—The distribution of this mineral in New Zealand in one
form or the other is general.

Rock Crystal.—The purest form of quartz is represented in the collection
of the Colonial Museum by a clear pellucid specimen from Tamata, and
some beautiful little crystals from Kereru, Napier, which were forwarded on
the supposition that they were diamonds. These small rock crystals occur
in many localities in the North Island, being derived from the rhyolitic
rocks, which occupy a considerable area in the Taupo district ; and they
are again found in Canterbury, where they enter into the composition of
the quartz porphyries of Mt. Somers and the Clent Hills; they have
frequently been forwarded for examination from time to time on the sup-
position that they were diamonds. Some very beautiful specimens of rock
crystal were collected from the Cromwell Company’s Mine last year by Mr.
McKay, the crystals being sometimes three-quarters of an inch long and a
sixteenth of an inch in diameter, the ends being sometimes pyramidal,
sometimes hemihedral, and sometimes tetrahedral; they frequently inter-
penetrate one another, and two groups of crystals interpenetrate and pass
through very flat and perfectly crystallized rhombohedrons of calcite.
Some fine specimens from Milford Sound are also in the collection.

Amethyst Quartz.—Some very fine specimens from the Rakaia Gorge,
Canterbury, are in the collection of the Colonial Museum, and Dr. v. Haast
mentions its occurrence in amygdaloidal trap (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z, Ex., 1865,
p. 256) and in the melaphyres of Canterbury (Geol. Rep. 1878-74, p. 9).

Milky Quartz.—Dr. v. Haast (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 256)
mentions it in the granites of the West Coast, and it is of common occur-
rence throughout New Zealand.

Praseis mentioned by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p.
- 256) as small deposits” in quartzose porphyritic trachytes at the Gawler
Downs.

Jasper.—There is in the collection of the Colonial Museum a specimen
from Tinker's Gully, Thames, which is red but gritty, one from Hongikuri,
Auckland, also red but gritty, and another from Mahurangi, which is red,
with opaline and brown patches. Besides these Dr. Hector has mentioned
its occurrence at the Snares (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii, p. 177), in the
voleanie rócks of Moeraki and Otepopo, and the porphyritie rocks of
Dunedin Harbour (Jurors Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266 and 487), and at-
Coromandel and Whangaparawa (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 253) ; it
is mentioned by Dr. v. Haast from the Malvern Hills (Jurors' Rep. N.Z.

388 Transactions.— Geology.

Ex., 1865, p. 256), and as porcelain jasper from Petrifying Gully, Mount
Somers (Geol. Rep., 1873-74, pp. 9, 10) ; by Dr. v. Hochstetter in the tuffs
and conglomerates of Coromandel (New Zealand, 1863, Eng. ed., p. 96) ;
by Mr. J. C. Crawford, at Ruamahunga (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 845),
and by Prof. Liversidge at Clutha, and as green jasper at Moeraki (Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 496). He describes the specimen from Moeraki as
follows :—'* Variegated with reddish brown streaks ; a little chalcedony on
one surface. The green colour is mainly due to the presence of protoxide
of iron ; there is also manganese present in small quantity. On heating in
a closed tube it decrepitates slightly, blackens and gives off water haying an
alkaline reaction; there is a slight empyreumatie odour evolved." Mr.
Buchanan has also mentioned the occurrence of green jasper at the Awatere
River (Geol. Rep., 1866-67, p. 85), and Captain Hutton alludes to it near
Hongikuri on the Cape Colville Peninsula, where rounded blocks of diorite
are encased with a coating of red jasper (Geol. Rep., 1867, p. 8).

Lydian Stone.—A specimen of grey flinty slate from Whangarei is in
the collection of the Colonial Museum, and lydian stone is also mentioned by
Dr. v. Haast, at the Malvern Hills. (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 256.)

Chert and Quartzite are of very frequent occurrence in our metamorphic
rocks and silurian beds; they occur as thick beds in the Lower Devonian
formation, where they are fossiliferous ; are met with again in the Lower
Carboniferous and Upper Devonian series; and again in many of the
Lower Secondary and Jurassic rocks, where they sometimes occur as fossili-
ferous beds.

Flint occurs in chalk at Oamaru, in chalk marls at the Kaipara and Bay
of Islands, and as black and grey masses in Petrifying Gully, Mt. Somers,
where also iron flint of a red and brown colour is found. It is mentioned
by Dr. Hector in chalk on Campbell Island (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii.,
p. 178), and by Dr. v. Haast as filling cavities in the rocks of Canterbury
(Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 256), and in the limestone of Amuri Bluff,
(Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 88), and Prof. Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x.,
p. 495) mentions its occurrence at Tapanui, Otago, and Whangarei Heads,
Auckland.

Chalcedony.—This mineral has chiefly been found in geodes in the
melaphyres and quartz-porphyries of Canterbury, but the Specimens are
chiefly of an inferior class. They are green, grey, brown, and white, and
are sometimes arranged in parallel bands passing into agate or onyx. In
the collection of the Colonial Museum, there are specimens from Clent Hills,
Gawler Downs, Mt. Somers, and Tokatoka on the Wairoa River. It is
mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep, N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 437) in
the volcanic rocks of Moeraki and Otepopo; by Dr. v, Haast (Jurors’

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 389

Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 256) in mammillated and botryoidal forms in
amygdaloidal traps and quartzose trachytes, Canterbury; and by Dr. v.
. Hochstetter (New Zealand, 1868, Eng. ed., p. 96) in the tuffs and con-
glomerates of Coromandel; agates being mentioned from the same localities
and onyz by Dr. v. Haast from the Malvern Hills, Clent Hills, Mt. Somers,
eic. Prof. Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 494) mentions the
occurrence of chalcedony at Moeraki and Otepopo, and agate at Mt.
Charles, Otago.

Carnelian is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865,
pp. 266, 487) in the voleanic rocks at Moeraki and Otepopo, and the por-
phyritic rocks of Dunedin Harbour; by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, p. 256) in small geodes in the volcanic rocks of Canterbury; and by
Dr. v. Hochstetter (New Zealand, 1868, Eng. ed., p. 96) in the tuffs and
conglomerates of Coromandel ; and Professor Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. x., p. 495) describes two inferior specimens from Coromandel.

Plasma.—There are four specimens of this mineral in the collection of
the Colonial Museum from Mt. Somers and Gawler Downs. They are of a
pale to dark leek green and waxy lustre. It is also mentioned by Dr.
Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 266) in the volcanic rocks of
Moeraki and Otepopo; and by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865,
p. 256), filling fissures in tertiary quartzose trachyte at Gawler Downs.

Chrysoprase is mentioned by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865,
p. 256) filling cavities in amygdaloidal rocks in Canterbury.

Bloodstone.—' There is one inferior specimen in the collection of the
Colonial Museum from Clent Hills. It is of a deep green colour with small
red spots. Dr. v. Haast mentions its occurrence in small pieces at Snowy
Peak and Malvern Hills.

Quartz as Pseudomorphs of Calcite.—There is a specimen of quartz from
the Malvern Hills in the collection of the Colonial Museum forming hollow
pseudomorphs of rhombohedral erystals of calcite, some of the calcareous
crystals being still preserved, and Dr. Haast also mentions the occurrence
of a similar mineral at Rakaia Gorge and Clent Hills (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z.
Ex., 1865, p. 256.)

Quartz Sands.—Heavy deposits of quartz sand in various degrees of
purity occur associated with the lower beds of the cretaceo-tertiary forma-
tion at Mt. Somers, Limestone Bluff on the Ashburton River, Lake Heron
and Waipara, as mentioned by Dr. v. Haast (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 11; and
1873-74, p. 17.)

Tridymite, Si—Small hexagonal plates of tridymite occur in the trachy-
tic rocks of Lyttelton Harbour, and were first recognized by Professor
Ulrich in specimens collected by Dr. v. Haast.

890 Transactions.—Geology.

Opal, Si, H, or Si H*.— The more valuable varieties are not known in
New Zealand, but the inferior qualities are of common occurrence.

Hyalite is mentioned by Dr. v. Haast as occurring in small masses,
lining cavities in the voleanie rocks of Snowy Peak and the Malvern Hills
(Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p, 256), and again in a few localities in the
voleanie rocks of Banks Peninsula (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xi., p. 511), and
is also mentioned by Professor Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 496)
lining eavities in the vesicular grey trachytes of Bell Hill, Dunedin.

Common Opal and Semi-opal are mentioned by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors’
Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 256) as filling small cavities in the quartz por-
phyries of the Malvern Hills and Mt. Somers, and last year I obtained from
the drift of Owharoa a specimen which is of a pure milky-white colour.

Wood Opal (Silicified Wood) is very common where siliceous rocks are
decomposing as at Petrifying Gully, Mount Somers. It is mentioned by
Dr. v. Hochstetter (New Zealand 1868, Eng. ed., p. 96) in the tuffs and
conglomerates of Coromandel, and by Dr. Haast (Juror's Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, p. 256) from many localities in Canterbury.

Pitch Opal.—A specimen from Dunstan is described by Prof. Liversidge
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 496) as follows :—'* Brown, variegated, light
and dark shades. Hardness about 6. When heated in closed tube gives
off water, blackens, and emits empyreumatie odour; the condensed water
has an acid reaction, and on evaporation leaves a carbonaceous residue
which blackens on ignition; breaks with a well-marked conchoidal frac-
ture; contains iron.” There are two specimens of this mineral in the
collection of the Colonial Museum—one from the Harper Hills, and the
other from the Rakaia Gorge.

Opal-jasper.— There is in the collection of the Colonial Museum a speci-
men of opaline quartz with jasper, from the trachyte tufa of Portobello,
Otago, which forms a very pretty ornamental stone. The predominating
colours as described by Prof. Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 496)
are red-brown, blue-grey, and opal-white.

Siliceous Sinter.— Deposits of this class are found surrounding several of
the thermal springs, and have been well described by Dr. v. Hochstetter
(New Zealand, 1863, Eng. ed., pp. 398, 412). He says, in speaking of the
siliceous deposits of Orakeikorako: ‘The sediment of this, like all the
surrounding streams, is siliceous; the recent sediment is soft as gelatine,
gradually hardening into a triturable mass, sandy to the touch, and finally
forming, by the layers deposited one above the other, a solid mass of rock
of very variable description at different places both as to colour and struc-
ture. Here it is a radiated fibrous or stalky mass of light brown colour ;
there a chalcedony hard as steel, or a grey flint ; at other places the deposit

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 891

is white, with glossy conchoidal fracture like milk-opal, or with earthy
fracture like magnesite. At Te Tarata siliceous deposits in terraces cover
about three acres of land.

2 ALUMINA.

Corundum, Aj.—Dr. v. Haast mentions the occurrence of the variety
sapphire from the western slopes of the Southern Alps (Geol. Rep., 1870-
71, p. 24), and in August, 1871, Captain Hutton brought another specimen
from Collingwood, which is now in the Colonial Museum. It is described
in the Seventh Museum and Laboratory Report, p. 18, as follows :—"' A
rough sapphire, sent by a digger, who found it with alluvial gold at Colling-
wood, Nelson, is the first discovery of this precious stone in the colony.
The specimen, which weighs 996:9 grains, is in the form of a water-worn
pebble, remarkable on account of its deep blue colour on the fractured sur-
face, and its great weight; but it is so traversed by fissures as to be of no
value as a gem. Its specific gravity is 9:869."

Now-wETALLIO MiwERALs.—Class VI.
Silicates of magnesia and lime, hydrous and anhydrous.
Silicates and | Silicates of alumina, hydrous and anhydrous.
Aluminates. | Aluminates of magnesia and glucina.
Silicates of glucina, zirconia, thoria, and yttria.
AxnmypRoUs SinicarEs or Maenesia AND Lime.

Wollastonite, Ca Si.—8pecimens of a massive form of wollastonite were
collected from the Dun Mountain by the late Mr. E. H. Davis in 1871, and
are now in the collection of the Colonial Museum. They have been de-
scribed and analyzed by Mr. Skey, who reports (Col. Mus. & Lab. Rep. vi.,
p. 15) that the four specimens examined had the following composition :—

$ 2. 8, 4.
Silica 48°01 49°30 50°62 58°80
ime 46:20 45:01 44:88 24:60
Magnesia traces ‘80 traces 1:60
umina ys i 1:41 1:84 | 12-20
Iron oxide ica .. traces traces 1:64
Loss ae - 1 traces 1:40
Water .. 2 i ED 1:39 1:02 1:40

100-00 100-00 100-00 100-00

The iron oxide in Nos. 3 and 4 is the protoxide, and No. 4 contains traces

of chromium.

They are massive, confusedly erystaline, colour pure white, lustre
pearly inelining to vitreous on certain fractures, easily fusible to glassy
bead with no soda reaction. Easily decomposed by hydrochlorie acid with
the formation of gelatinous silica ; hardness 4 to 5. No. 4 is an impure

892 Transactions.— Geology.

wollastonite passing into scapolite by substitution of alumina for lime. It
is a green-coloured mineral, quite amorphous, and occurs coating one side
of a tough light green rock, probably jade.

Chrysolite (Olivine), (Mg, Fe)? Si.—The first mention of the occurrence of
this mineral in New Zealand is by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865,
pp. 266, 418, and 487), who states that it is of frequent occurrence in the
basaltic rocks of Saddle Hill and elsewhere, and also occurs in Milford
Sound. It is again mentioned by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, p. 257) as grains in the basaltic rocks of Banks Peninsula, and
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. i., p. 180) as large concretions in basaltic rocks
from the Chatham Islands, and (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 29) in the basalts
of the Hurunui and Mandamus districts. R. Daintree, Esq., F.G.S., refers
to its occurrence in dolerites from the Selwyn River, Snowy Peak Range,
Flagstaff Hill basin, and Hororata district, (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. vii., p.
458); Professor Liversidge also describes a specimen from Dunedin as
brown-coloured imbedded grains (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 497), and I
have noticed small grains of this mineral, green and brown in colour, in
many microscopic sections of basaltic and doleritic rocks from various
localities. :

Dunite.—'This mineral is a massive variety of olivine through which
grains of chromite are scattered. A specimen from the Dun Mountain,
Nelson, was first described by Dr. v. Hochstetter (New Zealand, 1863, Eng.
ed., p. 474) as follows :—* It consists of a very peculiar kind of rock, of a
yellowish-green colour when recently broken, but turning a rusty brown on
the surface when decomposing. The mass of the rock is olivine, containing
fine black grains of chromate of iron interspersed ; it is distinguished from
serpentine, for which it was formerly taken, especially by its greater hard-
ness and its crystalline structure. I have called it Dunite.” Analysis of
dunite by R. Reuter (Lab. of the Polyt. Inst. of Vienna) :—

Silica ..

Magnesia js =e PP

Protoxide of iron .. 9°40

Water .. : "7 Sp.gr... 3°30
100°15

It is again mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 411),
who adds to Dr. v. Hochstetter’s description, that it possesses a flaky
structure, conchoidal fracture and hardness of 6; and he also mentions its
occurrence at Milford Sound, where it passes into jade. He again alludes
to it (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., P. 977), stating that at the Dun Mountain
it appears at the surface as a large mass several miles in extent. It has
since been discovered at Jackson’s Bay, by Mr. D. Macfarlane, associated
with serpentinous rocks (Geol. Rep., 1876-77, p. 27).

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 398

Augite, È Si = (Ca, Mg, Fe) Si.—This mineral enters into the composi-
tion of all our basalts, dolerites, anamesites, trachydolerites, diabases, and
melaphyres. Isolated crystals are rare, but there is a specimen in the
collection of the Colonial Museum, of porphyritic diabase from Nelson, in
which dark-green monoclinic crystals of augite are well developed, some of
them being half an inch long. No macles are seen in this specimen.

It is mentioned by Dr. Hector in the basalts around Dunedin (Jurors’
Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 488), in basalt from the Snares, and in
dolerite from Antipodes Island (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 179), and in
the dolerites and basalts of the Auckland Islands (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii.,
p. 183); by Dr. v. Haast in trachydolerites and as fine twin crystals im-
bedded in agglomeratic tufa, Banks Peninsula (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, p. 257), in concretions in basaltic rocks of Chatham Islands (Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. i., p. 180), and in basalts of Banks Peninsula (Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. xi., p. 499); and by R. Daintree, Esq., F.G.S., in dolerite
from the Selwyn River, Snowy Peak Range, Hororata District, Flagstaff
Hill basin and Acheron section.

Asbestos.—The occurrence of this mineral at Milford Sound is men-
tioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 266), and the late
Mr. E. H. Davis records it from Dun Mountain (Geol. Rep., 1870-71,
p. 112). There are several specimens in the collection of the Colonial
Museum, but none of them possess that flexibility and readiness to separate
into fibres without which the mineral is of but little value. The best
sample was collected from Collingwood by Dr. Hector; it is of a pale green
colour and fibrous. It occurs associated with the mt there.

Tachylite, Al Si?-4-8 (Fe, Ca, Mg, Mn, Na, K) Si.—The occurrence of
this mineral on the sides of fissures in the volcanic rocks of Banks Penin-
sula, where trachytic dykes have intruded, is mentioned by Dr. v. Haast
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xi., p. 508).

Hornblende, È Si.—Is of very common occurrence in New Zealand as
a constituent of the syenites, trachytes and diorites which abound, and also
in certain hornblendic schists and gneiss which are met with in the north-
western part of the South Island, and again at the Bluff, Southland. It is
mentioned by Dr. v. Hochstetter (New Zealand, 1868, Eng. ed., p. 471) as
a blackish-green hornblende in the syenite of the boulder-bank, Nelson;
by Dr. Hector as veins in syenitic and older trap-rocks in Milford Sound
(Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 267, 488), in the trachyte of the Sugar
Loaves, Taranaki (Geol. Rep., 1866-67, p. 8), as a hornblende rock in the
Auckland Islands and Ruapuke (Trans. N. Z. Inst., vol. ii., pp. 188, 185),
and in diorite on Great Barrier Island (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 875) ;
by Dr. v. Haast, in basaltic and doleritic rocks at Banks Peninsula, Malvern

994 : Transactions, —G eology.

Hills, Timaru, etc., (Jurors Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257, and Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. xi.. p. 499), probably only in very small quantities as an
accessory mineral, or the rocks would necessarily become andesites, and as
large concretions in basaltic rocks of the Chatham Islands (Trans. N.Z.
Inst., vol. i., p. 180) ; by Mr. Buchanan, as fine specimens with serpentine
from the Awatere River (Geol. Rep., 1866-67, p. 85); by Mr. E. H. Davis,
at Dun Mountain (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 112); and by Prof. Liversidge,
at Lake McKerrow, West Coast, Kakanui Mountains, Dun Mountain, and
Dunedin (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 496), besides which there are some
fine specimens in the collection of the Colonial Museum from syenitic gneiss
of the Baton River, Nelson.

Tremolite.—S0me beautiful dendritic groups of tremolite, in quartzite,
from Kanieri, Hokitika, of a dark green colour, are in the collection of the
Colonial Museum, as well as some fine greenish-white radiating crystals
from Parapara, Collingwood, and some bright green radiating crystals from
the same locality. The occurrence of the mineral in Milford Sound is also
mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 267, 438).

Actinolite.—The oecurrence of this mineral in New Zealand is noted by
Dr. v. Haast in metamorphie schists of the West Coast (Jurors' Rep. N.Z.
Ex., 1865, p. 257); by Mr. Buchanan in the Awatere River (Geol. Rep.,
1866-67, p. 85); and by myself as radiating fan-shaped crystals in the
river-beds of the West Coast south of Mt. Cook, where they are much
decomposed (Geol. Rep., 1874—76, p. 73).

Anthophyllite—Specimens of this mineral have been collected from the
Dun Mountain from time to time, the first specimens having been brought
by Mr. E. H. Davis in 1871. It occurs in a massive laminated form of a
leek-green colour, with a pearly lustre and a faint bronze hue on the
cleavage planes. l

Nephrite, È Si.—The occurrence of this mineral, commonly known as
** Maori greenstone,” is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, pp. 266, 412, 437) * from Milford Sound, and also as a single rolled
fragment, which had probably been carried there, from Silverstream,
Dunedin; by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors' Rep, N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257) as rolled
pieces on the beach of the West Coast; and by the late Mr. E. H. Davi
` (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 112) as white nephrite from Dun Mountain. The
only locality where it has been found in siti is at Milford Sound, where it

* The first notice of this and the other Otago minerals is to be found in Dr. Hector's
reports on the geology of Otago, published in the Provincial Government Gazette for
1862-64, but these being now difficult of access, the reference (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865)
has been adopted throughout this paper, as in that publication Dr. Hector included a list

of all minerals which had been noted in his reports up to that date.

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 395

occurs as veins traversing serpentine and hornblende schist, one variety
being speckled with chromic iron. It is found as boulders, sometimes of
great size, in the auriferous wash of a few localities on the West Coast, such
as the Kumara diggings, on the banks of the Teremakau River, and the
Greenstone diggings near Lake Brunner. Two analyses of this mineral,
quoted by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 418) give the follow-
ing composition : —

Silica is » s Hager UB 56°00
Protoxide of iron, with traces "

; 12:43

manganese and chromium | 11:18
Alumina .. ee 25 a 1:42

ime id ee s es 9:00 9:94

Magnesia .. s T 4 9185 21:96

Soda d. |a ké .. traces traces

Water of constitution .. oe 97 97

96°25 100-00

Diallage, (Ca, Mg, Fe) Si.—The first mention of this mineral in New
Zealand is by Dr. Hector (Jurors Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 488) as
occurring in diorites on the West Coast, and during his trip round the West
Coast Sounds in 1868, he-collected specimens in gabbro from Hokuri Creek,
Martin's Bay, Lake MeKerrow, and the head of Kakapo Lake; he again
mentions it (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 877) as dykes in the Dun Moun-
tain. It is mentioned by Dr. v. Haast as occurring in gabbro in the Mt.
Torlesse Range and Upper Rakaia (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257) ;
by Mr. J. C. Crawford in reefs traversing mesozoic limestones at Waike-
kino (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 851); by Mr. E. H. Davis, at the Dun
Mountain (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 112); and again by Prof. Liversidge in
his description of the minerals in the Otago Museum (Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. x., p. 496), from Lake McKerrow and Dun Mountain. There is a
specimen in the collection of the Colonial Museum, from Kakapo Lake, ‘of a
dark-green colour and metallic lustre, which is not well marked, corre-
sponding with the specimen described by Prof, Liversidge from Lake
McKerrow.

Hypersthene, (Mg, Fe) Si.—This mineral is mentioned by Dr. Hector in
diorite rocks on the West Coast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 438),
and was collected by him from Warp Point, Kaduku River, in 1863. It is
again mentioned by Dr. v. Haast in hypersthenite, Malvern Hills (Jurors’ .
Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257); by Mr. E. H. Davis at the Dun Mountain
(Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 112) ; and by Prof. Liversidge as occurring in the
collection of the Otago Museum from Warp Point, Kaduku River (Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 497). *

396 Transactions.—Geology.

It has been collected from Red Hill, Collingwood, by Dr. Hector (Col.
Mus. & Lab. Rep., xiii., p. 35).

Bronzite, Mg (Fe) Si.—The occurrence of this mineral in diorite rocks
of the West Coast is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, pp. 266, 438), and by Mr. E. H. Davis at the Dun Mountain (Geol.
Rep. 1870-71, p. 112). A specimen from the Dun Mountain in the collec-
tion of the Colonial Museum consists of crystals of a brownish-green colour
imbedded in a network of veins of picrosmine.

Hyprous SrurcarEs or Macnesta anp Lime.

Meerschaum, 2 Mg? Sis + 8 H.— The occurrence of this mineral at the
Dun Mountain is mentioned (Col. Mus. & Lab. Rep., vi., p. 16), the speci-
men having been collected by the late Mr. E. H. Davis. “Its colour was
pure white, lustre feeble, opaque, structure amorpnous; to the touch it has
that soft smoothness peculiar to minerals of this class; hardness 2 to 8;
easily decomposed by hydrochlorie acid. It oecurs in contact with massive
white quartz, enclosing columnar detached crystals of a dark green colour,
probably hypersthene.” Its composition is—

Silica a $a z: = i >> DB ID
Lime Li ex ge ji aa Peo oe
Alumina .. Bs es v. cis re PBD
Iron oxides rae HS v. is .. traces
Magnesia 2 He Se F .. 20°36
Water of constitution .. ie n as 1017
100:00

Dermatin, (Mg, Fe) Si + 2 H.— This mineral is mentioned by Mr. E.
H. Davis (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 112) as occurring in thin faces with
smooth polished surfaces at the Dun Mountain.

Tale, Mg? Sit + H.—The occurrence of this mineral is mentioned by
Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 438) in quartz from the West
Coast Sounds; and again by Mr. D. Macfarlane (Geol. Rep., 1876-77, p.
27) at Jackson's Bay. "There are specimens in the collection of the Colonial
Museum from Collingwood and Jackson's Bay, both being of a pale green
colour. It is somewhat widely distributed on the West Coast of the South
Island, being frequently found associated with the crystalline rocks of that
district.

Steatite is mentioned by Dr. Hector at Milford Sound (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z.
Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 437), and it occurs in considerable quantities at Col-
lingwood in a massive form and of a grey pink and green colour; some
specimens are foliated. Its position is shown on the geological map of
Collingwoo published by Dr. Hector (Geol. Rep., 1878-74, p. iv.)

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand, 897

Serpentine, Mg! $i? + 2 H.—This mineral is somewhat widely dis-
tributed in New Zealand, occupying as a rule the junction line or there-
abouts between the Lower Carboniferous and Upper Devonian rocks, but it
is also found associated with nephrite at Milford Sound. Dr. Hector says,
(Jurors Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 412) :—“ This mineral occurs in New
Zealand in two forms—Common Serpentine, that forms extensive rock-masses
characteristic of the mineral ground in various parts of the South Island
in the provinces of both Nelson and Otago; and Noble Serpentine, which
occurs in thin veins associated with the jade or greenstone of the Maoris,
by whom it is distinguished by the name of Tangiwai."

The principal development of the common serpentine is in Nelson,
where what is known as the mineral belt may be traced down D'Urville
Island through the Dun Mountain to Aniseed Valley, an isolated patch
occurring again at Red Hill. It is alluded to by several observers, such as
Dr. v. Hochstetter, Dr. Hector, Mr. E. H. Davis, Mr. A. McKay, and myself,
in reports made from time to time on various parts of the district, and is
described by Mr. E. H. Davis (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 111) thus :—'* Dun
Mountain serpentine as a rule is of a poor variety, generally a dark green,
almost black colour, appearing lighter by transmitted light : translucent at
the edges and rather brittle."

It is mentioned by Mr. J. C. Crawford as occurring in small quantities
in the palwozoic rocks of Wellington (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. i., p. 4), and
again at Ruamahunga (Trans. N.Z. Inst. vol. ii., p. 845) ; by Dr. v. Haast
as veins in the Mt. Cook range and some other localities in the Southern
Alps (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257); by Mr. J. Buchanan in the
Awatere River, Marlborough (Geol. Rep., 1866-67, p. 85) and by Mr. D.
Macfarlane at Jackson's Bay (Geol. Rep., 1876-77, p. 27). Specimens have
also been forwarded to the Colonial Museum from Island Bay, Wellington,
by Mr. W. F. Barraud; from Southland (Windly Creek) by Captain
Hutton; from Auckland by Mr. J. B. Gillies ; from Pelorus Sound by Mr.
Duncan ; and from the Dart River by the Hon. Captain Fraser.

Noble serpentine, as before mentioned, occurs at Milford Sound, and is
described by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 412) as follows :—
«Tt occurs as boulders of various sizes, and generally much water-worn.
Some of the smaller pieces when cut and polished are very attractive on
account of their beautiful deep sea-green colour, their translucency, their
purity, and remarkable closeness of grain. This mineral is somewhat soft,
and, breaking readily, is capable of being worked into any shape with the
greatest ease, and for ornamental work generally is well adapted. Its
general charaeters are as follow: Colour, dull green and mottled black
lustre, slightly resinous ; fracture, splintery ; streak, dirty white; hardness

898 Transactions.—G eology.

4:5; sp. gr. 2:592. Is completely decomposed by hydrochloric acid. In blow-
pipe flame infusible, turns faint buff colour, no distinct soda reaction, but
sd reaction of manganese with the proper fluxes."

ANALYSIS.
2, 8

Silica.. re. i e .. 40:20 41:20 45:91
Protoxide of iron .. d ae 12-10 1:67
Alumina... es traces traces 5°63
Manganese .. s T 3. » 5 traces
Chromium .. mn oe oe , ”

x ea vs s 33-20 34:02 35:07
Water of constitution vs v. 190 1244 . 12:67

8-20 100-06

This is alluded to by Prof. Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 497)
as marmolite. E

There is also a specimen in the collection of the Colonial Museum, from
Jackson's Bay, which is of a grass-green colour, translucent and laminated.

Antigorite.—' The occurrence of this mineral at the Dun Mountain is
mentioned by the late Mr. E. H. Davis (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 112).

Hectorite oceurs at the Dun Mountain, Nelson (for description see below,
Art. xlviii.).

Picrolite, a coarsely fibrous variety, of dark dirty green colour, occurs at
the Dun Mountain.

Chrysotile occurs as thin veins of a silky texture and pale green colour
traversing the dark green serpentine of the Dun Mountain.

Picrosmine, 2 Mg Si + H.—A massive sectile variety of this mineral, of
a greenish-grey colour, occurs associated with chromite at the Dun Moun-
tain ; it is also found as a network of veins, in which crystals of bronzite
occur, in the sume district.

Schiller Spar, Mg (Fe, Ca), Si (M, Cs DA + H.— The occurrence of
this mineral with pyrites on the West Coast is mentioned by Dr. Hector
(Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 266).

Chlorite, 9 À Si + K? A} + 8 H, occurs as a constituent of the ehlorite
schists, which are found in many localities between Otago and Nelson on
the West Coast side of the South Island. It is mentioned by Dr. Hector
(Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 497) in the schist of the West Coast,
and also as an amorphous form in the vesicular basalts of Otago Heads and
elsewhere; by Dr. v. Haast in lamine in the metamorphic schists of
the West Coast, (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257); by Mr. Skey, at
Tararu Creek, Thames (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 88); by myself in chlorite
schists at the Fox Glacier, Westland (Geol. Rep., 1874-76, p. 78); and by
Professor Liversidge, from ed Creek, — Lake (Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. x., p. 497).

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 899

s.. s.

in iida traps associated with felsite porphyries in Canterbury, is
mentioned by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257).

Apophyllite, 8 (Oa Si? + 2H) + KF, is mentioned by Dr. v. Haast
(Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 267) occurring in amygdaloids at Ran-
gitata, and ichthyophthalmite in felsite porphyries at Turnagain Point,
Rangitata.

Stilbite, Aj Si? + Ca Si? + 6 H, is mentioned as occurring at Turn-
again Point, Rangitata, by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p.
257). It also occurs at Tokatoka on the Wairoa River, Auckland, as radi-
ating pearly crystals in a trachytic rock which forms Mts. Maungarahu and
Tokatoka, and it is again found in a similar rock which occurs at Puke-
korero, a mourftain lying between the Kaiwaka arm of Kaipara Harbour
and Mangawhai. Prof. Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 500) also
alludes to its occurrence at Dunedin in amygdaloidal basalts as follows :—
* In the cavities of these specimens are minute detached crystals of one of
the zeolites. The form appears to be that of a rhombic prism capped with
the pyramid; this is a combination often assumed by stilbite, and in addi-
tion the little crystals possess a very high lustre, not unlike that of stilbite;
moreover, they behave like that mineral before the blowpipe, hence they
probably belong to the same species.

Prehnite, Aj Si + 2 Ca Si + H.— This mineral is mentioned by Dr. -
Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266 and 487) as occurring in
the trap rocks of Moeraki and Otepopo, and R. Daintree, Esq., F.G.S.
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. vii., p. 458), in speaking of a granite rock from the
Snowy Peak Range, Canterbury, says:—‘ There is a yellowish mineral
with a fibrous radial structure seen both in the specimen and the section.
It is evidently a secondary formation, filling spaces between the constituents.
It is probably prehnite.

Natrolite, ‘Aj S8 + Na Si + 2 H.—The occurrence of this mineral
in vesicular basalts near Dunedin is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep.
N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 267 and 438), and in the volcanic rocks of Banks
Peninsula, by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257). It is
also mentioned in the old catalogues of the Otago Museum as specimens
from. Oamaru in trachyte, from Mount Livingstone and from Look-out
Point. There are numerous specimens of this mineral in the collection of
the Colonial Museum, in cavities in the basalts from Dunedin. They are
arranged in beautiful little tufts of fine acicular crystals, sometimes alone,
and sometimes on chabasite; in other specimens they are massive but
mammillated, and in others they are composed of short rhombic prisms with
pyramidal ends, but these also occur in tuft-like groups. There is also a

400 Transactions.—QG eoloqy.

speeimen from Whakahara, on the Wairoa River, Auckland, where it occurs
in a vein running through certain tufaceous beds in the Whakahara Saddle,
between Maungarahu and Tokatoka. The crystals are long slender rhombic
prisms, oP with pyramidal ends P.

Chabasite, A} SP + Ca (Na, K) Si + 6 H, is mentioned by Dr.
Hector in vesicular basalts near Dunedin (Jurors Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865,
p. 267), and by Dr. v. Haast in the trachyte of Banks Peninsula (Jurors’
Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257; there is also in the Catalogue of the Otago
Museum a mention of a specimen from Helenburn. The specimens in
the collection of the Colonial Museum are all from the first-named locality,
and they consist of small rhombohedral crystals in cavities in the basaltic
rocks. B.B. it deflagrates slightly and fuses to a pora enamel; colour
brownish-white, no soda reaction visible.

Gmelinite, A, Šis + Na (Ca, K) Si + 6H, is mentioned by Dr.
Hector in vesicular basalts near Dunedin (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865,
p. 267). Specimens from this locality in the collection of the Colonial
Museum are pure white, small hexagonal pyramids with OP ends. B.B.
gives faint soda reaction only.

SILICATES OF ALUMINA, HYDROUS AND ANHYDROUS,

Kaolin, Aj S? + 2 H, is mentioned by Dr. Hector at the Manuherikia
Plains and Arrow River (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 267, 488), and
at the Whau, Auckland (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 85); and I have
mentioned its occurrence at Mt. Somers, Canterbury (Geol. Rep., 1876-77,
p. 6), where it is formed by the decomposition of felsite porphyries. Speci-
mens from drift at Collingwood have also been forwarded to the Museum.

Clay.—All the varieties of clay are found in the colony, but, for a de-
tailed description of these with their analyses, I must refer the reader to
the ** Manual of the Mineral Resources of New Zealand," by Dr. Hector,
in course of publication. A very fine sample of pipeclay occurs at
Hakateramea, Canterbury.

Bole occurs as nests in the doleritic rocks passed through in the Lyttel-
ton tunnel, and is associated with crystals of magnetite. Its specific
gravity is 2:089, and = as follows :—

Sili € am

ca. 44-78
Alumina 15:66
YOD 16:87
Manganese *60
Lime .. 2:02
Magnesia 5:02
Potash E is EP i 2°69
Water of constitution x ze theese

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 401

Halloysite, A, Si + 4 H.—The occurrence of this mineral in decom-
posing basalts around Dunedin is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep.
N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 438), and a specimen from the Water of Leith is de-
scribed by Professor Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 499) as
follows :—* An opaque white earthy substance, soft and soapy; associated
with it is a little black halloysite ; when immersed in water it gives off air-
bubbles rapidly, accompanied by a singing sound; falls to pieces and
becomes translucent on the thin edges; breaks with a eonchoidal fracture ;
adheres strongly to the tongue; yields to the thumb-nail, and affords a
shining streak; possesses an earthy smell." A sample of an impure form
from Scinde Island, Napier, where it occurs in considerable quantities (Col.
Mus. and Lab. Rep., vii., p. 18), was forwarded to the Museum in 1872,
and had the following composition :—

Silica .. ma v TA zc be ae
Sesquioxide of iron .. 2. $5 5:82
umina P ap: e. ss 0 E04
Lime .. x Ys 74 ae 2:02
Magnesia "pm ve s cig 2°53
Water .. ii 23 P nr 4°81
Alkalies and loss .. as Fi 2-26 E
100-00

the high proportion of silica being due to the presence of grains of free
quartz, which constitute the principal impurity. A specimen from the Bay
of Islands was forwarded by Mr. J. Williamson in 1874, and is of a
yellowish-brown colour, and very fine grain ; three specimens from the
Drury and Hunua Ranges were forwarded by the Hon. H. Chamberlin in
1875, and a specimen collected from Whangaroa Harboar, by Mr. A.
McKay, during the same year.

Fuller's Earth.—Specimens from Great Barrier Island and the Hot
Springs, were exhibited at the Dunedin Exhibition of 1805, by the
Auckland local committee, and are mentioned (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, p. 253).

Palagonite, (Al, Ee) Si? 4- 8 (Ca, Mg, Na) Si + 10 H.—The occurrence
of this mineral as angular fragments in palagonite tufas is mentioned by Dr.
v. Haast (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257), at Harper Hills, near the
Belwyn, and at Two Brothers, Ashburton, as also another variety changing
insensibly into a pitch opal, enclosing leaves and stalks silicified, in the same
localities. A specimen from Taipo Hill, Otago, was forwarded in 1868 by
Mr. C. Teschmaker, where it occurs as a large seam 60 feet thick, running
in the direction of a limestone quarry. Its characters, as described by Mr.
Skey, are—massive ; colour, black ; hardness, 4:5; somewhat friable E

402 Transactions.— Geology.

intersected by numerous small white veins. Readily decomposed by H.
Cl. at a temperature of 212° Fah.; lost 18 per cent. water, but as it is
very probable this is in greater part or altogether constitutional along with
that requiring a higher temperature for its expulsion, the whole of the
water present in the stone is entered in the appended analysis under one
head :—

Silica .. cs s E .... 88:82
Alumina xe is sa vi 25:17
Oxides of iron >š ee 2x = ee
Lime .. t : 3:65
Magnesia 8:27
Alkalies 2-03
Water .. Du at ss y 22-76
Carbonaceous matter A .. traces

100-00

Schrétterite, Ag Si + 8 H.—Professor Liversidge (Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. x., p. 500) mentions a mineral from the Malvern Hills, Canterbury,
which is probably sehrótterite. His description is as follows :—** In rounded
wax-like masses, filling the cavities of an amygdaloidal trachyte (?) rock, and
has a mammillated incrustation upon its surface ; green, grey, and white ;
hardness about 8:5; streak, white; rather tough; breaks into more or
less conchoidal flakes ; translucent; waxy lustre. Before the blowpipe it
becomes white and opaque and much harder, intumesces slightly and tinges
the flame green ; affords deep blue when ignited with cobalt nitrate ; does
not gelatinize with hydrochloric acid, but granular silica is thrown down :
gives off much water when heated in a closed tube.’

Pimelite, 9 A] Si + 8 Mg Si + 10 H.— The occurrence of this mineral
filling cavities in amygdaloidal rocks, at Malvern Hills, Clent Hills, ete., is
mentioned by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257).

Idocrase (Vesuvianite), 8 (Ca, Mg)? Si+ 2 ‘Al Bi ?.— This mineral occurs
as dirty green, fluted, prismatic crystals, in quartz associated with the
crystalline rocks of Dusky Sound; specimens having been forwarded by

Mr. W. Docherty. The larger crystals have a resinous lustre and the
smaller ones, which are of a brighter green, are more pellucid.

Epidote, 2 (Ad, Ee) Si * + 8 Ca Si. —The occurrence of this mineral in
gneiss granite and granulite of the West Coast is mentioned by Dr. Hector
(Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 266) and by Dr. v. Haast in the diorites of
Mt. Torlesse range (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257) and in the
melaphyres of the Mt. Somers district (Geol. Rep., 1878-74, p. 9). A
massive form from Wairarapa, Wellington, of a greenish-grey colour, is
also in the collection of the Colonial Museum, Before the blowpipe it

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 408

fuses easily, and with intumescence to a colourless transparent bead.
Easily decomposed by hydrochloric acid, with separation of gelatinous
silica,

ANALYSIS,

Silica 44-71
Hon... 14:66
Alumina 11:47
Lime .. 22:93
Magnesia ; E 2:18
Water of constitution A 4:10

100:00

Kyanite (Disthene), 4} Si.—This mineral is mentioned in the Catalogue
of the Colonial Museum (p. 119) from Westland. The specimen is of &
beautiful cobalt blue colour, and associated with quartz. The crystals are
not very distinct.

Chiastolite.—Crystals of this mineral, of a dirty-grey colour, imbedded
in elay slate, from Slate River, Collingwood, are in the collection of the
Colonial Museum.
basalt is mentioned (Col. Mus. and Lab. Rep., x., p. 48) from Castle Point,
Napier, having been collected by Mr. A. McKay.

Scapolite, A1? Si? + (Ca, Na) Si.—The occurrence of this mineral in a
massive form atthe Dun Mountain is mentioned by Mr. E. H. Davis (Geol.
Rep., 1870-71, p. 112), and an impure form of the same mineral was
forwarded from the Maitai Valley, by the Nelson Museum, in 1868. The
specimens collected by Mr. E. H. Davis were analyzed at the Colonial
Laboratory, with the following results ;—

Silica $a ps .. 48:63 48:29 43:06
Lime ex .. 2589 26:59 24:84

umina .. 20:70 20-47 11:47
Iron sesquioxides, with .

d manganese .. J traces traces 7°24
Magnesia i "85 9-06
Water e. ss AUD 2:53 3:42
Loss Ys ss ny 1:27 1:41

100-00 100:00 100:00

Nos. 1 and 2 are white minerals, with rare mottlings and strie of a
dark red colour; they are dull and opaque, but in thin sections translucent ;
easily fusible in the blowpipe, with intumescence to transparent beads,
giving faint reaction of soda. No. 9 has a general similarity to the others,
but is uncoloured, and fuses to a yellow-coloured bead in the blowpipe

404 Transactions.—Geology.

flame (Col. Mus. and Lab. Rep., vi., p. 16). Specimens have also been
i unde from the Buller River by Dr. Hector (Col. Mus. and Lab. Rep.,
ii., p. 26), and from the Wairau River, Nelson, by Mr. A. McKay (Col.
Ms and Lab. Rep., xiij. +» P. 35).

Garnets, R3. Si? + R Si, are of very common occurrence in New
Zealand, associated with the crystalline rocks of the West Coast, and also
with the quartz porphyries and pitchstones of Canterbury ; they are also
frequently found in the auriferous washes of various localities, numerous
specimens having been forwarded by diggers who have mistaken them for
tinstone. They are mentioned by Dr. v. Hochstetter in mica schist at
Collingwood, and in the gold-wash of the Takaka Valley (New Zealand,
1868, Eng. ed., pp. 108, 107); by Dr. Hector, (manganese variety), in gneiss
granite aud quartzite of the West Coast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865 pp.
266, 437), in the Kakanui River, as lime-iron garnets (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z.
Ex., 1865, p. 437), in the gold-wash of Stewart Island (Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. ii., p. 185), and in the gold-wash of the South (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol.
iL, p. 971); by Dr. v. Haast, as almandine in the quartz porphyries and
pitchstones of the Malvern Hills and Mt. Somers (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, p. 257, and Geol. Rep., 1873-74, p. 9); by R. Daintree, Esq., F.G.8.,
in trachytic rocks and pitchstones of Snowy Peak Range (Trans., N.Z. Inst.,
. Vol. vii, p. 459, and by myself in gneiss and quartzose porphyry
(granulite) at Resolution Island. Besides these garnets have been forwarded
from Nelson by Mr. C. Broad, from Karaka Creek, Thames, by Mr. Davis,
from Brighton, Wanganui, by Mr. Duigan, from Anatoki, by Dr. Hector,
and from Mount Rangitoto, Westland, by Mr. E. Steward. There are, in
the collection of the Colonial Museum, specimens of almandine, of a pinkish
red colour, in granulite, from Dusky Sound ; of fine garnet sand, from the
West Coast of Nelson, and of iron garnets in schist from Collingwood, in
gneiss from Dusky Sound, and also in a quartz vein from the same locality,
and as a garnet-rock from Otago. The prevailing crystalline form is the
rhombic dodecahedron, but the icositetrahedron is also of frequent occur-
rence in the speeimens from Dusky Sound.

Muscovite, 8 “Al Si + K Sis , is of very frequent occurrence in New
Zealand as a constituent of the mica schist, gneiss, and granite of the West
Coast. Some fine plates occur at Charleston, and also in Mitre Peak, Mil-
ford Sound. Its occurrence is mentioned by Dr. Hector in the schists and
gneiss of the West Coast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 437), and
in a dyke granite on Great Barrier Island (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p.
975); in the granites and schists of the West Coast, by Dr. v. Haast
(Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257; and as brown mica in a trachytic
rock and silvery mica in a granitie rock at Snowy Peak Range, by R.

Cox.— On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 405

Daintree, Esq., F.G.S. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. vii, p. 458), and is again
alluded to by Prof. Liversidge, from Dusky Bay and Charleston. (Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. x., p. 497)

Lepidolite.—The occurrence of this mineral is mentioned by Dr. Hector
in the gneiss of the West Coast and in the marble of Thompson Sound
(Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 487).

Biotite, A] Si + (Mg, K, Fe)? Si, is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors’
Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 437) as occurring on the West Coast, and
there are specimens in the collection of the Colonial Museum from Milford
Sound and Doubtful Inlet. In the last locality it occurs as a black-green
mica rock with numerous minute crystals of zircon.

Rubellane is mentioned by Dr. v. Haast as occurring in the volcanic
rocks of Banks Peninsula (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257).

Lepidomelane, C Al Ee) B + (Fe, K) Si.—This mineral is mentioned by
Dr. Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 437) in the schists and
gneiss of the West Coast, and there are specimens in the collection of the
Colonial Museum from Milford Sound, where it occurs in thin hexagonal
plates of a blackish-green colour, bronze by reflected light in certain posi-
tions ; streak, dirty green. Thin lamine slightly flexible, rather brittle.
Before the blowpipe becomes bronze- yellow, and does not fuse.

Margarite, Af Si + (Ca, Na, Mg) Si + H, is mentioned by Dr. Hector
(Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 437) in the schists and gneiss of the
West Coast, and by Dr. v. Haast from the same localities (Jurors’ Rep.
N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257). There is a small specimen in the collection of the
Colonial Museum from Milford Sound of a pearl-grey colour.

Chrome Mica.—This mineral is a chrome-magnesian mica, occurring in
flat tabular plates of a green colour, and belongs to the hexagonal system. It
is taleose in appearance and feels soapy to the touch, but Mr. Skey's analysis
precludes its falling into the tale group, and it must therefore be considered
as a chrome-magnesian miea, the percentage of water in which is somewhat
high. A somewhat similar mineral from Schwartzenstein, analyzed by
Schafhautl, is mentioned in Dana's System of Mineralogy, but it contains

more silica and less alumina than this specimen.
Schwartzenstein. Dead-horse Gully.
47°68 9°25

Silica 3
Alumina.. aa i 15°15 22°12
Chromic oxide .. 2 5:90 1:56
Ferric oxide . Sk 5°72 18°69
Manganous oxide ay 1:05 E
Magnesie oxide. . 11:58 10-60
Sodic oxide z si ded 113
Potassic oxide .. m 7.27

Water .. es s 2°86 4°06
dimé. i$ ja — 2:18

406 Transactions. — Geology.

It was obtained from Dead-horse Gully, Lake Wakatipu, by Mr. McKay,
who states that it occurs on the strike of the Moke Creek copper lode. A
similar mineral has been forwarded by Mr. W. Docherty from Dusky Sound
where it occurs in gneiss,

Orthoclase, A Si? + K SiS, occurs as a constituent of the granites,
syenites, gneiss, trachytes and rhyolites of New Zealand. It is mentioned
by Dr. Hector as occurring in all the schists and crystalline rocks of the
West Coast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 437), in granite from
the Auckland Islands, and in granite and hornblende rocks from Ruapuke
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., pp. 188, 185), in dyke granite at Great Barrier
Island (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii, p. 375), and as sanidine in the trachyte
of the Sugar Loaves, Taranaki (Geol. Rep., 1866-67, p. 8); by Dr. v.
Hochstetter as sanidine in the rhyolitic tufas of Lake Taupo, and flesh-
coloured felspar in the syenite of the Boulder Bank, Nelson (New Zealand,
Eng. ed., pp. 885, 471) ; by Dr. v. Haast in the granite and other crystal-
line rocks of the West Coast, and as sanidine in the trachytes and trachy-
dolerites of Banks Peninsula (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257, and
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xi., p. 504) ; and by R. Daintree, Esq., F.G.S., in
dolerite of the Hororata district and Acheron section ; in trachytie rocks at
Mt. Misery and Snowy Peak Range and also in a granitic rock and
pitchstone at Snowy Peak Range (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. vii., p.458). The
specimens in the collection of the Colonial Museum are a pink variety in
granite from Dusky Sound, and a yellowish white specimen in a granitic
dyke from Great Barrier Island.

Albite, Al Sis -- Na Si’, is mentioned by Dr. Hector in the diorites of
the West Coast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 266, 487); by Dr. v.
Haast in dioritie porphyries of the River Wilkes and Makarora Ranges
(Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257); by Mr. E. H. Davis at the Dun
Mountain (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 112); and by Prof. Liversidge from
George Sound (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. X., p. 498). There is a white
massive form, with chlorite, from Maori Point, Shotover, in the collection
of the Colonial Museum.

Labradorite, A Si? + (Ca, Na) Si, is mentioned by Dr. Hector in
trachydolerites from Flagstaff Hill (Jurors Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 487) ;
and by Dr. v. Haast in lava streams at Banks Peninsula (Jurors' Rep.
N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257), and in the basalts and as large erystals in the
dolerites of Banks Peninsula (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xi., p. 499). There
is a specimen in the collection of the Colonial Museum from Purahanui,
Otago, of a dirty brown colour, showing play of colours on cleavage planes,
and another, of a grey colour, in dolerite from Mt. Charles, Otago.

Saussurite is mentioned by Dr. v. Haast in gabbro from Mt. Torlesse
Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257). :

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 407

Oligoclase, 2 A} Si ° + (Na, Ca)? Si?, is mentioned by Dr. v. Haast iu
quartz porphyries of Mt. Misery and Malvern Hills (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex.,
1865, p. 257), and R. Daintree, Esq., F.G.S. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. vii.,
p. 458), mentions the occurrence of a plagioclase felspar, which is probably
oligoclase, in granite from Snowy Peak Range.

Obsidian is mentioned, by Dr. v. Hochstetter, with rhyolites in the
Taupo district (New Zealand, Eng. ed., p. 407); by Dr. v. Haast, on the
sides of trachytie dykes (selbands) in Banks Peninsula (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z.
Ex., 1865, p. 257, and Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xi., p. 504); and by Mr.
J. A. Pond, in the voleanie rock from Mr. Firth's well near Mt. Eden,
Auckland (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. vii., p. 406). Its distribution in the
North Island is widespead in the voleanic regions which occupy the central
and north-east portions of the island; but, so far as I am aware, no solid
flóes have been discovered, and the mineral has only been found in isolated
blocks. It was formerly largely employed by the Maoris for the manufac-
ture of weapons and implements. There are several specimens in the
collection of the Colonial Museum from Taupo and White Island.

Pumice.—Is found throughout the voleanic region of the central portion
of the North Island whence it is brought down to the sea by rivers, and
distributed along the coast by the action of the tides and currents. It is
mentioned by Dr. v. Hochstetter (New Zealand, Eng. ed., p. 43) as
occurring in plateaux round Lake Taupo, 2,000 feet above the sea and
he states (p. 884) that Mr. Grace's house is built of it. It is mentioned
(Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 85, 253) from the beach near Napier,
where it is found in considerable quantities, brought down by the rivers
from the north and also from Waikato, and Mr. J. C. Crawford (Trans.
N.Z. Inst, vol. vi, p. 856) states that it occurs in large quantities at
Tokano and (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. viii., p. 877) that pumice floats down
the Wanganui River in such quantities that it would be easy for a ship,
anchored in the river, to put out nets and so load the ship. Around the
voleanie group of Ruapehu and Tongariro there are immense areas covered
with pumice, and at Kereru, Napier, and many other localities on the east
eoast of the North Island, there are extensive deposits of compact white
pumice-sand, which are mentioned by Mr. McKay (Geol. Rep., 1876-77,
p. 81).

Pitchstone.— The only district in New Zealand where this mineral occurs
is between Mt. Somers and Snowy Peak, where it is associated with quartz
porphyries of which it appears to be the vitreous form, a complete series repre-
senting the change from a fluid pitchstone, through various stages, to a
quartz porphyry with felsitic base and small crystals of quartz and garnet
in which no fluxion structure is visible. It is of all colours, from grey to

408 Transactions. — Geology.

brown and red, and occurs in considerable quantities at some places. It is
mentioned by Dr. v. Haast (Jurors' Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257, and Geol.
Rep., 1873-74, p. 9) associated with the quariz porphyries of Mount Somers
and Snowy Peak,

ALUMINATES or MAGNESIA AND GLUCINA.

Spinel, Mg -Al.—The occurrence of rubies with garnet and topaz in the
alluvium of Waipori, Otago, is mentioned by Dr. Hector (Jurors' Rep. N.Z.
Ex., 1865, p. 416). This mineral is also mentioned from Manawatu,
Wellington (Col. Mus. and Lab. Rep., v., p. 18) as rhombie dodecahedrons,
and nearly opaque. They were not analyzed, and so are very probably
garnets.

SILICATES OF GuLUCINA, ZIRCONIA, THORIA, AND Yrrria.

Zircon; Zr, Si.—The occurrence of this mineral is mentioned by Dr.
Hector (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, pp. 417, 438), who says ** erystals
of zircon were exhibited, in the Museum of the Geological Survey, from
Timbril's Gully," and (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ii., p. 971) with platinum
and gold in the wash of the south ; and by Dr. v. Haast from the western
slopes of the Southern Alps (Geol. Rep., 1870-71, p. 24). In the collection
of the Colonial Museum there is a specimen of a biotite rock from Doubtful
Inlet, Otago, in which there are numerous minute tetragonal prisms with
pyramidal ends of a bright red colour, transparent, which are probably
zircons.

Topaz, 5 A] Si + (A F? + Si F2).—Is mentioned by Dr. Hector at
Chatto Creek, Arrow River, aud Waipori (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865,
pp. 265, 438) ; and (p. 416) he says, “in collections from the Otago Gold-
fields' department were some uncut topazes as large as pigeons' eggs, and
of a pure white colour. Several smaller topazes of various eolours have
lately eome into the possession of the Geological Survey of Otago from the
neighbourhood of Waipori, where they are found in the alluvium along with
rubies, garnets," ete.

Emerald, A] Si? + 8 Gl Si.— Specimens of this mineral have been for-
warded from Dusky Sound by Mr. W. Docherty, of which Mr. Skey
says:—'' This is a somewhat rare mineral collecied by Mr. William
Docherty, from a vein in the vicinity of Dusky Sound. When tested,
it was found to be the mineral beryl, the distinguishing feature of which is
the presence therein of the rare metal glucinum (beryllum.) Usually, this
is to the extent of 12 to 15 per cent. in specimens of this kind. The
mineral is of a full rich green colour, which it owes to the presence of
sesquioxide of chrome. It occurs at Dusky Bay, in a pyrrhotiniferous
quartz, forming little nests of confusedly crystalline masses having a
tendency to assume a tabular form,”

Cox.—On the Mineralogy of New Zealand. 409

I have since examined these specimens, and find the following sections
of crystals, which confirm Mr. Skey's determination :—

The hardness of the mineral is about 7, and it occurs in the more
quartzoze portions of a syenitic gneiss, associated with garnets, pyrrhotine
and chrome mica, as other accessory minerals. | ;

Tourmaline, n R Si + R? Si, is mentioned by Dr. Hector in the granito
and gneiss of the West Coast (Jurors’ Rep. N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 266) ; by
Dr. v. Haast, in granite, at Mosquito Hill on the West Coast (Jurors’ Rep.
N.Z. Ex., 1865, p. 257), and by myself in micaceous and hornblende
schists at Resolution Island (Geol. Rep., 1874-76, p. 31). There are some
very fine specimens of schorl in chlorite schist, from Collingwood, in the
collection of the Colonial Museum, arranged as long, black, striated prisms
in broken strings which radiate from a centre ; they vary from a sixteenth
of an inch to a quarter of an inch in diameter. Some very beautiful little
acicular crystals in quartz, from Bedstead Gully, Collingwood, are also in
the collection; they are of a deep black colour, and red by transmitted light.
A blackish green variety also occurs in the granite of Tata Island, N elson.

Arr, XLVIIL.—On a new Mineral belonging to the Serpentine Group.
By S. Hersert Cox, F.C.S., F.G.S., Assistant Geologist & Inspector of Mines.
(Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 21st October, 1882.)

Hectorite-—This mineral is described (Col. Mus. and Lab. Rep. xv.) as
` an altered form of augite, but is more nearly allied to the hydrous silicate of
the Serpentine Group. As, however, it does not correspond in composition
with any described mineral, I have given it the name of Hectorite.

Its composition, as determined xnl . Skey, is—

Lime og 1:99
Magnesia .. ^ a ca $a 18:94
Water eed a id à vd v" CIS

410 Transactions. —Geology.

Description.—Rhombie, in radiating groups, which separate in thin
flexible lamine. Hardness 2 to 2:5; colour, whitish green to dark green,
weathering to a bronze hue and pearly lustre. B.B. infusible, but becomes
white; odour, bitter argillaceous when breathed upon. Allied to picros-
mine and antigorite. It is from the Dun Mountain, where it occurs with
the serpentine rocks. It was collected by the late Mr. E. H. Davis.

Art. XLIX.— Deseriptions of some new T. ertiary Shells from Wanganui.
By Professor F. W. Hurrton.
(Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, Tth September, 1882.]
A snort time ago a collection of over a hundred species of Mollusea from
the Wanganui bed was submitted to me for determination by Mr. $8. H.
Drew, of Wanganui, and in it I found the following forms which appear to
be undescribed :—
Trophon expansus, sp. nov.

Shell ovate ; spire moderate, acute: whorls five or six, spirally grooved,
the grooves narrower than the ribs, about 26 grooves on the body-whorl,
crossed by undulating lamine of growth worn smooth. Aperture ovate,
wide, slightly angled behind ; outer lip expanded ; columella rounded, with
a small posterior canal: anterior canal very short and recurved.

Length, ‘77 inch; breadth, :4 inch. Length of spire, :8 ; of aperture,
*85 ; of canal, *12 inch.

This is one of the purpuroid Trophons, but with a rounded columella ;
it is so like the figure of Purpura patens, H. and J., that I should have con-
sidered it the same, but that the authors state that P. patens has the colu-
mella very flat.

Cominella drewi, sp. nov.

Shell ovate, spire short : whorls six, spirally lirate, about 22 lire on the
body-whorl ; the spire-whorls finely longitudinally plicate. Aperture ovate,
the posterior canal well marked: columella obliquely truncated; anterior
canal well defined.

Length, *78 inch ; breadth, -45 inch.

This species is distinguished from all our other species of Cominella,
except C. ordinalis, Hutton, by being spirally lirate, and from this species
it is separated by its well-marked anterior eanals, which makes it inter-
mediate between Cominella and Euthria.

Hurron.—On the Silt Deposit at Lyttelton. 411

Odostomia sherriffi, sp. nov.

Shell subulate, tapering: whorls fifteen, smooth, flattened and polished,
the suture deep. Aperture ovate; peritreme not continuous; columella
with one strong plait.

Length, +55 inch ; breadth, :17 inch.

Named after Mr. G. Sherriff, of Wanganui.

Trochita inflata, sp. nov.

Shell subglobose; whorls two and a half rounded; the last inflated,
with four or five distant, narrow, spiral ribs erossed obliquely by lines of
growth: apex lateral. Aperture ovate, the lamina concave.

Height:4 inch. Length of aperture °88 ; breadth *72.

This species has externally the appearance of a Natica, but the gurface
is not polished.

Anthora conica, sp. nov.

Shell conical, high; whorls seven, slightly convex, with fine spiral
moniliform ribs, about eight on the penultimate whorl; suture deep; base
of the last whorl spirally striated with moniliform stris, the angle rounded.
Axial cavity deep, smooth, conical ; columella with a slight posterior fold.

Height :84 inch; breadth, ‘84 inch.

This species has the smooth axial cavity of 4. tiarata, but it is larger,
higher, the granulations finer, and the basal angle much more rounded.

Norz.—In addition to these new species there was in the collection a
specimen of what I take to be Siphonaria fuscozonata, Angas (P.Z.8., 1865,
p. 56), which appears to be the same as Fusus minutisquamosus, Reeve.

Art. L.— Note on the Silt Deposit at Lyttelton, By Prof. F. W. Hutton.
(Read before, the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th April, 1882.)

Ix cutting back the hill on the west side of Lyttelton Harbour to make room

for the dock, an excellent section has been exposed of the silt deposit and

the rocks underlying it. An uneven surface of voleanic rocks is covered by

the silt, which is distinctly stratified, and dips at an angle of 8 degrees to

the north-east, that is towards the harbour. In 1878 the cutting behind the

La
\ SA EN

7 EN
LN P : cm, A ee
me Ya AT K AA "

Fig. 1. «, silt deposit ; b, volcanic rocks.

412 Transactions.—-Geology.

railway station also showed that the silt was stratified, but this section is
now obliterated by weathering, and I have thought it important to éall the
attention of geologists to the section behind the dock while it is still fresh ;
for no doubt it will soon become obliterated like the one behind the railway
station.

The origin of this silt deposit is of considerable interest, as it is im-
portant evidence in discussing the question of the latest oscillations of level
in New Zealand. Dr. von Haast, in his Report on the Geology of Canter-
bury and Westland (1879), p. 367, calls it ** The Loéss Formation,” com-
pares it with the loéss deposits of China described by Baron von Richthofen,
and says that ‘‘ the general character and position of the principal loéss (or
loam) beds in this province prove clearly that they have been formed by the
modus operandi pointed out by Von Richthofen.” There is, however, one
difference which he mentions, ** and that is the absence in the Canterbury
beds of the peeuliar small marly nodules so common on the Rhine, the
Danube, and in China."

The modus operandi in question is the following: The fine particles of
earth carried down the slopes by the rain are partly retained by the grass
growing on the slopes, and the dust blown across the land by the wind is
also retained by the grass, the roots of which also decay and assist in raising
the ground ;—so that the formation is a mass of grass covered with fine
earth and sand brought by the wind and the rain, and has, of course, an
entirely subaérial origin. It is characterized by being unstratified, and by
having a “ peculiar vertical capillary texture," caused by the decay of the
roots of the grass.

I am afraid that the well-marked stratification of the base of the Lyttel-
ton silt deposit can hardly be reconciled with this method of formation,
and there are several other difficulties which cannot, I think, be explained
on the theory of a sub-aérial origin.

In the first place the deposit is widely distributed x rests upon beds
of very different mineral composition. According to Dr. von Haast it is
found at the foot of Mount Grey and on the Moeraki Downs, where it lies
upon tertiary argillaceous and caleareous sandstones; at the Malvern Hills,
where it rests upon secondary sandstones and slates. At the southern end
of the Canterbury Plains it occurs from the Orari to Timaru, where it is
found on tertiary sedimentary and volcanic rocks ; and in some places it
lies on the shingle of the Canterbury Plains. South of Timaru it can be
traced beyond the Waihao, and in the valley of the Waitaki south of
Elephant Hill. From my own observations I know that it is largely
developed at Oamaru, where the base is also stratified, and that it extends
as far south as Moeraki Peninsula. It is difficult to understand how so

Hurron.—-On the Silt Deposit at Lyttelton. 418

widely extended a deposit, resting on such different rocks, could be formed
in the way suggested by Dr. von Haast; and it is also difficult to under-
stand why, on this hypothesis, the deposit should be found only on the
coast near the mouths of the great rivers from the Waimakariri to the
Waitaki, and not elsewhere.

In the second place the limit in height of the deposit must be noticed.
In the “ Transactions of the New Zealand Institute,” vol. vi., 1878, p. 423,
Dr. v. Haast says that on Banks Peninsula it extends to a height of 800
feet above the sea; and in his Report on the Geology of Canterbury he says
that at Timaru it reaches to near the summit of Mt. Horrible, which is
1,272 feet high. No other data can be obtained at present, and the
difficulty here is to explain why, on the subaérial hypothesis, its height on
Banks Peninsula should be limited to 800 feet, notwithstanding that grass
grows, rain falls, and the wind blows at much greater altitudes.

In the third place the silt deposit is not confined to the slopes. At
Oamaru it covers the very highest points of Oamaru Cape, as may be seen in
fig. 7, page 55, of my report already quoted ; and in many parts of Banks
Peninsula it is better developed on the ridges than in the valleys, as the
accompanying sketch of the cliffs between Little Akaloa and Mackintosh
Bay will show (fig. 2) ; so that the action of rain in its formation must be
eliminated.

Little Sandy’s Mackintosh
loa. Head. Bay.
[74
AE AEE DS
WE - ff S CA pan AN
ber Se T ^A
AMIGA USE DARIO SONS

Fig. 2, a, silt deposit ; b, volcanic rocks.

The last point to be noticed is the fossils eontained in the deposit.
Usually it is quite unfossiliferous, but Dr. von Haast states that moa bones
and land shells have been found in it somewhere on Banks Peninsula, but
no definite locality is named. The occurrence of land shells is remarkable
considering how rare they are now in New Zealand, and that they are
almost entirely confined to the bush. I have never heard of any land shells
having been found on grass land except in crevices of limestone, or under
blocks of the same rock; and there is no limestone on Banks Peninsula,
while, according to Dr. von Haast's hypothesis, the formation accumulated
on open grass land.

At Oamaru marine shells of still living species are found in the lower
part of the deposit up to a height of 60 feet above the sea. A list of the
species will be found at page 70 of my *' Report on the Geology of Otago,"
1875.

414 Transactions. —Geoloqy. ~

Moa bones are also found in the deposit at Oamaru in the position
figured on page 71 of the report just named. Dr. von Haast also says, in
his Report on the Timaru District (1865), that this silt deposit is underlaid
by fine clay or gravel, sloping up from the sea to a height of 686 feet, and
containing recent marine shells near the sea; (see also Report on the Can-
terbury Plains, 1864, p. 8). The difficulty here is to explain the presence
of marine shells at Timaru and at Oamaru, in the latter place in beds of
gravel distinctly interbedded with the silt.

All these facts are explained on the hypothesis that this silt deposit is
due to the fine mud brought down by the great rivers and deposited on the
bottom of the sea when the land stood some 1,000 feet or so lower than it
does at present. Two other difficulties, however, now present themselves.
First, the absence of marine fossils in the upper part of the deposit ; and,
secondly, the absence of sea-cliffs at high levels in Banks Peninsula. Both
these are cases of negative evidence and of no great weight. Many un-
doubted marine formations are devoid of fossils, and in our case this may
be due to the rapid deposition of the silt, or to the unfavourable nature of
the sea-bottom for marine Mollusca. The moa bones, of course, offer no
difficulty ; they are the remains of birds floated down the large rivers.
With regard to the absence of sea-cliffs on Banks Peninsula—which, how-
ever, cannot yet be said to be certainly established—we must remember
that sea-cliffs are formed only when the land is stationary, and that, if the
movements of depression and elevation were continuous, no sea-cliffs would
be formed, or only such small ones as would be easily obliterated.

It appears to me, therefore, that the evidence in favour of the marine
origin of this deposit preponderates enormously over the evidence in favour
of its subaérial origin.

Arr. LI.—O» the Formation of the Quartz Pebbles of the Southland Plains.
By . HaurrTox,
[Read before the Southland Institute, 9th May, 1882. ] :
Tue great abundance of white quartz pebbles about Invercargill, and all
over the seaward portion of the Southland Plains, is quite a feature of its
geology. To strangers visiting the district, the first question that suggests
itself is, where has all that quartz come from ?

The usual hypothesis entertained is, that great mountain masses have
been washed down by the action of the sea, or by the great annual rainfall,
and that the quartz reefs or dykes in these mountains, being harder than
the adjoining strata, have withstood the action of the water, and appear as

Hamrton.—On Formation of Quartz Pebbles of Southland Plains. 415

water-worn pebbles in our diluvium. On closer examination, however, it is
found that this hypothesis cannot be the true one. In all the mountains
which surround the plains in question, such as Longwood, the Takitimos,
the Hokonuis, and the mountains to the east of Wyndham, quartz veins are
of rare occurrence, and form a quite insignificant part of the whole. It is
also seen that the detritus or gravel formed at the base of these ranges is
of quite a different character to that under our notice. The gravel of the
beds of the Oreti and Mataura formed from these mountains is, for the
most part, blue in colour and composed of very hard sandstone or slate.

The upper plains of Southland, such as the Waimea, Mararoa, Otapiri,
and Lora Plains, are composed of gravel of this kind, while the lower plains
near thé sea-level are composed of heavy beds of milk-white quartz of the
kind we are speaking of; and it is further found by the bores that have
been made, that these beds alternate with heavy beds of clay and seams of
lignite to the depth of more than 200 feet. These beds of quartz could not,
‘therefore, have been deposited from the mountains behind our plains on the
landward side.

Similar difficulties stand in the way, if we suppose them to have been
derived from the seaward side. The syenite of the Bluff hill contains
plenty of quartz, but only as a component of a rock as hard as quartz itself;
and which water wears into round balls remarkable for their great elasticity
and hardness.

The Stewart Island granites could not account for the deposition of
these beds anything more easily ; nor the sandstones of Ruapuke, or the
Greenhills.

The only remaining possible supposition is, that there were mountains
of quartz in siti, which were degraded on the spot, and left these beds to
mark the place where they stood. This is so unlikely that it can hardly be
entertained, as mountains of this kind occur nowhere else in the neighbour-
hood, and even if such had been the case here, the great hardness of such
mountains must have resisted the denuding forces as much as the sand-
stones and the granites in their neighbourhood. No vestige or evidence of
such mountains is anywhere seen, while the beds of clay and lignite would
have to be otherwise accounted for.

However much geologists may object to it, the true theory of the forma-
tion of these pebbles seems to be, that they are silicified wood ; and the more
they are examined, the more convincing does the proof become that these
beds represent, in one condition, the remains of ancient forests, just as the
coal beds represent the same thing in another condition. On examining
these pebbles closely, it is seen that, in almost every case, the appearance
of wood structure can be detected. In some cases it is quite perfect ; the

416 Transactions.— Geology.

annual growth-rings, the medullary rays, and the vascular tissue being
easily seen. Their crystallization is quite peculiar, differing entirely from
reef-quartz in being vesicular, or something like what snow is to ice ; and
much softer than rock-quartz, so that in many cases they can be scratched
with a knife. They are all flat-shaped, or knot-like ; just as if they had
been originally pieces of bark, or knees, or resinous knots, which had
resisted the action of ordinary putrefaction long enough to become com-
pletely silicified.

Specimens are found showing the different stages of the process, from
lignite to perfect quartz. The small set accompanying this paper may be
referred to and described. No. 1, from the Hokonuis, in conglomerate, is
unmistakable wood, evidently a root of black pine (Podocarpus spicata) or
kowhai (Sophora tetraptera). It is very hard, rings like clinkstone on being
struck, and is dark blue in colour, evidently from the carbon not being quite
oxidized out. In this respect it is exactly like a clay pipe when insuffi-
ciently burnt, part of the carbon of the nicotine remaining in the form of
soot to stain the pipeclay blue. In every respect this specimen is perfect
stone, giving sparks with steel, and with a specific gravity equal to quartz.
Its perfect woody structure and charcoal colour alone betray its origin. In
time the blue colour would no doubt have given place to white or grey, when
the last vestige of its carbon had been oxidized to CO, No. 2 is from the
top of the coal at the Nightcaps, and shows the wood first changed to lignite,
on the under side, while the upper, or that exposed to the atmosphere,
is becoming white, hard, and quartz-like, with a burnt appearance. No.
9 from the same locality shows this burnt appearance to such a degree
that one would conclude on looking at it that it had been through the
fire. Such, however, could not have been the case as it was detached
from the solid seam by the writer. .

These specimens show that carbon gets away from wood remains in all
probability as CO, by slow combustion at ordinary temperature ; and when
silica is supplied in the same proportion by highly silicated water, the
condition has in all probability been attained for the preservation of the
structure, after every other trace of its original has disappeared.

Had the water absorbed by the decaying timber been unable to supply
the silica in the proper proportion to replace the carbon as it oxidized,
caverns in the quartz would probably have been formed, or a vesicular
structure, if more nearly equal to the demand,—just what is often observed
in these specimens. If the supply of silica was in exact proportion to the
departing carbon, perfect opal would be the result; while if from increase
of temperature from any cause, fermentation and putrefaction set in, the
carbon would get away so rapidly that no silicification could take place,

Hawrpros.— On. Formation of Quartz Pebbles of Southland Plains. 417

and no remains whatever would be left to tell the story of the kings of the
forest as we see them embalmed in these specimens in their mummy-cases
of milk-white quartz.

From this point of view our plant and forest remains are disposed, of i in
nature in three different ways, viz. :—

1. They rot and mix with the soil, where the carbon slowly oxidizes in
the earth. This is proved by experiment, The air of the soil is found to
contain far more carbon dioxide than the atmosphere, and thus the CO, of
the soil is far greatest during the summer months, when the temperature is
high. Pettenkoffer (Watt's Chem. Dic. 8, Sup., p. 183) found that the
quantity of CO, in the air of the soil inereases very gradually from the
greatest depth examined by him—about fourteen feet—upwards to the
surface, and that during August and September, at Munich, it was five
times greater than it was in January. This can only be from the gradual
oxidizing of the woody matter of the soil—at least the presumption is very
strong that it is so, although some are of opinion that it may be obtained
from some of the lowest forms of animal life.

2. The remains of plants and trees may oxidize so gradually that, in a
silicious soil where they absorb silicious water, they may be silicified, and may
thus form vast gravel beds of quartz, or of nodules of sandstone composed
of quartz, lime, magnesia, potash, etc., in combination, according as the trees
or the vegetation were rich in these. In this way our lignite beds may
pass by oxidation into sandstones or slate or marl, according as the original
vegetation was rich in silica, alumina, or lime, and according as the water
absorbed by it was rich in these elements.

3. Or these remains may—by being excluded from the atmosphere by
accident, or where deposited in great thickness—form beds and seams of
coal which may resist for a long time the oxidizing influence of the air.
Coal seams are almost always found to have been protected from the air
and from silicious water by dense beds of fireclay above and below, im-
pervious to water and air and other elements inducing change. These
deposits depending only on rare and accidental conditions will, therefore, be
the exception, and will be the least common way in which the carbon of
these remains is disposed of.

These considerations lead us to suspect that vegetation may have had
more to do with the formation of many of onr sandstone rocks than is
generally supposed. Many things strengthen such a supposition, such as
the ash and plant beds so frequently met with, the eminently concretionary
character of many, almost all of them, and the strange absence of fossil
remains from many of our sandstones. The red and blue slates of our

418 Transactions.—Geology.

Maitai formation, for instance, are not generally so metamorphosed as to
have destroyed the fossil remains which were almost sure to have occurred
had these beds been laid down by the agency of water.

The remaining specimens numbered 4, 8, 9, 10 still exhibit the structure
of wood, but are completely converted into quartz, with a specific gravity
of 2°6 to 2'8, and having grains of magnetic black sand, or thin lamine of

. mica here and there between the growth-rings of the original wood, and in
the caverns of the structure. These specimens may be picked up in thou-
sands in our streets and in our gravel pits and cuttings, indeed scarcely a
piece of quartz can be picked up which does not show woody structure.
No. 5 is silicified wood resembling chert where the woody fibre is quite
distinctly seen. No. 18 has woody fibre very fine and dense, but with true
veins of crystalline quartz transverse to the fibre, just as if the wood in the
lignite stage had, in shrinking, cracked and admitted the silicious water to
deposit, amidst the chemical changes going on, true crystalline quartz.

The water-worn condition of these pebbles must have resulted from a
submergence, probably very slight, of the plains for some time. Indeed the
lignite beds alternating with beds of clay and quartz gravel prove conclu-
sively that this was the case, and that such alternations of level must have
taken place, a great many times, during probably long periods, since we
meet with thin seams of lignite, alternating with clay and gravel in the most
natural way, for more than 200 feet in the bores that have been put down
in the neighbourhood of Invercargill. These plains, then, on which we live
and move to-day, but slightly elevated above the tide, have been so (only
sometimes just as much below tide-mark as they are now above) for long
periods, during whieh immense forests grew, decayed, and became quartz
gravel, while for correspondingly long periods the tide washed over them,
covering up with elay the deposits of timber to make lignite of them, and
polishing the pebbles which had passed into a more advanced stage of
change through the oxidizing of the carbon of these vegetable remains.

This natural oxidizing of the carbon of the vegetable world at ordinary
temperatures, or at temperatures considerably elevated under the surface,
is probably a process which has not been comprehended in all its magnitude
and importance. The small amount of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere
(only about 3 in 10,000) has probably a misleading effect, leading us to con-
clude that the process must be very insignificant when the product is so
small,

When we consider, however, that all the growing forests of the world,
nay, the entire vegetable kingdom, derives its carbon principally from the
carbon dioxide of the atmosphere, it will be comprehended what an enor-
mous supply will be wanted. It will want little less than the oxidizing of

Poxp.— On the Occurrence of Platinum in Quartz Lodes. 419

all the vegetable remains of the world to supply the demand, if the vege-
table growth is to go on, and the forests are to maintain their extent and
height. In this way the carbon is just the current capital of the vegetable
kingdom ; the carbon dioxide in the atmosphere is the daily balance in the
bank, which, like the reserve in the Bank of England, is found to be con-
stantly changing; while the coal deposits are what corresponds to dead
capital, which man is doing a service to nature in digging up and oxidizing
so that it may enter afresh into the currency of the vegetable kingdom. No
doubt part of this carbon circulates through the animal kingdom as well,
but it can hardly be supposed that all the carbon used up in vegetation
could be supplied by the animal kingdom alone. It is much more probable
that the great vegetable kingdom is completely balanced as to the demand
and supply of its carbon, without the aid of the animal kingdom at all, and
that the latter is merely a kind of parasite on the former.

The vast masses of carbonate of lime in the limestones of our marine
deposits is another instance of dead capital, but there can be no doubt that
the carbon gets away in this case too, and that the lime goes into combina-
tion with silica, ete., forming silicates, sulphates, etc., of lime, and that
the limestone rocks slowly change into sandstones of various kinds. In
this way the carbon of our planet seems only an instrument used in its
architecture, being always withdrawn to be used over again, but not
entering into its composition permanently.

Art, LIT.—On the Occurrence of Platinum in Quartz Lodes at the Thames Gold-
fields. By J. A. Pour.
[Read before the Auckland Institute, 23rd October, 1882.]

Some months ago, while the shaft in the Queen of Beauty Gold-mining
Company was being deepened from the 540 to the 600 feet level, a quartz
vein was cut which descended nearly vertical, and finding this to be impreg-
nated with massive pyrites, I decided to assay portions to prove as to its
gold-bearing character. The first assay of 200 grains yielded bullion -021,
which, on parting in nitric acid, still retained its silvery lustre and appear-
ance, showing that some other metal than gold was present, and this led
me to continue the further examination of this vein. Making assays of the
different portions of the stone, I obtained various values, the highest being
‘776 grs. of bullion from 400 grs. of ore, which, after parting, was reduced
to +126 grs., or equal to 10 ozs. to the ton.

Placing the various beads together, I proceeded to isolate the metal,
obtaining silver, gold, platinum, and iridium. My examination has only
been a qualitative one as yet, as the breaking of a flask containing the whole

420 Transactions. — Geology.

of my solution resulted in the loss of an unknown amount ; and hence the
absence of exact data. The assays made from this leader varied consider-
ably, the lowest being at the rate of 1 oz. 5 dwts. 18 grs. to 10 oz. 6 dwts.,
showing that it was very irregularly present in the stone. When the pecu-
liar characteristics of its presence are found it will be possible to isolate
sufficient of the group to show the quantity of the other members of the
platinum group which accompany it.

In the continuation of this investigation I have found this metal present
in the large reef, both at the 540 feet and 600 feet levels, by assay, but in
very much smaller proportions, and have washed several packets of tailings
from the battery, the result of the crushing of this reef, and obtained the
metal in the shape of minute grains accompanying the escaped gold. These
grains viewed under the microscope are generally rounded, but a great
many take the octahedral shape, some being beautifully perfect crystals.
As it is intended to commence sinking immediately to the 670 feet level, I
‘shall have ample opportunity of continuing my examination of this subject
with a view to finding whether it is possible to note its presence in the
stone by any visible peculiarity. :

The rarity of this metal being found in siti may be gathered from Ure,
who remarks of a sample of ore containing platinum from Guadalcanal in
Spain, “ This would be the only example of platinum existing in a rock
and in a vein.” Since then, however, Edison in America and Roscoe and
Schorlemmer have shown that it exists more largely than is generally
presumed, and I think it is highly probable that if it was looked for syste-
matically at the Thames, it would result in its being found much more
widely distributed in the network of reefs and leaders than is generally
supposed.

IV.—MISCELLANEOUS.

Arr LIII.—Owr Earliest Settlers. By R. C. Barstow.

[Read before the Auckland Institute, 30th November, 1882.)
I must commence by giving a definition of the word “settlers.” I do not
mean ** colonists ” thereby, because at the time of which I am about to
speak, the notion of forming a colony in New Zealand,—(by colony, I
understand a body of people transplanted from the parent state, but re-
maining in more or less subjection to it),—had not entered into men’s
minds; nor do I yet mean the first white people who came by chance to
be dwellers in these islands, for these were, with one exception, runaway
convicts from New South Wales and deserters from ships,—the former
seeking to regain their liberty, the latter either disgusted at their treatment
on board ship, or perchance beguiled from their duty by the blandishments
of Maori maidens. To these classes may be added a few notorious mis-
creants whom masters of vessels, for their own safety, had put on shore.
But the people of whom I am about to speak, were those who came here
deliberately with the intention of remaining for years or for life. Their
last survivor has but recently passed away.

These islands were first made generally known to Europe owing to
Tasman’s having anchored off the southern one so long ago as the year
1642. The hostility of the numerous inhabitants deterred him from
attempting to land, but we owe to this visit the name which our country
still retains, * New Zealand." We have no record of its having been again
visited until Cook in 1769 reached its shores from Tahiti; but from this,
and his two subsequent voyages hither, can be traced every successive step
which has led to making New Zealand what we now see it to be. Through
Cook became known its extent, populousness, fertility of its land, the
excellence of its harbours, whilst upon the other hand the natives acquired
pigs and potatoes, at the same time becoming acquainted with the uses of
iron and firearms. We shall see presently the consequences of these so
diverse subjects.

The accounts of Captain Cook’s voyages led to two schemes of very
different characters,—the one being the formation of a penal settlement at
Port Jackson in 1788 by Captain Phillip with some 750 convicts ; the other,
the despatch by the London Missionary Society of a body of missionaries in
1796 to Tahiti, in the ship “ Duff ;” of this party a Mr. and Mrs. Henry

499 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

were still living when I was at Tahiti in 1844. Each of these expeditions
had an influence upon our own land: Sydney, by the influx of settlers and
convicts, rapidly became populous ; ere long vessels were built there, and
trading or exploring voyages undertaken. Those colonists were early
stimulated to engage in the whaling trade, which London merchants,
aroused by the narratives of Wallis, Carteret, and Cook, by the beginning
of this century were pushing in the southern hemisphere (French priva-
teers having rendered cruising in the north too hazardous); and both
English and colonial whale-ships soon began to resort to New Zealand for
wood and water, pork and potatoes, these latter already abundant from
Cook’s introduction of them. A life of adventure and excitement was
congenial to Maori temperament ; they shipped for a cruise, usually with a
proviso that their discharge should take place at the port of departure, a
stipulation too often disregarded when its execution was inconvenient to the
master. Indeed, a New South Wales Governor (Macquarie) found it neces-
sary to issue a proclamation against kidnapping New Zealanders and
making them serve as sailors against their will. In these modes some
Maoris found their way both to London and Sydney ; whilst to this nearer
port others went in trading vessels as passengers, being intent upon pro-
curing axes and iron tools, but more especially covetous of the posses-
sion of firearms, whose deadly effects they had seen in all their early
communications with the whites. Cook, a fairly humane man, had
shot seven in his first week in New Zealand; and three years later
Marion du Fresne, in retaliation for the slaughter of some of his crew,
attacked a pa at the Bay of Islands and shot a large number of its
inhabitants.

Many years back I tried to find out when the northern natives first
became possessed of guns, and put the question to an aged chief of Ngati-
wai hapu—the same people who had come into collision with Marion.
He had not heard of any guns being captured when the Frenchmen were
killed at Manawaora, but told me that he had helped to get the first gun
that he knew of their possessing. He said that a party of sailors had
landed some casks to get water, and, as it was cold, had made a fire to
warm themselves by whilst the water was running by a spout into the
casks. One of the crew walked up and down with a musket, as a sentinel,
showing that amicable relations with the islanders could not be trusted to,
but as no Maoris were visible he rested his gun against the steep bank of
the gully, walked to the fire and, warming his hands, chatted to his com-
rades. Three young natives had, however, been watching the movements
of the sailors, and marking the opportunity, one of them crept from his

Barstow.—Our Earliest Settlers. 498

concealment in the scrub, and, unobserved, possessed himself of the prize,
which the three then hurried away with. For some time subsequently a
warrior of the hapu always carried this piece in front of his war party as an
* intimidator" to the enemy, though the mode of using it was quite un-
known to them.

This must have happened prior to the destruction of the ship ‘‘ Boyd,”
as the northern natives acquired then a considerable number of firearms,
and had already learned their use, but must have been long after Captain
Furneaux's boat's crew was cut off. Several of his party were armed.
The northern natives might not have even heard of that event, as owing
to the incessant hostilities prevailing amongst the people news would not
reach far, and that tragedy happened on the South Island.

As far as I know, a Whangarei native, named Moehanga, was the first
Maori who reached England, whither he was taken by a Mr. Savage in 1805.
Moehanga was there looked upon as a great curiosity, and was presented
to George III. ; many useful articles were given him, and the Government
sent him back to Sydney, whence he was forwarded to the Bay of Islands.
Although Moehanga had a well tattooed face, he was a man of no import-
ance: he was therefore soon bereft by his superiors in rank of the goods
and tools with which he had been supplied, and incurred besides the
too common misfortune of travellers, of being pointed out as a man
who told such marvellous stories that he was deemed to be porangi, or
insane.

To Sydney—Port Jackson as it was then generally called—Maoris had
found their way much earlier. Captain King took two chiefs over in
1798, and a year or so later Te Pahi, chief of Rangihoua, a pa near the
north head of the Bay of Islands, with several of his sons, went thither.
As Te Pahi was favourably spoken of by the masters of whale ships and
traders, he was made a good deal of by the Governor. An eager desire for
cultivating trade in flax, timber for spars, salt pork, or any other return
cargo for convict ships, existed, and it was hoped that by his means com-
merce of that kind might be developed. Te Pahi and family were con-
veyed back in a government vessel. Mr. Marsden, the Colonial Chaplain,
had taken a great interest in him, and, during his stay at Paramatta, had
managed to learn a few words of the Maori language. Te Pahi visited
Sydney again some eight or ten years later.

By this time the success of the London Missionary Society at Tahiti
had become known, and Mr. Marsden, stimulated by the accounts received
thence, thought that a favourable opportunity now presented itself for a
similar undertaking in this country. With this view he took Te Pahi to

494 Transactions.—Müiscellaneous.

his house, keeping him there for some months, partly with a desire to
instruct him in the doctrines of Christianity and convert him, and thus
open up a way for further operations amongst his people, and partly
that he himself might learn from his guest something more of the
language and customs of the inhabitants of these islands. Mr. Mars-
den, indeed, made a promise that ere long he would pay Te Pahi a
return visit.

With this object, amongst others, Mr. Marsden obtained leave of absence
and returned to the mother country, where he with some difficulty prevailed
upon the Church Missionary Society to look favourably on his project, and
to promise him £500 a year for its support. He induced a Mr. Kendall, by
profession a school-master, but a man of some means and imbued with a
love of adventure, to join in the undertaking, and to become a missionary
to New Zealand. Mr. Marsden was ordered by the Government to return
in the ship “Ann,” and, after being on board a few days, found there a sick
Maori named Tuatara, who having been buffetted about from one whale-
ship to another for some four years, was now trying to get back to his wife
and family in New Zealand. He turned out to be a nephew of Te Pahi,
and a denizen of the same place. This gave Mr. Marsden a further oppor-
tunity of increasing his Maori learning, of which he was not slow to avail
himself, This he could do with more effect, as during his voyages Tuatara
had picked up a good deal of English. Mr. Kendall did not accompany
Mr. Marsden, but two other persons did so, —Mr. Hall, a builder ; and Mr.
King, a shoemaker, both under engagement to the society. The former,
I believe, married just prior to sailing, and brought out his wife with
him.

On the arrival of their ship at Sydney, in February, 1810, they were
met with the news of the massacre of the crew and passengers of the ship
* Boyd," in Whangaroa Harbour. I dare say that many of you have heard
the story, still as it may be unknown to some, and the event bore materially
upon the train of affairs which I am now narrating to you, I feel that I am
not digressing in giving a brief aecount of the matter as it has come to me,
partly from a participator in it.

Captain Thompson, of the ship * Boyd," of some 500 tons, fell in "i
Sydney with two Whangaroa natives, and as his ship was bound home
with some passengers and but little cargo, gladly acceded to their
suggestion of calling at that place for a quantity of spars, which they
undertook to procure for him; they themselves agreeing to work their
passages down. In the course of the voyage, one of these natives, Hori
by name, being ordered by the captain to do some work aloft, made the

Barstow.—Our Earliest Settlers. 495

excuse that he was sick, and being threatened with a flogging if he con-
tinued his refusal, pleaded that he was a chief and should not be so treated.
Flogged he was though. The ship arrived safely at Whangaroa, the natives
were allowed to land, and next day returned on board to take the captain to
see the spars; meanwhile Hori had told his people of the indignity put upon
him. Captain Thompson, with two boats' erews, were guided by the Maoris
some five miles from the ship up the Kaeo River, and after landing were led into
the kahikatea bush which grows near the banks. An onslaught was made upon
them, and every man slain. The natives, after putting on the sailors’ clothes,
pulled down in the dusk to the ship, which they surprised—Hori answering
the sentry's hail—except some few sailors, who took refuge in the rigging, a
Mrs. Morley and child, a girl named Braughton, and the cabin boy. All
on board were ruthlessly killed that night; the sailors were shot next
morning; but the other four, who had shown compassion towards Hori
after his flogging, were spared. They were afterwards given up to a party
of Bay of Islands natives, of whom Tamati Waka was one, taken over
thither, kindly treated, and put on board the first vessel bound for
Sydney.

Altogether seventy souls belonging to the ship perished in this sad affair,
but more lives yet were lost in consequence of it. Unfortunately for him-
self, Te Pahi was at Whangaroa when the tragedy took place. He sub-
sequently asserted that he was altogether ignorant of the attack at Kaeo,
having been at a distant part of the harbour, but hearing of the capture
of the vessel, went on board, and did his best to prevail upon the natives to
spare the surviving sailors, but without avail, and thereupon returned dis-
gusted to his own place at the bay. The tidings quickly spread, and reach-
ing the captain of a whale-ship lying at the bay, he at once put to sea.
Shortly after, falling in off the coast with several other ships, the crews, upon
hearing the news, determined upon revenge, and learning Te Pahi had been
at the scene of slaughter, manning their boats, pulled in at night and
attacked a pa, situated on a small islet opposite to Rangihoua, in which Te
Pahi usually lived. Except Te Pahi himself and one other man, every
native in the pa was killed, and these two were wounded, the former whilst
swimming ashore being struck by a musket ball fired at him by a lad who
was keeping one of the boats. Te Pahi died from the wound within a year,
and thus Mr. Marsden lost his most powerful and trusty supporter. It”
seems probable, judging from the partiality shown by Te Pahi to the
pakeha, that his story was the correct one, and that he suffered owing to
the similarity of his name to that of Horis brother, Te Puhi, who un-
doubtedly was one of the ringleaders in the bloody affair; but it is certain

4926 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

that Te Pahi's people participated in the plunder of the ship, for some was
found in his pa; earrings were made of dollars captured in the ** Boyd,"
and being worn far and wide among the natives served for years after as
memorials of the catastrophe.

The destruction of Te Pahi’s people was not the only retribution received
by the natives, as twenty-one were blown up by the explosion of a quantity
of gunpowder, which, having been accidentally wetted, they were drying on
one of the ship’s sails. The only survivor of that party narrated that, whilst
they were all sitting round the powder, one stated that it was dry enough,
another contradicted him, and, after a few words more, threw the ashes out
of his pipe into the powder, and thus put the dispute to the proof ; the sur-
vivor, though blown up, escaped by falling into the water.

A figtree on the bank of the Kaeo, near Mr. Nisbet’s house, used, in my
time, to mark the site of the hangi in which Captain Thompson and his
boats’ crews were cooked. A fragment of the ** Boyd” and one of her guns
arein our Museum. Another gun is in the crater of a volcano at Pakaraka.
I have seen at low water some of her timbers in Whangaroa Harbour, though
the upper works of the ship were accidentally burned.

Of course this sad business entirely disconcerted all Mr. Marsden's
plans. Tuatara he took to his own house, keeping him there some nine
months, (as at first a Maori was hardly safe in Sydney streets), when he
left, pledging himself to come and fetch Mr. Marsden and party whenever
it should be safe for them to live in New Zealand. Messrs. Hall and King
went to work at their trades, and did well. Mr. Kendall’s departure
from England was countermanded for a time. Matters continued in
abeyance for a couple of years, when, the excitement provoked by these
unfortunate incidents having been allayed, Tuatara, who had succeeded to
Te Pahi’s authority, thought the white men would be safe, and shortly
afterwards came over himself to escort the party. By this time Mr. Kendall
and family had arrived at Sydney, and after a consultation it was deter-
mined that a small vessel should be chartered, in which Messrs. Kendall
and Hall could make a voyage to New Zealand with Tuatara, ostensibly
upon a trading speculation, but with instructions to carefully observe the
disposition of the people, and also to induce a few leading natives to return
to Sydney with them. The voyage was prosperous, and a favourable report
of the Maori disposition towards their pakeha visitors put fresh life into
their projects. Tuatara and two companions gladly availed themselves of
this chance, and as in his several voyages Tuatara had now learned a good
deal of English, he was employed in teaching the future missionaries some-
thing of his language. One of Tuatara’s comrades on this voyage was

Barstow.—Our Earliest Settlers. 491

Hongi, who some years afterwards became notorious or illustrious by the
bloody wars which he waged throughout the Northern Island. It has been
computed that 30,000 lives were lost during his campaigns. These did not
commence till 1820, after Hongi's return from a journey to England, during
which he acquired a considerable stock of arms and ammunition ; to the
Mission, however, he always proved a staunch friend.

It was not until November, 1814, that the expedition was fully equipped,
and the brig “ Active ” sailed from Sydney, carrying “ our earliest settlers ”
to this country. The ship's company of nine had among it two Maoris, and
as many South Sea Islanders, whilst the passengers, besides Tuatara,
Hongi and Korakora with five other Maoris, were Mr. and Mrs. Hall and
child, Mr. and Mrs. Kendall and three children, Mr. and Mrs. King and one
child. This child, Philip, was in after years Clerk and Interpreter to the
Resident Magistrate’s Court, at Waiuku, and died there a year ago, having
been the last survivor of the “ Active’s” party. These three families formed
the Mission Staff ; three assigned convict servants were allowed by the New
South Wales Government to be allotted to them. There were on board
besides, Mr. Marsden himself, a Mr. Nicholas, and Thomas Hansen, the son
of the captain. These three returned in the “ Active " to Sydney, but the
last, Hansen, who was Mrs. King’s brother, came back to the Bay of Islands
with a young wife early in 1815, and from that time till his death, not ten
years ago, at the age of eighty-nine, never once again left the bay.

After calling at the North Cape, the vessel anchored amongst the Cavalli
Islands. There Messrs. Marsden and Kendall with the chiefs landed, and
met Hori with a war-party of two hundred men. They passed their first
night ashore with the people who five years before had killed and eaten the
* Boyd's" crew and passengers. True they now had the three chiefs with
them as protectors. On the 19th December, 1814, the ** Active " reached
the Bay of Islands and came-to in front of Rangihoua.

Itis hardly possible for any person who has landed in New Zealand
during the last twenty years to form a correct, conception of the habits and
numbers of the natives even twenty years further back ; but Auckland early
settlers can call to mind. the mat-clad people who hawked about fish, pota-
toes, etc., and the incessant going to and fro of canoes, some even still
retaining their quaint raupo sails; but then the Maoris all professed
Christianity, and intertribal wars had all but ceased ; the pakeha too had
become numerous, though not sufficiently so as to have the effect of over-
awing the aborigines. But can any of us picture to ourselves the state of
affairs existing when “ our earliest settlers” landed? In the first place the
Maoris were four or five times more than now, the population in the north
especially being very dense. Every hill-top, peninsula, or small island, was

428 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

converted into a pa as a place of defence not only against strangers, but
perhaps from its nearest neighbours: the men were all regularly trained
to fight, made to run, wrestle, paddle so as to be in active condition,
taught the use of weapons for both offence and defence; in short war
was their delight, and any cause however trivial was eagerly sought as
an excuse for waging it; the slain were almost invariably cooked and
eaten.

The Europeans with whom they had come in contact were not of a
class calculated to make themselves either loved or respected, a few run-
away sailors or convicts being the only whites living on shore ; whilst the
treatment which the natives received from the masters of whaling or trading
vessels, when powerful enough to get their own way, may be gathered from
the terms of the instructions of Governor Macquarie, when he appointed Mr.
Kendall the first Resident Magistrate in New Zealand, in November, 1814 :—
** Whereas it has been represented to His Excellency the Governor that
commanders and seamen of vessels touching at or trading with the Islands
of New Zealand, more especially at the Bay of Islands, have been in the
habit of offering gross insult and injury to the natives of those places by
violently seizing on and carrying off several of them, both men and women,
and treating them in other respects with injudieious and unwarrantable
severity, to the great prejudice of the fair intercourse of trade, which might
otherwise be productive of mutual advantages." The same instructions also
declared that no sailors should be discharged or left behind at the bay, or
natives shipped thereat, without the written consent of one of the three
chiefs Tuatara, Hongi, or Korakora. Between bloodthirstiness on the one
side, and lawlessness on the other, what slight prospects existed of peaceful
relations for defenceless immigrants !

Our * settlers” brought with them sheep, cattle, horses, goats, poultry
of all kinds, tools, seeds both for their own use and for their new friends.
The chiefs on board, too, had a horse or cow apiece, so that landing and
securing their live stock became their first care. Raupo whares were put
up for themselves, and another set apart for their goods; two of the
assigned men were sawyers, the third a smith, and the Kawakawa natives
having engaged to fall logs for building the projected houses and church
at Ohi, (which was in close proximity to Rangihoua), and also for cargo
for the brig, an excursion was made in her to the Thames by Mr.
Marsden.

Trouble soon began, for though the native men were only annoying by
their curiosity, the women, who even then were not famed for virtue, caused
a jealous feeling by their attempts at over-intimacy. The “Active,” with
Mr. Marsden and Mr. Nicholas, left at the end of February, with a good

Barstow.—Our Earliest Settlers. 429

many logs,—kahikatea, I should think, from the place at which they were
eut; and as her speedy return was anticipated, several natives took passage
by her. She conveyed back to Sydney also five runaway convicts (four men
and one woman), who had, escaping the search of the Sydney police,
managed to find their way to New Zealand as stowaways. Two of these
men had been some months among the Maoris in a state of semi-starvation,
and voluntarily gave themselves up; the other three arrived whilst the
« Active” was at the bay, and were handed over by the master of the
vessel in which they had come. One stowaway had been found on board
the ** Active ” herself, but he made his escape into the bush, and was after-
wards the cause of much annoyance to our settlers by endeavouring to pre-
judice the people against them.

Two notable events occurred prior to the “ Active's " sailing, which I
must not forget to mention : the birth of the first white child, Mrs. King's
second boy—he died in infaney; the other the purchase on behalf of the
Church Mission from a native named Kuna of 200 acres of land situate
between Rangihoua and Tepuna. This was intended to be a model farm,
from which, whilst the Mission establishment would provide themselves
with needful food and pasture for their animals, the Maoris might learn
more ready and profitable modes of culture than then in use amongst them,
the ko, or wooden spade, being a very inefficient implement. They already
had tried to grow wheat and maize, but in very small quantities, having no
means of grinding or dressing the grain, and, therefore, being unable to
utilize the produce for food; steeping it was a later idea.

The native chief Tuatara, at whose settlement the Mission had been
located, was seized with a violent fever and died a few days after Mr.
Marsden sailed. This was a serious matter for our new folk, as their other
two friends, Hongi and Korakora, then lived respectively at Waimate, and
at Paroa on the south side of the bay. Tuatara’s brother became nominal
chief of Rangihoua, pending the majority of a daughter of Te Pahi,
but he wanted both the power and inclination to protect the new comers
efficiently.

The “ Active” came back in May; the captain’s son, Thomas Hansen,
who was Mrs. King’s brother, had married at Sydney, and brought his
bride with him to settle down, but not as a member of the Mission. I
knew both these people well. A daughter, born to them in the following
year, married the master of a ship, (Capt. Lethbridge), and when left a
widow returned to the bay, where she yet resides, the first-born white of
this colony as well as its earliest surviving resident. She has been for
years a grandmother, and ere this may have seen a further generation of
descendants.

480 Transactions.— Miscellaneous,

Two mistakes were made at the first establishment of the Mission ; the
site chosen, and the mode of support. Ohi, close to Rahigihoua pa, was
the beach from which all Ngapuhi war-parties setting forth southwards took
their departure, and to which after their expedition they returned. On
these occasions many hundred natives from various parts of the north were
congregated together in a state of excitement and frenzy, subject to no con-
trol; even the people of the place itself at such seasons became utterly
wild.

I have already said that the Church Missionary Society only voted £500
a year for the maintenance of its youngest child. This obviously was too
small a sum for maintaining three families, and for also providing means of
communication with Sydney. To supplement the manifest deficiency, trade
was to be resorted to. This would have been well enough had it been con-
fined to merely purchasing for nails, fish-hooks, axes, blankets, ete., such
pork and potatoes as were needful for local consumption; but Mr. Marsden's
scheme went further: the missionaries were to employ their blacksmith in
making implements as barter for flax and for pine logs, which the sawyers
were to eut up. After the settlers’ own requirements had been satisfied,
the remainder was to be shipped for sale, the profit made to go to the
Mission funds. This procedure on the part of our friends rendered them
obnoxious to masters of trading vessels bent upon a similar errand, who
did their best or worst to depreciate them in the esteem of the Maoris,
whilst the Maoris themselves, more eager to procure arms and ammunition
than more useful goods, could not understand why people trading in one
article would not deal in another. This clays of trade had been expressly
prohibited by instructions from home. The profits made by this sort of
business were so large that one of our three first settlers was tempted to
enter into it surreptitiously on his own account, and being detected, was
expelled from the Mission. Another cause tended after a time to make the
party unpopular—their very properly inveighing against the immoralities
practised by the crews of vessels frequenting the bay. Many of the chiefs
derived large gains from this nefarious business.

Although at first and for some months our settlers suffered no further
annoyance than was caused by the inquisitiveness and filth of their visitors
—their dwellings being thronged from daylight to dark by guests who left
too much insect life behind them—yet matters soon grew worse. Natives
coveted some of the pakeha's possessions, and when begging failed, occa-
sionally foree was resorted to, though sometimes successfully resisted.
Then their place was made tapu, and no one could deal with them, so
that they were nearly starved out; once being rescued from this fate by the
accidental arrival of a ship. Mr. King has been obliged to barricade his

Barstow.—Our Earliest Settlers. 431

house, whilst hundreds of infuriated savages danced a war-dance in front.
Next he had his cattle killed. The wretched slaves brought from maraud-
ing expeditions were killed and cooked as near as possible to his house, the
heads placed upon, and the viscera thrown over, his fence. At one period
he attempted to rescue these unfortunates by exchanging them for blankets
or axes, but he found it impossible to provide for them afterwards ; besides
which the natives imposed upon him by making the necessary fire, shouting
and yelling over the bound body of a young girl, as if just about to immo-
late her, and when his feelings of humanity were so wrought upon that he
could not refrain from redeeming the captive at the cost of nearly his last
blanket, he found himself jeered at,—the pretended vietim being one of their
own people.

The most powerful chief in near proximity to them was Tareha, after
whom the eastern branch of the Kerikeri estuary, known on the charts as
Mongonui, was usually termed by old settlers ** Tareha's River." This
man was a monster both in size and cruelty. I never saw him, but knew
well his son and successor Wi Kingi Tareha, who, when he first paid me a
visit, eame erawling on his hands and knees, his legs refusing to bear the
weight of his body. On a later occasion, when he wished to point out the
site of a piece of ground near Russell which I had been instructed to have
purchased, though he had only half a mile of nearly level ground to tra-
verse, he used two stout young fellows as human crutches, one under each
arm. In height he stood between 6 feet 1 inch and 6 feet 2 inches, and
weighed about 86 stone; yet I am told that he was a mere chicken to his
father, who, having upon one occasion been hoisted on board a whale ship,
after having devoured a leg of pork and drunk a bucket of the cook's slush,
consented, for a consideration in tobacco, to allow himself to be weighed.
A seat was fitted for him, and, the steelyards having been attached to a
tackle, he was raised up; but, alas! ineffectually, as the steelyards were only
graduated to 600 lbs., and were inadequate to perform the requisite opera-
tion. I have heard many wonderful stories of his voracity, but of his
cruelty I had one from an eye-witness. Tareha was sitting on a large
stone with a small fire in front of him, when he called for some water ; the
calabash was empty, and, as he only drank water from a spring a mile
away, he told a woman near to fetch some. She made the excuse that she
was nursing a child. “ Give it to me,” said the savage. When the woman
returned with the water the monster was munching the arms of the child,
which, after dashing upon the stone, he had frizzled upon the fire before
him

To escape some of their miseries the members of the Mission got houses
built at Tepuna on the land which they had bought, and where Hohaia

482 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

Waikato, who shortly after went to England with Hongi, gave them his
protection. This old chief was one of my assessors, and was alive till
within a very few years ago.

The Mission was strengthened in 1819 by the advent of Mr. Kemp and
party, and in the following year Hongi on his return from Eugland gave
them a site at the head of the Kerikeri, near his own new pa, on which
more permanent buildings were erected, and for some years constituted the
head-quarters, though Mr. King always resided at Tepuna; and one of the
Hansen family is, I believe, living there now.

I believe that Messrs. Kendall and Hall have left no representatives in
this colony. King and Hansen had large families. I have known four
sons and as many daughters of the former, of whom six still survive, but I
think that there are only five or six of the next generation, and not very
many of the fourth ; but the descendants of the Hansens must by this time
reach close upon, if they do not extend beyond, 100 in number. Although
some of these have moved to other countries, by far the majority remain in
the land in which their ancestor was one of the earliest settlers 68 years
ago.
Good cause have we pakehas to be proud of those intrepid men, who,
not in the hope of any earthly gain, ventured not merely their own lives,
but those of their wives and children amongst a multitude of truculent
savages; who for years endured every species of anxiety and misery; who,
by patience and perseverance, converted the natives to, at the least,
nominal Christianity with its concomitant civilization, and thus commenced
paving the way for New Zealand becoming what it now is—a safe and
prosperous dwelling place for so many thousands of our race.

On the other side, the Maori one, as to the effects of European civiliza-
tion upon their people, hear what an old chief replied to my question :
“ Suppose white people had never come here ?' The aged warrior paused,
and then apostrophized :—**1 see an old man standing on the look-out
post of lofty Te Ranga's vacant pa. He strains his eyes, peering in every
direction, no sign of human being, no uprising smoke meets his gaze, and
thus he cries to himself: ‘nobody, nobody, not one, alas, not one! Days
have passed since last I tasted the sweetness of human flesh; is it all
finished ? One thing at least—no one survives to consign my body to the
hangi? "

Lockz.— Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes, 488

Art. LIV.—Historical Traditions of the Taupo and Fast Coast Tribes.
By Sauuzz Loocke,
[Read before the Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute, 14th August and 9th October, 1882.]
Part I i

Ar the request of many friends, some of whom are members of this Insti-
tute, I have consented to read from time to time translations of traditions,
principally historical, of the Maoris, collected by myself during the past
twenty years. |

It is my intention to adhere as near as possible to a literal translation
of the legends as written by the Maoris themselves, believing, as I
thoroughly do, that the time to generalize has not yet arrived. That
must be left to savants for time and the necessary accumulated information
derived from all sources to act upon; but in the meantime every exertion
should be used from all quarters to recover the records of the Maori past.
Most of the traditions I have in my possession were written by the Maori
priests themselves more than twenty years since. To give an example of
the time and trouble required in collecting this kind of information I would
mention that I have just received some books that I left seventeen years
back with old chiefs to write in as they felt inclined. To talk is an easy
matter with the old Maori, but to write is a great labour. Besides, many
of the incantations, etc., are so sacred in their idea that they could not be
repeated in a common dwelling-house, but had to be written in the open
air, as there are no tapu whares now. To show to what a late period the
heathen practices were carried on and these sentiments prevailed,—I am
aware that, at the Wairoa, in 1865, in a sacred whare, incantations, ete.,
were gone through in the presence of ** Kahukura,” a Maori god, the prin-
cipal object being to inquire into the success or otherwise of the Hauhau
movement that was then going on. But few natives are now alive who were
at that meeting. I have tried hard to obtain the image of Kahukura since
that time, but the old men hid it, and itis not known where. The old Maori
priests who were at that meeting attended church regularly. Some of the
ancient ceremonies I found to be still carried out amongst the Tahoe or
Urewera at Ruatahuna on my last visit to that district in 1874. I have
been present at other meetings of the kind above mentioned, but never a
more earnest and sincere one.

In the course of my papers I must from time to time repeat parts of
legends previously related by Mr. Colenso, and printed in the Transactions
of the Institute, that gentleman having on various occasions used exactly
the same words which, in giving the whole story, I shall be obliged to
recapitulate.

434 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

I shall commence with the traditions of the Taupo district, and on a
future oceasion will follow up with matters connected with Hawke’s Bay, the
East Coast, and other parts of the country, and with older traditions or
myths. I am one of those who firmly believe the Maori has occupied this
country for a more lengthened period than is generally supposed, and that
their traditions go far to prove that the country was inhabited long before
the arrival of the mueh-talked-of canoes, viz. Te Arawa, Tainui, etc.
Supposing the Saxons had asked the ancient Britons if they were the
aborigines of Britain, no doubt the answer would have been in the affirm-
ative, and sueh was the universal opinion until lately. But now Sir C.
Lyell, Professors Dawkins and Flowers, M. Quatrefages, M. de Mortillet, and
many other men of science, have clearly proved that mankind roamed over
our native country for, perhaps, one hundred thousand years before the
arrival of the Celts, and probably for double that period, in fact for untold
ages, and not a relie of their existence remains except a few bones and rude
stone axes. But to proceed.

Historica, Traprrions or THE Taupo anp East Coast TRIBES.

The names of the earliest Maori inhabitants of the districts of Taupo
and Heretaonga (Hawke’s Bay) were :—At Taupo, Hotu and Ruakopiri ; at
Patea, Whitikaupeka ; at Kaimanawa, Te Orutu and Tuhiao; at Runanga
and Urewera, Te Marangaranga; at Upper Mohaka, Te Maruwahine ; at
Heretaonga, Te Whatumamoa, Te Koaopari, Toi, Tane-nui-arangi, and
Awa-nui-arangi.

Ko Hotu and Ruakopiri.

The people who first occupied Taupo and the surrounding country were
Hotu and Ruakopiri, and they considered the distriet for ever theirs. Hotu -
and Ruakopiri, it is said, came to Taupo by way of Waikato and the north.
Kurapoto and his followers are said to have arrived in the Arawa canoe,
and travelled across from the Bay of Plenty.

On reaching Taupo, Kurapoto* found the country fully settled by Hotu
and Ruakopiri. Fighting commenced between the two parties, and Kura-
poto drove the Hotu to the upper end of Taupo Lake; then peace was made
by Knurapoto, and the two people theneeforward resided together in the
lake district. The remnant of these tribes still point out Taupo as theirs.

Ko Tia.

This is an account of one of our ancestors who came in the Arawa from
Hawaiki, and travelled to Taupo. It is through Tia the present name of

* If Kurapoto, who is said to have arrived in the Arawa canoe, found the Taupo
country filled with people, where could those people have come from, if no earlier migra-

tions took place? For tradition says the Arawa and Tainui, and the other canoes named,
arrived about the same time,

Locxe.— Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes, 435

Taupo is derived. It is so called from the place where he slept, near a
small waterfall over a projecting rock on the east side of the lake, viz.,
Taupo-nui-a-Tia ; perhaps he slept or rested there long at night.

After the Arawa landed at Maketu, Tia and Maaka travelled by way of
Kaharoa, Rotorua, Horohoro, Whakamaru, Titiraupenga, and round the
west side of Taupo—the side next to Waikato. They did not return to
Maketu, but died near Taupo at Titiraupenga. Their skulls have been seen
by this generation carried to the kumara grounds that the crops might be
plentiful, a custom which is of very ancient date with the Maoris. This is
all about these ancestors.

Tia’s descendants reside at Taupo. All the great men of the district
trace their genealogies back to him nineteen generations :—

Tia, Apa, Tamaapa, Tamaaia Tamaariki, Tamatatonga, Tatekura, Tua-
hatana, Takapumanuka, Kahupaunamu, Taimeneharangi, Hiko, wife of
Tamamutu (grandson of Tuwharetoa) Kapawa, Meremere, Rangi-tua-Mato-
toru, Rangihirauea, Tumu, Maniapoto—in all nineteen generations.

Te Heuheu, Hare Tauteka, and the other chiefs, go back to the same
ancestor in their genealogies.

Ko Ngatoro-i-rangi.

This is an account of one of our renowned ancestors who visited the sea
of Taupo and the open country, the forests, and the plains around. He
came to this island from Hawaiki in the Arawa canoe, which landed first at

` Whanga-paroa (near East Cape), then sailed on to Whakatane and Maketu.
After Ngatoro-i-rangi had resided on the coast for a time he travelled inland
by way of Kanakaua, Ruawahia, Te Puna-takahi. After crossing the Kai-
ngaroa plains he reached Tauhara Mountain, which he ascended, and from
thence looked down on the Sea of Taupo and at the snow-capped Tongariro
in the distance. From the top of Tauhara he threw a large tree into the
lake, a distance of four miles, which is still to be seen by this generation ;
it is sticking up at the bottom of the lake near Wharewaka. The name of.
Ngatoro’s spear is the “kuwha.” -Ngatoro-i-rangi then descended to the
shores of the lake, near the Waipahihi, and performed incantations, and
erected a tuaahu and named it Taharepa. When he discovered there were no
fish in Taupo Lake he scattered the threads of his mat on the waters and per-
formed religious rites, and the lake at once contained fish, viz., the inanga
and the kokopu. He then travelled along the shores of the lake and ascended
Tongariro, and was there benumbed with the cold on that snowy mountain.
(His companion Ngauruhoe died here from the cold). So Ngatoro commenced
calling out to his sisters to bring him fire from Hawaiki, for they had been
left behind at Hawaiki. The sound that proceeded from his mouth was like
thunder. His sisters heard him and came at once bringing fire.* Their canoe

* See * Nga Mahinga a Nga Tupuna Maori” in Polynesian Mythology :—Sir G. Grey.

436 Transactions. — Miscellaneous.

was ataniwha, The names of the sisters were Kiniwai, Haungaroa, and Pupu-

a-te-Hoata. The sisters landed at Whakaari (White Island, Bay of Plenty),

and there lit a fire (geyser). They then came on to the mainland at Uma-
pokapoka (a geyser), and then travelled on by the Kaingaroa Plains. This
name (Kaingaroa—long at food) was given through Haungaroa being so
long over her food at a place named Whakaaweawe, so-called through
Haungaroa following some of her companions to chastize them for remark-
ing on her being so long over her meal. They turned into cabbage trees,
which are still to be seen by travellers, but they always recede as you
appear to approach them. The sisters lit a fire (geyser) at Tarawera Lake,
then ascended a hill and looked down on Rotorua Lake; one of them
slipped down here, so they called the place Te Hemo, and lit a fire (geyser)
there, and then proceeded on to Paeroa and Orakeikoraka, where they lit

another geyser, and shortly after arrived at Taupo. But Ngatoro-i-rangi.

had returned to Maketu, so the sisters determined to join him there. On
passing along the Kaituna stream they observed a totara tree standing.
When they arrived in sight of the pa and the people saw them coming they

shouted the call of weleome and beckoned them to come to the pa, but they - T

declined, at the same time calling out that the priests should be sent to
them to perform the necessary incantations to free them of the curse of
Manaia. The priests were accordingly sent, and performed their religious
rites to free them of the curse.* The sisters then proceeded to the pa, carry-

ing with them the gods—viz., Rongomai, Kahukura, and others which they

had brought with them from the saered places where Ngatoro-i-rangi had
left them. Enquiries were then made for news from Hawaiki. The sisters
informed Ngatoro-i-rangi that they had all been cursed by Manaia. Nga-
toro enquired the nature of the curse and the cause thereof. They replied
Manaia had cursed Ngatoro-i-rangi saying, “ Are the logs in the forest as
sacred as the bones of your brother that you are afraid to use them in
cooking, or are the stones of the desert the kidneys of Ngatoro-i-rangi that
you do not heat them? By-and-bye I will frizzle the flesh of your brother
on red-hot stones taken from Waikorora." The cause of this curse was
that Kuiwai, Ngatoro-i-rangi’s sister, and wife of Manaia, had not thoroughly
cooked the food at a great sacred feast at Hawaiki.

atoro-i-rangi’s sacred seat, and that they were afterwards
cleansed by the priests from the curse of Manaia,

dO udo ES is att Ert oir x5) Nude ANC ES

LATIS ae UIS CUIRE AE Oe TRECE

Look. — Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes. 487

Raumati. The sisters then related that they had seen a totara in the Kai-
tuna Stream. Early on the following morning all the people set to to dig
up the totara. They did not fell the tree as they had no axes, so they dug
it down and launched it with branches and roots on, which departed seventy
twice told (hokowhitu, 140). It was by incantations and the help of tani-
` whas that canoe was propelled. Its name was Totara-Karia (the totara dug
from the earth). The party landed safely on the other side (Hawaiki). The
tohungas then instructed the people what to do. They said, “ you must
strike your noses until the blood runs "—me titoia nga ure—so they might
look like dead men brought there. The people then gave severe blows on
their noses, which caused the blood to flow freely. They then lay down
on the beach, scattered, as it were, near the sacred places, hiding their
weapons under them. The tohungas retired to the twaahus, sacred places
of augury, to perform their incantations. At the dawn of the morning the
people of the pa came down to the beach, and seeing the apparently dead
men scattered about, they shouted out, * Here is a work, men scattered all
over the beach, sent by the gods ; see, they are in our midst." The incan-
tations had done their work. When the people of the pa had all collected
on the beach, up jumped the war-party and attacked them. The fight was
severe, both sides being numerous. The people of the place retreated to
their pa, but many were killed. The tohwngas then performed incantations
over the dead to take off the tapu. After that they were cooked and eaten.
Feasting was hardly over when the people of the pa made an attack and
fighting commenced again, but they were repulsed a second time with great
loss, and their pa, named Whatiri-ka-papa, taken. The name of the battle,
which was fought in the morning, was called Thumotomotohia. The pa
was taken on that day, and many of the rangatira killed. Ngatoro and
party then, after making proper offerings to the gods, returned and landed
at Maketu and Motiti. Ngatoro-i-rangi lived at Motiti.

A short time after this the people of Hawaiki, led by Manaia, came to
seek revenge for their losses. Their party was very numerous both in men
and canoes. They arrived off the island Motiti, in the Bay of Plenty. The
old man, Ngatoro-i-rangi, was residing there alone with his wife, his people
being all at Maketu. The whole ocean appeared to be covered with the
hosts from Hawaiki. The voice of Ngatoro-i-rangi was then heard calling
out, * Stay out there for the night, in the morning we will fight when the
sun will reflect the glittering of our weapons.” The host agreed to this,
and cast out their anchors into the water. Ngatoro-i-rangi then hastened
to his tuaahu, and performed his incantations and auguries, and called on
the winds of heaven, named Tawhirimatea, Pungawere, and Utupawa ; then
came the rushing sound of the howling winds. The foam of the raging

438 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

ocean was like sand-clouds of the desert in a gale. All were destroyed—
the great host of Manahua were engulphed in the ocean—none escaped.
That people were utterly destroyed, and the destruction was called Maiku-
kutea. Thus were the people of Hawaiki destroyed by those of this island,
and the curse of Manaia avenged.*

This ends the story of Ngatoro-i-te rangi. That tohunga was the chief
priest of the Arawa when they sailed from Hawaiki, From him are de-
scended the people of Taupo, viz., Tuwharetoa and Aopouri, twenty-five
generations.

Ngatoro-i-rangi, "Tangaroa, *Tupai, ‘Irawitiki, ‘Kiwi, *Kakeroa, 7Rongo-
mai-nui, *Rongo-mai-roa, *Rongo-mai-a-pehu, ?Apehumatua, ™Mawake-
roa, *Mawake Taupo, 8Tuwharetoa, *Rakeihapukia, Taringa, “Tutetawha,
"Rangiita, “Piungatai, Mahuika, ?Poinga, “Tumaro, =Whatupounamu,
*Tauiteka, “Hare Tauteka, *Matini Tauteka. So also do the Poihipi, Heu-
heu, Hohepa, and other chiefs go back to Ngatoro-i-rangi and Tuwharetoa
in their genealogies.

Ko Tuwharetoa.

The following is an account of Tuwharetoa, a renowned ancestor, after
whom is named the tribe possessing the country around Taupo and Rotoaira
Lakes, the mountains of Tongariro and Ruapehu, the rich Patea, Kariori,
Murimutu, Kaingaroa and Okahukura plains.

Tuwharetoa, of Aripouri, was an Arawa, and lived at Tamarakau, at the
Awa-o-te-atua and Kawerau. He was renowned as a warrior, and had
fought the tribes living on the coast; and, having subdued them, had
returned home and hung up his weapons in his house. He and his people,
together with those of Tutewero, son of Maruka, having made the neigh-
bouring tribes to fear them.

After a time it occurred to Hatupere to fight with Tuwharetoa and
Tutewero. Now Tuwharetoa was living at peace with his wife, Hineuotu
and his children, —some ten or twelve, —at Kawerau, and was quite igno-
rant of the attack on Tutewero. Hatupere and the Marangaranga were
defeated and fled towards the Whaiti and the mountains dividing Taupo

i That Ngatoro-i-rangi and his one hundred and forty picked men afterwards went to
Hawaiki, as stated, and landed at Tara-i-whenua, and that he then consulted with his
sister Kui-wai, and from her learned the movements of the people, by which means he was
enabled to lay his plans: and that, after the capture of the pa Whaitiri-ka-papa, and the
been made to the gods, another battle took place,

anaia was defeated, and that then Ngatoro-i-rangi

iti, and the battle of Taiparipari and Maikukutea
eorge Grey's ** Polynesian Mythology,” “ The Curse of Manaia,”

English translation, for the full account of this and many other interesting tra-
ons.

ditions

Locke.— Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes. 439

Plains from Heretaonga (Hawke's Bay). When Tuwharetoa and his
sons heard of the fight which had taken place, and that Hatupere
was defeated, they felt ashamed (sick with shame) about the battle of
Tutewero.

Then arose the army of the sons of Tuwharetoa, Rakahopukia, Rakei-
poho, Rakei-makaha, Taniwha, and Rongomai-te-ngangana. Their sons,
the grandchildren of Tuwharetoa, went also. They pursued and overtook
the enemy at Kakatarae, near Runanga, where a battle was fought with
Marangaranga.

The children of Tuwharetoa were beaten. That battle is known as the
battle of * Kakatarae.” Rakeipoho, Rongomai-te-ngangana, and Taniwha
were the chiefs killed here. The women were taken prisoners by Maranga-
ranga, and one hundred men killed and one hundred and forty left alive.
Tuwharetoa retreated to the Ahi-o-ngatane (where Taupo road emerges
on the plains near Runanga). They there caught a kiwi and killed it, and
offered one half to the gods and one half to Papanui (a religious ceremony
connected with war). Takatore was the name of the priest of the party
who directed these things to be done. They slept there, and in the morn-
ing they marched forth and surprised the enemy, who were cooking a man
for food. They rushed them, and defeated the Marangaranga at Rarauhi-
papa, and captured all the women of that tribe and killed perhaps two
hundred men.

The old man Tuwharetoa was residing at Kawerau all this time. The
killed were carried to Hinemaiaia on the shores of Taupo Lake. The
party then proceeded along the shore by Maniaheke and the Kowhaiataku,
and on arriving at the point a& Umu-kuri they blew the pukaea (a trumpet
made of wood bound together, about five feet long) as a signal to the
Ngatikurapoto living at Rotongaio. When the woman named Hine-
kaho-roa (a priestess) heard the sound, she went mad with rage, and
called out the curse **Pokokohua-ma" (a Maori curse signifying mum-
mified heads).

When the sons of Tuwharetoa heard this curse they continued to blow
the pukaea, thus :—T'o-roro-to-roro, thy brains, thy brains. Then called
Hine-kaho-roa, the priestess, and said, ‘ I will liken my fern root to the
bones of your ancestors Rangitu and Tangaroa.” Then were the hearts of
those people dark, and they said, ** Why abide here to be put in kits of toe-
toe.” So they marched off to the coast, to the kainga of Tuwharetoa, and
told him they had been cursed by the Ngatikurapoto, and that the fernroot
of Hine-kaho-roa had been called the bones of Rangitu and Tangaroa. The
old man was very sad, and went straightway to the auguries that the curse
might be put off him and fall upon the woman.

ee N

440 | Transactions. — Miscellaneous.

In the morning the sacred army, which had been sent for by Tuwhare-
toa, arrived from Puehuehu, near Tarawera-moana, and a lizard was killed
by them, by which means the curse passed off. The army then returned
to their home, where they waited perhaps ten nights, and prepared
food.

Then said Tuwharetoa, ** Go kill the Ngatikurapoto.” The army then
started and marched on till they reached Waikato and on to Takapau.
There they divided into two parties, one going by way of Aputahou, Tau-
hara, on to Waipahihi, Wharewaka, and so on to Rotongaio. On the day
of their arrival they killed Kurimanga, the priest, and cooked him in an
oven, from which circumstance the place is called Umu-kuri.

They slept there that night, and next morning attacked two pas, both of
which fell into their hands. The names of those pas were Tara-o-te-Marama
and Pa-powhatu. Some were killed, and others saved. Those of that tribe
who were spared went to live on the plains in the direction of Heretaonga
(Hawke's Bay). The army then proceeded along the shores of Taupo
Lake.

À = is ONSE a
SILK eg Fe I) uv cua E Er. MEUS occ

The other division of the war-party had gone by the plains and arrived
at the Kotipu without meeting anyone. They there smelt a fire, and, on
searching, found a woman named Monoao, whom they ‘killed as a sacrifice
to the gods. The chief of the party which went by the plains was Rereao.
The other chiefs were with the party which went by Taupo. Their names
were Taringa, Waikari, Patu-iwi, and many others.

The party under Rereao marched on to Tuariki and descended to Tau-
ranga (on the shores of Lake Taupo), where they found the Ngatihotu r
living. They killed Tara-o-te-Marama and made a prisoner of Kurawaha, :
a chief of Ngatihotu, at Kanihinuhi. When Ata-iwi-kura, daughter of :
Rereao, saw what a fine man Kurawaha was, she saved him and took him
unto herself as a husband.

When Rereao and party had made an end of staying at Tauranga, they
proceeded by way of Onemararangi. The Ngatihotu were collected at
Kakapakia. That pa was then attacked and the people to the number of
two hundred were killed. An oven was at once dug by Rereao, and one
hundred and forty were put into that oven. They hung up Tipapa-Kereru,
the chief of the pa. Rereao’s killing of men ceased here. He then went "
about the eountry making landmarks (taking possession). The saying, 2
“ The long oven of Rereao," has been handed down to this generation. E.

After this he and his party proceeded to Motiti, the Kotuku-o, Rereao, the a
Kowhiti-o-Rereao, the Pungarehu-o-Rereao, and to Pukawa-o-Rereao. Here us
they stopped, and here they met the party which had travelled by the other
shore of Lake Taupo. The chiefs now decided to proclaim peace, all the

S MEE PP e e Si Er Noi Di cm
es Ett S LE aS EM a you cio Ra,

. LiockE.— Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes. 441

chiefs and all the tribes consenting. A woman was therefore presented to
the chief of Ngatihotu named Paepaetehe. The woman’s name was Hineuru,
sister of Taumaihi of Puteketeke and of Rorotaka. Some of the party then
returned to Kawerau, the abode of Tuwharetoa in the Bay of Plenty, and
some remained at Taupo.

The district now remained for many years at peace, and the Tuwhare-
toas considered the country theirs, when it occurred to Ngatihotu to seek
revenge by murder for their former defeat and the lives of their relatives
killed by Tuwharetoa. The Ngatihotu were then living at Motiti, in the
mountainous country of Kaimanawa.

Rorotaka, Puteketeke, Taumaihi, and others of the Tuwharetoa tribe
went at that time to Motiti, and were beckoned by the people of the place
(Ngatihotu) to enter the pa. They did so, and sat down in the house.
The inhabitants of the place then put feathers of birds on the oven so that
the guests might think from the smell reaching their noses that birds were
being cooked for them at the fire. It was only a deceit, for the chiefs of the
pa (Ngatihotu) had planned to kill Puteketeke, Rorotaka, and Taumaihi.
Their sister, it will be remembered, had been. given as a wife to the chief of
the pa—viz., Paepaetehe of Ngatihotu. She was sitting in the house talking
with her brothers of the Tuwharetoa quite ignorant of the murderous inten-
tions of her husband and his tribe. The visitors enquired of her what was
going on outside, and she answered, ** They are preparing some food for
. you." She then went out to see how things were getting on, when she met
the Ngatihotu coming to kill the people. She then cried out, ** Sirs, an
attack, an attack.”

The fight then commenced, the enclosure round the house and the
veranda were full of people. Rorotaka stood at the door and Puteketeke
at the window with ten others. Rorotaka had a pukaea (bugle made of
wood). He commenced to jump about in the house shouting and yelling.
The people fell back into the enclosure of the village ; Rorotaka threw his
pukaea at them exclaiming, ‘‘I will have the heart of the first killed." The
people all gathered outside of the house and the s hing then continued
between the ten and the three hundred.

Taumaia called out, * Oh ! Puteketeke; oh! we cannot hold out any
longer, the people are colleeting spears."

Puteketeke now observed that Rorotaka was out of wind, so he rushed
to the front, and there got stabbed in the thigh ; but he did not fall, he
continued rushing on while the enemy fell back before him, so he and his
party escaped. No chief was killed. Puteketeke alone was wounded, but
not killed. They then fled to Whaka-pou-Karakia, and concealed them-
selves there. Those who were able went on to Taupo.

449 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

When Ngatituwharetoa saw them and discovered that they had been
beaten, they at once sent round and collected all the people around Taupo.
When they were all gathered together, they advanced against Ngatihotu,
and a battle ensued. Several were killed on both sides. Ngatituwharetoa
then sent Waikari to collect followers from Kawerau, from the Awa-o-te-
atua, and from Whakatane. They all came with Tutewero and his people,
and brought the god Rongomai with them to strengthen them in battle.
They all mustered under Waikari and Tutewero, at Taupo. It was pro-
posed that the people should separate and take different roads, which
arrangement was consented to. Taringa was chief of the party which
went by Waimarino. Karihi was chief of the party to go by Whakapou-
karakia, Waikari was chief of another party, and Tutewero of another.
So they all started, Waikari reached the Ngau-i-taua-pa, which was taken
and the people killed. The whole district was cleared, and Ngatihotu
destroyed. A remnant fled to Tuhua and Whanganui, and so Taupo came
entirely into the possession of Tuwharetoa. Nothing was left of Hotu at
Taupo, and Ngatikurapoto were totally subdued by Ngatituwharetoa.

After a time another tribe—namely, the descendants of Tamaihuturoa—
came and abode'at Taupo. The grandson of Tuwharetoa, named Ruawe-
hea, made terms with these people, and they remained as his subjects.

The pas occupied by these people (the N ee are called Waihaha and .

Opurukete.

Ruawehea’s residence was called Whakaueuku at Karangahape. When
he desired to visit his people he went in his canoe, and on approaching the
pa sounded his pukaea as a warning to them of his coming, in order that
food might be cooked for him. His call was, ** Prepare food, you poko-

kohua-ma _to-roro-to-roro” (you mummified heads, your brains, your —

brains).

As soon as he landed food was presented by the people. This was done
on all occasions when he visited them. The thought then occurred to the
chiefs of Ngatitama, viz., to Rongohape, Rongohaua, and to Atua-rere-toi,
to murder Ruawehea. Shortly after this Ruawehea and his slave came
paddling to their pa cursing as usual. The people then burnt some weeds
to induce Ruawehea to think it was food that they were cooking for him.
As soon as he landed he was invited to the house of the chiefs Rongohaua,
Atua-rere-toi, and Rongohape. These men placed themselves in the fol-
lowing positions in the house :—Rongohape sat at the window, Rongohaua
was in the centre of the whare, and Atua-rere-toi at the far end. As soon
as Ruawehea came near the door, he was invited in. ** Come inside, sir,"
they said. He then entered, and when his head was inside, Reretoi mut-
tered, “ Who was the man with Rongomaiwhiti, eh ?" The old man was

^ b É ‘

Locxr.—Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes. 448

then killed, and was carried away and hidden under the waterfall at the
precipice. He was not eaten. His slave escaped to the opposite side of
Taupo, and informed the Ngatituwharctoa tribe that his master had been
murdered. Messengers were at once sent to all parts of Taupo to collect
the Ngatituwharetoa for the purpose of utterly destroying the tribe of
murderers. In a few days they were all collected together. They then
paddled over in canoes to the number of cight hundred men. The brave
Waikari accompanied the army, his weapon being a taiaha. They paddled
to the Whakauenuku, where they landed, and distributed food amongst the
several hapus. Tumatangana diyided the pounded fernroot, and while
doing so observed Waikari sitting in his canoe, the reason for his doing so
being he had brought no food with him, and felt ashamed. Tamatangana
gave him some fernroot, which he did not eat, but stowed it away in his
belt.

During the night the army paddled on, and in the morning landed below
the pa and occupied all the approaches. They then made an attack, and
the pa fell into their hands. Several people were killed. One chief, Rongo-
hape, who was taken prisoner, tried to escape by the cliff. He descended
into the water amd came near a canoe, in which a boy named Rangaita and
his slave were sitting. The boy seized Rongohape by the head and hauled
him into the canoe and killed him. Upon enquiry being made for a chief
who could not be found among the prisoners or the slain, Rangaita ex-
claimed, * I have the man lying in my canoe.” He was asked if he was a
full-grown man, and he answered “ Yes,” with a lame leg. The prisoners
were then bound and placed with the army.

Waikari took Roroihape, a chieftainess, prisoner, whom he carried
away with him. The men all begged for Roroihape for a wife, but
Waikari would not consent, as he intended to give her to Tumatangana
as compensation for his liberality in having presented him with the
pounded fernroot.

The chiefs of Ngatitama who were killed in this engagement, as payment
for the murder of Ruawehea, were Rongohape, Rongohaua, Atua-rere-toi,
and others. Afterwards another attack was made on the Ngatitama, when
the pa Purukete fell. From that originated the proverb, ** Awe, mate, he
mate wareware te kite au i o Purukete," The reason of that proverb was
because Ruawehea was not eaten. The remnant of Ngatitama fled to
Rotorua and Lower Taupo. Kapawa collected a few of the tribe to reside
with him. .

That is all in reference to the Ngatitama tribe who were subdued by
Ngatituwharetoa. All Taupo became the property of Ngatituwharetoa, who
still hold it, and are now living there.

444 Transactions.—Miscellaneous.

The First Gun in Taupo.

The following is an account of some fights when there was only one gun
in Taupo District :—

The descendants of Tuwharetoa are still noted for their bravery ; none
of the tribes of this island have been able to subdue them. A tribe called
the Ngatimaru came to Taupo intent on conquering them. They came at
first unexpectedly and took the people by surprise, but were forced to retire.
On their second coming all the men of Taupo had collected together on
Motutaiko, an island situated in the Sea of Taupo, and there they determined
to defend themselves against the Ngatimaru. All the people of Taupo,
when they saw that Ngatimaru had come with the full intention of subduing
the Ngatituwharetoa, got into their canoes and made for the Island of Mo-
tutaiko. At that time only one gun had reached Taupo.

As the enemy appeared on the shore a man in one of the canoes named
Ruipawhara fired the gun and killed two of them. They took fright and
retired, andin the morning we followed and overtook them at Lake Rotoaira,
at the foot of Tongariro Mountain, where a chief named Arakai was killed
by Poinga with a taiaha. Wharemarumaru, a Waikato chief, was also
killed, as well as many others, perhaps two hundred, imcluding women.
Dut some escaped and fled to Hauraki (the Thames) where they gave
an account of their defeat. The Ngatimaru had brought a number of
women with them for holding the prisoners they expected to take, but
having beaten them, we kept their women as slaves for the people of

aupo.

Shortly after this the same tribe returned reinforced, seeking revenge
for their dead. They came four hundred strong under the leadership of
Honorehua. A battle ensued, and they were defeated. The Ngatituwhare-
toa had but the one gun, while the enemy were well supplied with such
weapons, but what was that to the men of Taupo? They could stab and
kill with the huata and mere-mere, and other Maori weapons. Enough!
The Ngatimaru tribe fled, and have never since returned

Invasion of Ngatiraukawa.

This is another account of a war that occurred after the fight with
Ngatimaru :

Another tribe which, in times past, has striven with Ngatituwharetoa
was the Ngatiraukawa. The quarrel between them originated through the
Ngatiraukawa digging up and taking away the bones of Rangitua and
Matataru. Tawei and Hurihia fled naked to the Heuheu and informed him
of what had taken place. He then assembled all Ngatituwharetoa and
marched to Rangatira, where they encountered the Ngatiraukawa and de-
feated them, killing about two hundred, including the chief Patana. They

Locxe.—Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes. 445

rallied, however, and the fighting continued to rage in Taupo, many on
both sides being destroyed ; so much so that several of the Taupo people
became afraid and fled. Those from Lower Taupo went to the Arawa,
Rotokakahi, and Lake Tarawera, others to Tarawera beyond Runanga.

he people who remained to keep possession of Upper Taupo were the
Heuheu and his hapu, and Tauteka and Rangi-monehunehu with two
hundred men of their hapus. The name of the pa in which they were
collected was Whakatara.

The hapu which kept possession of Lower Taupo was Ngatirangiita,
comprising the families of Matatoru, Hautapu, Tatarai, and Wharengaro.
The pa in which they collected was called the Tarata. From these pas, the
only ones held in Taupo, fighting was earried on without ceasing until
peace was made. After everything was quiet, those who had fled returned
to their former habitations. Thus have the Ngatituwharetoa maintained
their mana in Taupo.

Part II.

I stated in my introduction to the first part of these readings that I was
one of those who firmly believed that the Maoris have occupied this country
for a more lengthened period than is generally supposed, and that their
traditions go far to prove that these islands were inhabited long before the
arrival of the much-talked-of (mythieal?) eanoes, viz., the Arawa, Tainui,
and others, and that in these readings I would confine myself as far as
possible to traditionary evidence. The more this question is investigated
by an unbiassed mind, the more clear I think it will appear that such is
the ease; for instance, I would draw attention to the facts set forth in Mr.
Colenso's able essay on “ The Maori Races’* in the Transactions and
the many other articles referring to the Maoris by the same gentleman
in various volumes of that work. Againin the ** Mythology and Traditions of
the New Zealanders,” and the ** Poetry of the New Zealanders,” by Sir George
Grey. The Rev. B. Taylor, in his “ Ika a Maui,’’+ shows clearly what his
opinion is on the matter. Then we have, in vols. x. and xii. of the ** Transac-
tions,’ —“ Traditional History of the South Island Maoris,” by the Rev. J. W.
Stack, and the many contributions on the subjeet by the Rev. J. F. H.
Wohlers ; and also of Dr. Hector, Messrs. R. C. Barstow, Travers, Goodall,
and the important discoveries by Dr. von. Haast and others in regard to
the aneient eaves and moa-hunters. I might also quote Dr. von. Hoch-
stetter’s * New Zealand," in chapters ix. and x. of which volume he
argues that Hawaiki and the legendary canoes and migration are all

* "Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. i
ic MERC Ee ES 153-4, 258, 290, 291.

446 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

mythical; besides numerous other contributors tending in the same direc-
tion, and bearing on the subject of ‘Polynesian Folk-lore,” and the
comparative philology and comparative mythology of the Polynesian Pacific
and Central American races.

‘I am quite aware that to approach even approximately the period that
these islands may have been inhabited by man we must investigate through
a different channel than the evidence given in these obscure oral traditions.
But let us record them all while the opportunity offers, more particularly
for their great value on other branches of the subject of ** Whence the
Maori,” remembering what Mr. Colenso has well said, « That while the
details of a legend are always false, the legend itself always contains a
kernel of truth ;" for it is almost invariably the case that when a legend or
tradition refers to an event even of a comparatively recent period it is
clouded in mystery and fable often of a most puerile nature.

If we give credit to the accounts given of the voyages, ete., of the canoes,
we must also allow the accuracy of the traditions of the subsequent
wondrous doings of Ngatoro-i-rangi and his sisters starting the volcanic
system of this island and the sinking of the Taupo Lake; the removal of
Taranaki Mountain from between Tongariro and Ruapehu to where it now
stands at New Plymouth; also the race between the Waikato and Ranga-
taiki Rivers to reach the sea; that Manukau Harbour was once a lake; that
an island called ** Motukeikei" once existed off the mouth of Manukau
Harbour; the severing of the North from the South Island by Kupe ; the
legends connected with the Waikare-moana Lake ; that the Mahia Peninsula
was an island ; and that the sandy beach which now connects-it with the
main land was brought from Hawaiki: and later again, the killing of the
Taniwhas ; the travels of Tara and his dog, when Tara dug out the Roto-
a-Tara and other lakes about Te Aute ; the wonders performed by Rongo
Kako, Pawa, Paikea, Ruatapu, and Kupe; the shattering of the moun-
tains around Hikurangi (East Cape) by the two first-named ; the removal of
Mata-rua-hou (Scinde Island) from the Raukawa Ranges to where it now
stands; the removal of the Ariel Rocks off Poverty Bay from Makauri, etc.,
ete. I would suggest: are not these mythieal traditions of great geogra-
phical changes that have taken place in this country since it was inhabited
by man, thus, indeed, taking us back to the remote past? The genuine-
ness of one aceount is about on a par with the others.

I will attach some genealogies to this paper, one purporting to show at
what period and in what manner the later migrations became amalgamated
with the older inhabitants. The other is derived from Papa and Rangi, viz.,
the commencement of heaven and earth as it now appears. This genealogy
takes in Maui, the Maori Hercules, and Tawhaki, who ascended alive

Eu NUM

|
|

Locxr.—Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes, 447

to heaven by a spider’s web; also Ruatapu, the Noah of some enthu-
siasts. I would mention here, in regard to Maui, that Mr. Taylor, in his
** Primitive Culture,” vol. i., page 804, describes the legends of Maui as native
myths of the setting sun. He arrives at this conclusion partly through
having ascertained that the piwakawaka (Rhipidura flabellifera)—the little
bird that laughed when Maui jumped down his ancestress’s throat—is a
bird that sings at sunset. It would be an interesting question to ascertain
whether that bird is to be found on any of the Polynesian Islands; and, if
so, on which ?

It has been remarked that the average number of generations from
the assumed arrival of the canoes to the present time is twenty, which,
if we allow in accordance with Dr. Thomson’s reckoning in his ** New
Zealand Past and Present ” twenty-two years for a generation, we are taken
back four hundred ard forty years since that conjectured disturbance

-amongst the natives of Polynesia. And again the average number of genera-

tions since the separation of Rangi and Papa and the period of the early
demigods to the present time is forty-five, which, at the same rate of reckon-
ing, would take us back nine hundred and ninety years. I would ask the
question: does not this latter refer to some earlier movement among those
races of the Pacific? Or have the long strings of words an allegorical mean-
ing the interpretation of which is long forgotten? The fact of the matter
is, the time has not come to generalize, but every exertion should now be
used to collect and publish, with as literal a translation as possible so as
to convey sense, the traditions, myths, and songs of the Maori and Maoriori,
including, of course, those of Polynesia generally.

In what I am about to say I shall merely touch on the accounts of
the arrival of Rongokako and Tamatea, and the journeys of the latter,
as that subject has been referred to by the Rev. R. Taylor in his
“Ika a maui” (on New Zealand and its inhabitants), and by many
others. But the history of Kahungunu, the ancestor of the tribe
occupying the country stretching from the Mahia Peninsula to Welling-
ton, and the migration of the Maoris now dwelling in our immediate
neighbourhood from Poverty Bay and the Wairoa to this part of the country,
as far as I am aware, has never before been referred to or published. I
would draw attention to the fact that these traditions go to show that
Tamatea, who is said to have come in the Takitimu canoe about the same
time that the other legendary canoes arrived, found in his journeys people
settled at Turanga, Arapawanui, Whanganui, Taupo, and other places ; and
that his son Kahungunu found people at Turanga; that the Mahia Penin-
sula was then thickly inhabited by an apparently old-settled population ;
then again his son and grandson were driven out of Poverty Bay by the

448 Transactions. — Miscellaneous.

inhabitants, and were again driven from the Mahia, although Kahungunu
had become the chief there by his marriage with Rongomaiwahine; and
that these wanderers are again repulsed at Wairoa and Arapawanui to find
shelter at last with the people of Wakaari and Tongoio, and eventually
settled on the plains of Heretaonga, which were at the time thickly inhabited
by a people able to construct and garrison a pa like Otatara (Redcliffe, near
Taradale), with its great entrenchments extending over an estimated area
of at least eighty acres.
The Migration of Tamatea and others from Hawaiki, and early Settlement
of Hawkes Bay.
This is the legend about the arrival of Tamatea, father of Kahungunu,
from whom the Ngatikahungunu take their tribal name. The name of
Tamatea's canoe was Takitimu. His companions were his father Rongokako,
Hikitapuae, Hikitaketoke, Rongo-i-a-moa, Taihopi, Taihopa, Kahutuanui,
Motoro, Angi, Kupe, Ngake, Paikea, Menuku, the children of Tato and
others. The reasons for their leaving Hawaiki were two: in the first place,
a quarrel about a woman ; secondly, a fight amongst themselves concern-
‘ing Wena. But they had previously ascertained the direction to steer. -
They went to the forest to search for proper timber for canoes to pass
over in. The name of the forest was Tawhitinui. After searching for
some time they found suitable trees, six in number, they felled the
trees and made the canoos, which was a work for the gods. Accord-
ing to their ancestors, the gods always assisted in great works when
the proper incantations and offerings were made to them. Ere long
the canoes: were completed and ready for sea. ‘The names of the
canoes were—the Takitimu, Tainui, Arawa, Matatua, Kurahaupo, and
Tokomaru. All being ready, they were hauled down the stream named
Hauhau, to the sea. The Takitimu was the first to arrive at the stream,
its name was therefore changed to Horo-uta. When all was prepared, they
started on their voyage. After being out at sea for some time, the food
which they brought from Hawaiki was all consumed, and they were faint
with fasting. Then arose Tamatea, and chanted a mataara, glaring fiercely
with his eyes. The people thought he intended to kill one of the party for
food. A man then stood up and called out, “I have got a calabash (ipu),
full of preserved birds,” which were eaten; but ere long hunger again
oppressed them. Then, again, Tamatea stood up and repeated as before ;
and the same fear came over the people that some one would be set apart
for food. Bo another called out, * I have some preserved fish,” so they ate
that,—and again they hungered. The same man stood up a third time and
threatened, and once more food was found: and so it went on until they
arrived at Aotearoa (the Maori name for the North Island of New

Locxr.—-Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes. -449

Zealand) The name of the place where they landed was Whangaparaoa
(near East Cape). After stopping there for some time, they worked along
to Tauranga, in the Bay of Plenty. Here the canoes separated, some going
north, others stopping there, and others again going to different places.
But Kupe and Ngake returned on board the Takitimu, leaving Tamatea
and his son, Kahungunu, at Tauranga. After Tamatea and his son
Kahungunu had resided for some time at Tauranga, on one occasion
when they were making fishing-nets, they braided-in the hair of Kahu-
ngunu’s mother Iwi, which was taken as a great insult. So Tamatea left
that place, and settled at the pa of Wharepatari, and took his daughter to
wife, Her name was Ruatai. After a time Kahungunu followed his father,
and resided with him.
The descendants of Tamatea and Ruatai are :—

1 Tamatea (m) = Ruatai (f) 13 Whatakai

2 Rauheretieki 14 Kahutaarua

9 Ruaroa 15 Rangi Ete Kahutu
4 Kawhareana 16 Waruangaeterangi
5 Kawharatatau ` 17 Hano-o-te-rangi

6 Tarakaitata 18 Arawita

7 Rangipokuro 19 Ruawewe

8 Kahukuramoia 20 Tamaiawhituo

9 Kota : 21 Heipora

10 Turia 22 Karamana

11 Kahupangare 23 Hapuku Tamaiti.
12 Taraia

Tamatea and his son Kuhungunu, after residing for a time at the pa of
Wharepatari, proceeded to Turanga (Poverty Bay), where they took some
lizards as pets, and fed them with tawa berries (Nesodaphne tawa). The
lizards belonged to Tarapaikea. They journeyed on from Turanga. At
Arapauanui they observed that the work of that place was catching rats
and digging fern-roots. They proceeded on naming places from events that
occurred. The next place was Otiere, where patiki was the food ; then on
to Taputeranga, carrying the pet lizards ; here they lost one of their pets
on the road, so they ealled the place Poka, which was the name of the
lizard. At Waitio they consulted the gods, so that place is called Taro-
hanga; and they journeyed on until they arrived at Puna-Awatea and
Pohukura, on the Ruahine Mountain, near the pass on the present road to
Patea. Here they looked back towards Heretaonga (Hawke's Bay) and
saw the sea-gulls flying about; hence the saying, '' Behold the sea-gulls
flying and screeching over Taputerangi (Watchman Island in Napier Har-
bour), and Oh! the thoughts of the feeds on the thick-sided patiki (flounders)

450 . Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

of Tiere (at Roro-o-kuri Island, Napier Harbour), and the delicious fern-root
at Pukehou (at Petane), and the fat rats at Ramariki (near Arapauanni), and
the glutinous pauas at Tahito (near Arapauanui)'" This saying was not
Tamatea's, but his son's (Kahungunu). [I would draw attention here to
the fact that all the places mentioned by Kahungunu in this account appear
to have been well known by name, and celebrated for their various products.
The same remark applies to. places mentioned in other traditions—a certain
evidence that people had been there of old, and that the country was well
known at the time.]

The father then said, * Are you longing for our home, if so, return ?"
The son replied, ** No, it was only a sigh of remembrance.” Here also the
lizard scratched in its calabash, so it was taken out and a heitiki (a green-
stone ornament) was fastened to its neck. It was then placed in a rock
eave, and a tree was planted and named Pohukura. The lizard is still
there, and its mana has not left it. When it roars it is an indication
of bad weather. Then they travelled on to the forest to Haupuru, and
Turangakira, a rock cave. People journeying generally stop there for
shelter. One of the party of Ngaitamahine died there from the frost and
snow ; thence on to Reporoa and then ascended the mountains at a place
called Ranga-a-Tamatea. Here they left a lizard and called the place
Aorangi. They afterwards arrived at a settlement near the Wanganui.
The chief's name was Tarinuku, who offered the travellers food, including
a calabash of preserved birds. Tamatea ate up ail the birds, at which
Kahungunn was angry, and quarrelled with his father, so they separated,
each going by a different road. Kahungunu travelled on by way of Nga-
pumakaka, Owhaoko Taruarau, Ngaruroro, Ngahuinga, at the head-waters
of the Mohaka River, and through to Kaingaroa (Taupo Plains), then re-
turned to Tauranga, and there dwelt.

The father, Tamatea, after his son left him at the pa of Tarinuku,
journeyed on to Wharekanae, Paraheke, the Hoko, and erossed the Whan-
ganui at Tawhitimu, thence along in the river to Hikurangi and cast
anchor at the Punga, then on by Manganui-o-te-ao, Whakapapa, thence
across Okahukura Plains to Rotoaira at foot of Tongariro Mountain, then .
on to Taupo Lake at the Rapa, thence on to Waihi and Pungarehu. There
he obtained a canoe and crossed Lake Taupo with his companions to its
outlet, where he landed, and through the earth sounding hollow under his
feet he called the place Tapuaeharuru (sounding footsteps). Tamatea
boasted to the people residing there that he could descend the Waikato
River to Okoro in his canoe. The name of his canoe was Uapiko. The
people of the place warned him of the dangerous waterfalls, but what was
that to this brave chieftain ; away he started in his canoe. He passed on

Lockk.— Historical. Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribe. 451

by Nukuhau and Hipapahua and on to the entrance of the race at the
Huka falls. Here his friend Ririwai jumped ashore and was saved, but
Tamatea and his thirty companions continued on over the falls and there
perished. His canoe, in the form of a rock, is still to be seen at that
place.

Ko Kahungunu.

We will now return to the doings of Kahungunu, the ancestor from
whom the tribe is named, that, on the arrival of the European, owned the
large stretch of country reaching from the north of Mahia Peninsula to
near Wellington—some two hundred and fifty miles of the east coast of
this island.

After remaining for a time at Tauranga (Bay of Plenty), on a certain
occasion, Kahungunu, with his sister Whaene and their people, were out
fishing; the net belonging to the sister being hauled in, Kahungunu ran
and sewed up the fish in the body of the net, at which Whaene was very
angry and struck him a blow, of which Kahungunu was so much ashamed
that he left the place. When he arrived at the forest he ate some paretas,
so the place was called by that name. Further on he ate a kaka, so the
place was called Kaka-Rai-a-mio, then on to Pauauehu and Ngarara, Wha-
kawae, then to Kohahu-Paremoremo ; further on he saw a cave, into which
he entered. After stopping here for a time he saw a man passing named
Paroa, who, seeing Kahungunu, and not knowing who he was, invited him
to the village, to which, on the arrival of his companions, he proceeded.
After living there for some time Paroa said to his daughter, whose name
was Hinepuariari, ** Girl, there is a husband for you.” Paroa by this time
had found out it was Kahungunu, so they became man and wife. Shortly
after this one of the women said to Hinepuariari, *' How do you like your
husband ? and she replied, ** Ehara i te hanga, kahore e rupeke ana mai takoto
tome mai i waho i te tahu, ka haere te rongo mo te kuha o Kahungunu.”

When Rapa and her daughter Rongomaiwahine, who lived at Tawapata,
near Table Cape, heard the report, Rapa repeated the following proverb :—
« Kei te nui he awa o tatapouri te tuhera atu nei."

Kahungunu, on a certain occasion, requested his wife Hinepuariari to
comb and dress his hair: so she combed all day until evening; and in the
morning she commenced again. She then was able to form it into a top-
knot, she rubbed it with oil that was held in a paua shell (Haliotis). After
using ten paua shells of grease, the hair was not limp, she could not bind
it; so she held it fast between her knees, and was then able to get it
together so as to bind it with flax ; but the flax was not strong enough to
hold it,—it kept breaking. So Kahungunu told his wife to fetch his girdle.
The flax from which the girdle was made grew. at Tauranga. With this

. Sticks to ward off the fish from the rocks.

459 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

she was able to fasten his hair, the flax being so strong. Hence the
proverb, “ Putiki-wharanu a Kahungunu a Tamatea i Mahue atu i Tauranga.”
(The flax-binding of Kahungunu, a Tamatea left behind at Tauranga.
Wharanui is a variety of Phormium tenas.)

Kahungunu then left his wife and journeyed on to Nukutauroa (Table
Cape), to Tawapata (near Portland Island) where Rongomaiwahine was
living with her mother, Rapa, who had repeated the proverb regarding him.
Rongomaiwahine was with her husband, Tamatakutai, the chief of the
place, who occupied most of his time in carving. Kahungunu stayed and
watched the manners of the people, their food was paua (Haliotis) and pupu
(limpets).

At night Kahungunu commenced his jokes, for the purpose of causing a
quarrel between Rongomaiwahine and her husband. Shortly after this
Kahungunu proposed to the others that they should all go and dig fern-
roots, to which they agreed. When a great quantity had been obtained,
the friends suggested they should tie it up-and carry it home, to which he
objected and sent them away. So soon as they were out of sight, he
collected it all together and carried it himself. When his friends looked
back, they beheld him bringing the fernroot on his shoulder. On his arrival

at the precipice named Tawapata, just above the village, he let down the

fernroot and undid the fastenings, so that it fell scattered into the village.
It was such a large mass that the place was filled even to all the enclosures
round the houses. All the men, women, and children collected and pre-
pared it for food by the fire, at the same time praising Kahungunu, saying,
"Now we have got a strong and able man, who can work and collect
food,”

The children of Maringaringamai were at the fishing grounds, so Ka-
hungunu proposed to his friends to collect paua. He sent the men to
collect flax and to make paua baskets and nets, and ropes, also to prepare
He then ascended a hill whence
he watched the kawaw—shags—(Graculus varius) diving for fish, and
then tried if he could hold his breath as long as they could. His way of
trying was thus :— When the kawau dived, he commenced to count thus :
ups tahi, pipi rua, and so on up to ten (tuangahuru); then commenced
again at pepe tahi, etc. This he did without drawing breath while the
kawau dived three times; he therefore thought he could remain some
length of time under the water, so he took the net at ebb tide and entered
the water and swam to the first rock, then to the second, and so on to the
fourth, and passed the rocks where people usually swam to, for only a canoe
could go so far. He then dived and set to work filling his nets and kits.
He pressed the pauas together and filled to bursting all his kits, He then

Lockz.— Historical Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes. 488

caused the pauas to stick to his own body, also his head, and then returned
to shore, Those sticking on his head were carried to the sacred place as
offerings to the gods: the others were eaten by the people. Then all the
men of the village were collected to haul the kits ashore, but they could
not ; so all the people from the neighbouring pas were called, and then they
succeeded in hauling the paua ashore, and all the multitude feasted on
them. -

Then the people, seeing the great works of this man and how he could
collect food, wondered, and contrasted their own chief Tamatakutai, who
could only carve wood, etc., and did not collect food, so they took away
pongeniawatine from him, and gave her to Kahungunu, and they
begat—

Kahukuranui

Tupurupuru

Rangituehu

Hineao

Huhuti, whose husband was the Whatu-i-apiti.

From them are dero the — families of the whole tribe of Nga-
tikahungunu.

The Migration from Poverty Bay eei: to Hawkes Bay (Heretaonga).

Turanga was formerly the home of the present Maori owners of the land
about Napier, Hawke's Bay, but through the murder of two children, the
twins of Kahutapere and Rongomaitara, sister of Rakai-te-hikuroa, they
were driven thence. The names of the children were Tarakuita and Tara-
kitai. How it happened was in this way :—Rakai-te-hikuroa (grandson of
Kahungunu, and fourth from Tamatea, who with Rongokaka came from
Hawaiki) felt annoyed that the preserved food, such as birds cured in eala-
bashes in their own fat, should be given to the twins in place of being kept
forhisson Tupurupuru. He therefore determined on destroying his sister's
children. The plan he decided on was this:—The children were in the
habit of playing whip-top during the day. In Rakai-te-hikuroa's pe, named
Maunga-puremu, near the present village of Ormond, there was a kumera
pit by the side of the path. When the children commenced to play, Rakai-
te-hikuroa walked up and knocked the tops into the hole, and then told the
twins to get them out again. Immediately they were in the hole he filled it
up. As evening advanced the parents became anxious and searched in every
direction, but could not discover their children. They then made kites of
raupo leaf (Typha angustifolia) shaped like hawks, covering the outside with
pd aas mulberry (Broussonetia papyrifera) ; these kites were sent up

te (Broussonetia papyrifera) is said to have been brought by the early Maori
settlers, iid dinde to make elothing of the bark ; it is now extinct. :

454 Transactions.—Miscellaneous.

into the air. They kept ascending till they were on a level with the pa of
Rakai-te-hikuroa. They then sailed in a direct line to it, and hovered over
his house, and commenced nodding their heads. It was then known who.
had killed the children. Then Kahutapere, whose pa was Pukepoto, near
the residence of Mr. W. Chambers, Repongaere, collected his followers and
attacked Rakai-te-hikuroa. There was killed Tupurupuru, son of Rakai-
te-hikuroa who was defeated, and with his followers fled to Ukurarenga on
Mahia Peninsula.

The name of the oven in which Tupurupuru was cooked was Whakatauai.
The stones used were called rehu, and resembled scoria. They were also
called whahukura and whaturangahua. There was also a greenstone mere
used called whakatangiara. After the people had resided at Ukurarenga for
some time, Kahuparoro arose to go to Turanga. Rakai-te-hikuroa, on
ascertaining his intention, said to him, “ Friend, go in peace to where our
son rests, but let his spirit hover in quietness over Turanga,” meaning that
the bones of his son should not be disturbed. On Kahuparoro’s arrival at
Turanga he collected the bones of Tupurupuru and brought them to the
Mahanga, near the Mahia, and there left the skull. He then proceeded on
to Nukutauroa (Table Cape), and there made fish-hooks of the shoulder
blades. The name of the rock from whence he started to fish is Matakana.
When he threw out the hook to fish, he chanted the following hurihuri (in-
cantation) :—Divide, divide the waters of Tawake with the red ornamental
weapon of Tupurupuru and Rakai-te-hikuroa. Who is thy ancestor? He
is Takitamaku Tahito-rangi and Pahito-weka."

When he pulled up the hook he had caught a hapuku. Tamaiwiriwiri
hearing the chant thought it was Tupurupuru fishing, so he hastened to
Ukuraienga and informed Rakai-te-hikuroa what he had heard; Tamarui-
hiri also discovered that Tupurupuru's bones had been used to dig fernroot
with by Hauhau. ‘Then fighting commenced to avenge the insult, and
many were killed on both sides. In one of these engagements Hauhau
and several others were slain.

Rakai-te-hikuroa and his followers had to retreat to the Wairoa, but the
people of that place did not give them weleome, nor supplied them with
canoes to cross the river with, so Rakai-te-hikuroa, to make his party appear
more formidable, tatooed the women like men, and set up tatooed cala-
bashes, and performed a haka led on by Hinekura. The chant used was—
“ A tte kei, tie kei tietiekei tiekei tie ha koa, koa koa ei ei.” The Wairoa people
residing near the crossing came to look on, so when they were well scattered
Rakai-te-hikuroa and party attacked them and killed many of them, and
then proceeded to Arapauanui.

Lockk.— Historical. Traditions of Taupo and East Coast Tribes. — 455

When Tarangakahutai, the chief of the pa, saw him and his party
coming, he called out ** Where is Taraia?” Taraia replied, *' Here I am."
Tarangakahutai then shouted, ** Stand forth that I may know you,” which
Taraia did. His dress was a mat made of feathers. "T'arangakahutai then
said, * I shall know you directly, your heart shall be my food."

Taraia then took a stone, and repeating the tipihoumea (incantation),
threw it at Tarangakahutai, and it knocked his head-dress of feathers off.
They fell at Taraia’s feet, who called out, ** I know that it is I that shall eat
your heart presently.”

The fighting then commenced, and Rakai-te-hikuroa was driven back.
A woman named Hinepare, thinking her poople were defeated, took the
calabash in which the gods were kept and ascended a rock and broke the
calabash, crying out,—‘ Cursed be the mothers of these men, presently our
nakedness will be exposed to the enemy.” Her brothers hearing the curse, the
crash of the calabash on the rock, and the lamentations of the women, ima-
gined that the head of a man had been broken. So Taraia rallied his
people again and returned to the fight, and many were killed.

Here was killed Tarangakahutai and Rakaiweriweri and others of the
enemy, and Waikari and others of Rakai-te-hikuroa's party. A dispute
arose over the body of Rakaiweriweri as to which family he belonged.
Taraia hearing of the dispute, arose and took two pieces of toi-toi (Arundo
conspicua), and cast lots with the mii, saying, if of Rakaiweriweri go, if you
hold, you belong to this tribe. He cast it, and the mii held, he was there-
fore declared to be of the family of Rakai-te-hikuroa. The incantation used
was ;—'* Unihia i te pu, unihia i te weri, unihia i takitaki, wnihia i tamore i
Hawaiki." This was the fourth death in payment of Tupurupuru.

Rakai-te-hikuroa and party then moved on to Wakaari, Tauranga, and
Heipipi, near Tangoio. The chiefs of those pas were Tautu and Tunui.
While at Wakaari, there arrived from Heretaonga a man named Totara,
who boasted of the abundance and goodness of the food of his place. "'awao
said, on hearing of this, the Wanga-nui-o-roto (Napier Harbour, celebrated
for its shellfish), shall be the mara (garden) of Tawao. Taraia said the
Ngaruroro celebrated for kahawai shall be the ipu (calabash) of Taraia.

The party then moved on to the mouth of the Ngaruroro and drove off
Hatupuna and his people, and the Awa-nui-a-rangi and Whatu-ma-moa.
Their principal pa was Otatara (Redcliffe, near Taradale). Kahukura-nui,
father of Rakai-te-hikuroa, took to wife Tu-te-ihonga, chieftainness of
Whatu-ma-moa, after he had returned from Motuo. Taraia and Porangahou
had avenged the death of her former husband who had been killed by the
people of that district. So we became amalgamated with that people in the
second generation, after the arrival of Takitimu from Hawaiki.

456 Transactions. —Miscellaneous.

The Migration from Wairoa to Heretaonga. .

Wairoa was formerly the home of the Maoris now occupying the inlan
portion of Hawke's Bay about Te Aute and Poukawa.

The reason for their leaving Wairoa was this:—A chief named Iwi-

Katere, living at a pa near Turiroa Wairoa, had a pet tui (parson-bird,

Prosthemadera nove-zealandie), which had been taught to repeat the proper -

prayers and incantations used while planting kwmaras, taro, etc., and thus
was very valuable as an economizer of labour. Tamatera, a chief of the
adjoining pa, borrowed the bird of Iwi-Katere. After having detained it for
a length of time, Iwi-Katere sent for his pet, but Tamatera would not give
it up, so Iwi-Katere went and fetched it away. When night came on
Tamatera went by stealth and took the bird. The tui kept repeating to its
master the following words :—“ I am gone, I am gone, on the handle of a
paddle; I am tired of fighting. Oh, Sir, I am gone!" It was waste of
words on the bird's part, for its master did not understand the meaning.
So Tamatera took it safe away. On the following day Iwi-Katere attacked
thethieves, but was repulsed, so he obtained the assistance of Rakaipaka
from the Mahia, who had been driven away from Turanga, and attacked
and killed Tamatera, Taupara, and many others; but many were destroyed
on both sides. After this Ngarengare and the survivors, including his
granddaughter Hine-te-moa, moved to Heretaonga and settled in the neigh-
bourhood of Poukawa and Te Aute, driving away the original owners from
that district, viz., Tane-nui-a-rangi and others. A great battle took place
near Tahoraite, in the Seventy-mile Bush, and from the length of time
the people who had been killed took in cooking in the kangi or umu, the
place was called Umutaoroa,—that is the site of the present village of
Danevirk. These events happened in the days of Rakaipaka, a contempo-
rary of Kahukuranui and Rakai-te-hikuroa, viz., in the second and third
generation after the arrival of the canoe * Takitimu."

Locxe.—Ilistorical Traditions of Taupo and Fast Coast T ribes. 457 :

The Maori Genealogy from Rangi and Papa to the present time, including
Tawhaki and Ruatapu. From the first night to the tenth em
Kopiapia
Uekiki
Uekaka
Kiwha

Tea
Papa and Rangi

| | | | |
Tanetuturi Tauepepeke Tanenatika Taneuaha Tane te Wairoa

| | |
Ruaupoko Taweta

|
Paea Tane-nui-a-rangi
|
. . Hine-a-huone, F.
* gn es | Hine-Ai tamata, F.
j
| |
Rautipua The elder from whom
utawhito the old Priest taught The younger from whom
Rautaitainui sprang another race s —— d the Maori
Punga than th i. His
name was Rapuwal Waikura
Kaitanga When the Euro tot
ema pea t arrived, Parawhenua
Tawhaki they were called b Horew
Wahieroa our elders the de- Mokopeke
ata scendants of Rapu- Pokiki
Rataware wai. Pokaka
Hutunuku Paewai
Huturangi ne :
Hutuauki Hukaawai
Hutupatae Hine TA Kiokio
Hoea Kura Wak
Mania Ahungao- eed ika whenua
Wakaronga Hine rau w gi
Tuhorapanga Hine hauone, whose tane was
Tanguno aomao
uru
Uenuku rd
Iho
Ruatapu oe Wero-te Ninihi
Tamaira angi Wero i iti
Takaha Ko. olin opa
Hikawera | Ko-te-Mara Eatin da
Whatiapiti Ngawereponspona Hikutaipan
Wauahanga-o- Eo | Tukokoro
Rangikawhai eee Hinemoa
Man wpe the kawa ura | Karaka
Mat Mataoho | Rangi te P
Ng rangi ka-tangi-iho Tuna-i-te-rangi | Warawara te rangi
Hineo: Tonganini | Whangan
Terba: te Moananui utehue Rererakau
Putikonakona | Hokorae
Tuhawiniwini arata.

Tuhakopakopa | —

458 T ransactions —Müscellaneous .

The following is the Genealogy of the late Chiefs Tareha, Ihaka Whanga, and
Te Moananui, through the WTN- Mamoa Tribe—forty-eight Generations ;—

? | Nga
| NE

12 oo

"X ery N
re A m CO XD OM SI Oo OT O

ERN ko a-te Manu waere ma
l'oi

Jatoma

ahaukina

Weider taped

iautawa

akenui a a- p uhi
ang

Sud jani
bod ted

d fed &

akifo-tangl-ka-noho-i-e Rangihua

mM rm RO n5 n5

Ponarangihua
4 Tangikur
25 Kahukura
26 Hineiran
27 Wawa-te-rangi
28 Maikiteku
29 Maiketea
30 Tuhangateao
1 Tamatea 31 Paetaku
2 Kahungunu 32 Paekaka
3 Kahukuranui and 33 Tu te Thonga.— The pr gegen of the Whatu-ma
| who lived at Otatara deemed whom
4 Rakaipaka and Hinemanuwhiri Rand tet second from T
| who eame from Hawaiki as to aos
| By her first husband Tupouriao who
| was PM by the people of Porangahat
| begat
|
5 Kaukohea 34 Sesiuln
6 Tutikanao 35 Kearoa
7 Tureia 36 Tura
8 Te Huki 37 ona = Kura
9 Rakaro 38 Hen
1 kuka 39 Huhnti
11 Mitimitioterangi 40 Wawah
au 41 Rangekawhaia

Ihaka Whanga 42 M
l4 Hirieri Te Reto 43 Matewai
15 Te Riria 44 Nga-rangi-ka-tangi-iho

45 Hineoroia te rangi and Herepoio
|

ne Se mE Mm z
46 mens 'Tareha 46 Tahutahu 46 PS

|
47 Karamana 47 Karauria 47 Te Moananui

is |
48 Arihi 48 Karauria's children

CauPBELL.— 7 he Origin of the Boomerang. 459

A Genealogy including Maui from the commencement, viz., from Rangi and
Papa to the present time.

otu
Pohaere
Powhakataka
‘o-aniwaniwa
Maheatu
Maheawa
Takahuriwhenua
Murirangawhenua

aranga
Maui. Sir, this is our ancestor who fished up this island of
Aote : haul up with the jawbone of his
ancestress. The hook caught the house of Hinenui-te-
po. The name of the house was Rarotonga.
Maui begat Wharuakura
Uhenga

Poutaua
Whitirangi mamao
Kupe
ina
Houmataumata
aikuiha
"u-whaitini

utaraupoko
uaruma

M
"t.

u-te-Rangiwetewetea
u-hakirikona

fora
'amatetane
Ioakakari

— —

Art LV.—The Origin of the Boomerang. By W. D. CAMPBELL, F.G.8.
[Read before the Auckland Institute, 23rd October, 1882.]
Tux existence of such a peculiar and unique weapon as the boomerang
among one of the lowest forms of humanity—as the aborigines of Australia
—has excited a great deal of interest among ethnologists ; but it has never
been satisfactorily explained. It has been claimed as being derived from
some hypothetical culture, while on the other hand it is regarded as a
specialized form of the throwing cudgel and stick, and that intermediate
forms are to be found in Australia, but it has not been understood how the
peculiar form and flight of the missile was suggested ; and it is upon this
point I offer an explanation, which was given me by my friend, W. H.

460 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

. Blyth, of Russell, who has kindly given me permission to bring it before
you. He informed me that he had noticed that the leaves of the Hucalypti,
when blown off the trees, often acquire the whirling flight and returning
action of the boomerang, the leaves tending to return and fall upon the
. ground perpendicularly below the starting-point of their course.

The correctness of this observation I have repeatedly verified; and this
character of the course of the falling leaf, when taken into consideration
with the striking similarity in form between the boomerang and the leaves -
of the blue-gum is, I submit, complete evidence that the origin of the boo-
merang was due to imitation of the form and flight of the leaves. The
absence of the boomerang in other countries is thus accounted for, since the
Eucalypti are essentially Australian, the bush throughout the greater portion
of the continent being chiefly composed of them, while comparatively few
are to be found elsewhere.

That the Australians had a throwing missile previous to the develop-
ment of the boomerang form, is rendered probable when one considers that
a strong resemblance in typical character appears to exist between the
Australian and the Indian Dekhan tribes, and possibly the ancient Egyp-
tians. Colonel Lane Fox has grouped them together in his classification of
weapons ; and Prof. Huxley had previously taken these races to comprise
the lowest forms of his Zeitrichi, or smooth-haired people, since they all
possess long prognathous skulls, with well-developed brow ridges, dark
eyes and black hair. The Dekhan, or aboriginal tribes of India, had a
missile which they whirled in the manner of boomerangs to bring down
game. The rudest kind is described by Sir Walter Elliot as being found
in the South Mahratta district, and were merely crooked sticks, the most
developed form being the “ Katuria” of the Kules of Gujerat, a weapon
resembling the boomerang in shape, and in being an edged flat missile pre-
serving its plane of rotation, but being too thick to swerve or return.

The Egyptian fowler used a throwing cudgel. (See E. B. Tylor's
“ Early History of Mankind.") |

These forms of weapons in races allied to the Australians would seem to

indicate that the boomerang had been developed

N from them to its present form by the Australians

often witnessing the peculiar course of the Huca-

lypti leaves, all savage races being keenly alive to

the improvement of their weapons. In the dia-

gram is shown the form of the boomerang compared

with some leaves of the Eucalyptus globulus. The

curved sectional form, essential to the soaring flight of both boomerang and
leaf, is present in each.

—

McArtuur.—On the Importance of Forestry. 461

Art. LVI.—On the Importance of Forestry.

By D. McArruvr, Inspector of Forests.
“Read before the Southland Institute, 20th September, 1881. | -
I nave been since my boyhood a lover of trees in all stages of growth as
forests and as single trees. When attending school in the year that
Waterloo was fought, I had to pass through two miles of a beautiful plan-
tation, at the end of which was a large barn, where the then Earl of Brea-
dalbane had a number of men threshing larch and fir cones with flails, and
on my enquiring why they were threshing the sticks, I was shown a handful
of the seed and informed that these would grow into large trees. Fortun-
ately the head gardener's son was my class-fellow, eonsequently I had the
privilege of following the seed to the nursery, and in due time the seedlings
tothe hillsides and barren moors, where I had the further privilege of being
permitted to plant some; and now there are thousands of aeres of mag-
nificent forests clothing the previously barren land with beauty and wealth.
Land then not worth a shilling an acre is now worth from two to three
hundred pounds.

The Scotch fir is planted amongst the larch, oak, elm, ete., on account
of the shelter afforded to the latter owing to its bushy form, and it is
frequently planted in belts of a chain or two wide on the weather side of
young plantations, for the same reason. :

The Earl of Wemyss and March about fifty years ago planted exten-
sively in the upper parts of Peebleshire and around Nidpath Castle, and
along the Tweed, beautifying the country and greatly increasing the value
of his property.

There is a stretch of country about half way between Edinburgh and
Peebles known as the “ King’s Edge," and when I first saw it I could not
imagine anything more desolate and cold-looking. It consisted chiefly of a
large extent of cold, wet, inert peat-bog, lying on à bed of impervious con-
crete. So hopelessly barren was the surface that it would not even grow a
windlestraw. The proprietor cut it into strips and squares by open ditching,
breaking the concrete bottom, and planted belts of Scotch fir and other trees
as breakwinds across the prevailing winds. When I saw the locality again
in 1850, the plantations were thriving beautifully, and now it is converted
into fine fertile fields.

The climate was completely changed by the draining and planting. I
have seen the management of a very extensive natural forest in Argyleshire,
consisting chiefly of oak, ash and birch, skirting the base of Ben Cruachan
and bordering the shores of Loch Awe. This forest consists of many
thousands of acres, reproducing itself by stooling, as it is technically

462 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

termed, in other words a young crop growing out of the stumps of the
trees recently cut down. This territory was leased for ninety-nine years by
a company of Liverpool gentlemen and dealt with as follows :—

It was subdivided into about twenty sections and one was cut down
every year in spring and summer, when the sap was up, and barked chiefly
by women and children ; the bark being taken to Liverpool and the timber
converted into charcoal for smelting iron ore—which was brought from
Ulverston to Bunawe by the company’s schooners—there converted into
charcoal bar-iron and taken back to Liverpool as ballast, the vessels being
filled up with the bark and wool of the district.

The iron produced at this small furnaee brought the highest price in the
British market, being sold for from £10 to £15 per ton, and was utilized for
what is known as cold-drawn wire.

Each subdivision when eut was protected by rough fencing to prevent
eattle from eating the young shoots and the finest oak tree in the division
was left as a standard at each periodical cutting. The result of this
forestry management was that three or four successive generations made
fortunes, and the forests, when I left Scotland in 1860, were at least as
flourishing as at the beginning of the lease. The lessees never planted a
tree, but merely conserved and utilized what they found on the ground.

The forests here are not deciduous, and, when cut down, the stumps
gradually die out; at the same time they reproduce themselves from the
fallen berries, but are very slow of growth.

I eounted 500 rings on the planed stump of a black-pine tree in Bea-
ward Bush, the diameter of which was only about three feet, whereas a
healthy larch would exceed that in about a tenth of the time, and the timber
be of more value for every purpose, from the construction of a wheel-barrow
to that of a ship.

Larch is also very durable in or out of the water. Piles of only thirty
years' growth were used in extending one of the Oban jetties in Argyleshire,
and after being twenty-five years in use were as sound as when driven, and
not touched by a Teredo.

Larch and fir are used for coal-pit props and railway-sleepers throughout
Great Britain.

In the course of a few years all the railway-sleepers in New Zealand
will have to be replaced, which will pretty well exhaust the available
timber suitable for the purpose, hence the desirability of planting trees of
quicker growth than the native ones. It is said that larch and fir will no
thrive here, as they happened to fail with some run-holders in Otago. It
would be surprising if they did thrive, under the circumstances; having
been taken from a cosy nursery and planted into holes of solid clay, where

LÀ

Waxeuin.—Local Variations in Gravity. 463

the poor plants were being alternately drowned in wet weather, and in dry
scorched for want of moisture. Such soils should be cut by a sub-soil
plough to the depth of 18 inches or 2 feet, drawing the furrow slightly down
hill, letting the surplus water away, while the pulverized and stirred clay
would retain sufficient moisture. It would be an additional advantage to
turn over a furrow of the top vegetable mould with the cominon plough, the
sub-soil one following in the same furrow; by this means the young plants
would have the benefit of the old surface soil to start them.

In an earthy kindly soil all that is necessary is to make a slit with the
planting spade—pushing the slit a little open—when your boy, with his
basket of seedlings, drops one in the slit, and puts his foot on the sod
closing it.

Planting here should follow the sawmillers and this cannot be done too
soon. The remark is frequently made “ cut down the forests, there will be
plenty of timber to last owr time. Convert the forest lands into agricul-
tural holdings and cover the country with men, women and children.”

Those who make such remarks are evidently not aware of the fact that
in many parts of Europe and elsewhere the cutting down of the forests
resulted in converting countries formerly fertile and well peopled into abso-
lute deserts, necessitating the removal of man and beast to look for food
elsewhere. This ought to be a warning to the people of this grand —
to conserve their native forests ere it be too late.

Man is eradled in timber, housed in timber, and coffined in timber, he
therefore ought to take care of his cradle, his cottage, and coffin, while he can.

I intended to have produced historical proofs of the evil effects of the
denudation of forest lands, I will however do so, if well, on a future
occasion.

Amr. LVII.—The Surface Features of the Earth and Local Variations in
the Force of Gravity. By T. B. Waxeun, B.A.
[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 12th September, 1882.]
Ix a former paper the nature of the physical agent causing gravitation was
carefully considered. This paper seeks to confirm the views expressed in
that paper, and it will be necessary to recall three points on which much
weight was placed. They are—

(1) That gravitation is produced by a physical agent, the ether, which
according to a growing belief is what is commonly understood by
the ** electric fluid.”

(2) That this ether is composed of corpuscules which have a very high
velocity of rotation.

464 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

(3) That owing to the form and action of the ethereal corpuscule it —
will adjust itself to the surface with which it is in contact. More
strictly, since the ether penetrates all bodies, the corpuscules will
adjust themselves according to the nature as well as to the form
of the surface.

“If the ether is composed of rotating corpuscules then, by contact with
the earth, their velocity of rotation will be gradually reduced, and accord-
ing to the theory explained in the former paper these corpuscules will com-
bine with the solid matter which they have penetrated. In this way the
earth would grow larger by the addition of matter which has been reduced
to an ordinary state, that is to matter as we commonly understand it. The
matter of the ether may be described as matter in an “ extraordinary state.”
Astronomers maintain that the earth is growing larger, however gradually,
and but very recently the view was put forward that this gradual increase
in the size of the earth was due to showers of meteoric stones. The total
quantity of meteoric matter, however, falling on the earth, was found by
calculation much too small to produce the increase in the size of the earth.
Professor Seeley, in a course of lectures on geology, delivered three or four
months ago at the Royal Institution, expressed his conviction that the earth
was being increased in size by some gradual process of addition.

The corpuscules of the ether are so constituted and act in such a manner
as to ‘adjust themselves to a flat surface, so that their outsides will revolve
in the direction of that surface. More strictly it should be said that the
ethereal corpuscules adjust themselves to what may be called a predom-
inating surface. By a predominating surface would be understood a sur-
face that has the greatest’ influence on the direction of rotation of the
eorpuseules. The solid and immovable land would have a greater influence
than the mobile ocean, and dense solid matter than relatively lighter matter.
The plumb-line has been found to be deflected from the true or astronomical
vertical, in two ways, both probably owing to the same cause. The first is
well known. Mountains deflect the plumb-line from the true vertical. In
mountainous countries, as near the Alps and Caucasus, this deflection
amounts to as much as 29" of are. The other case is this, the plumb-line
hangs perpendieular to the surface of still water always, but the direction
of the plumb-line is very frequently not in the direction of the centre of the
earth. As bearing on this point, though not clearly understood, the follow-
ing extraordinary faets should be quoted :—

“ At sixteen astronomical stations in the English survey the disturbance
of latitude due to the form of the ground has been computed, and the follow-
ing will give an idea of the results:—At six stations the deflection is under
2”, at six others it is between 9' and 4", and at four others it exceeds 4".

Waxeuin.— Local Variations in Gravity. 465

There is one very exceptional station on the north coast of Banffshire, near
the village of Portsoy, at which the deflection amounts to 10’, so that if
that village were placed on a map in a position to correspond with its
astronomical latitude, it would be 1,000 feet out of position! There is the
sea to the north, and an undulating country to the south, which, however,
to a spectator at the station does not suggest any great disturbance of
gravity. A somewhat rough estimate of the local attraction from external
causes gives a maximum limit of 5", therefore we have 5” unaccounted for,
or rather which must arise from unequal density in the underlying strata
in the surrounding country. In order to throw light on this remarkable
phenomenon, the latitudes of a number of stations between Nairn on the
west, Fraserburgh on the east, and the Grampians on the south were
observed, and the local deflections determined. It is found that the deflec-
tions diminish in all directions, not very regularly certainly, and most
slowly in a south-west direction, finally disappearing, and leaving the maxi-
mum at the original station at Portsoy." *

Professor Maxwell believes the ether to be made up of rotating corpus-
cules fixed in space. That the ether is composed of rotating corpuscules is
also the expressed opinion of Mr. Preston, who has made a special study of
the ether. Sir William Thompson has shown that magnetic attraction is a
rotational effect. Sir John Herschel expresses the opinion that the ether is
composed of corpuscules, and says in a very decided manner that they must be
fixed in space, and that they may rotate. The writer of this paper had ex-
pressed views in strict accordance with these just given. He has endea-
voured and still endeavours to show that gravitation is a rotational effect,
and, if so, that the ether, or “ electric fluid,” is the physical agent producing
gravitation. Now, as the ether penetrates all bodies and comes in contact
with them the velocity of rotation of the corpuscules becomes gradually
much reduced by this contact. Eventually these corpuscules combine with
the bodies they penetrate, probably making them more dense and also
adding to their mass and bulk. Solid rock would have a greater effect in
reducing the velocity of rotation of the ethereal corpuscules than earthy or
gravelly beds. Consequently all the striking solid features of the earth
would become rather exaggerated than reduced by the direct action of the
ether alone. “The Uniformitarian Theory " in geology declares that the
basis upon which it stands is ‘‘ that the continents have always been con-
tinents and the oceans oceans.” The great features of the earth ** persist."
Whatever great features now exist—as the Himalayas and the Alps, the
deep basins of the Atlantie and the Pacific—have always existed in their
characteristic features.

* See rog “Earth” (figure of) in the Encyclopedia Britannica, by R. E. Clark
0

466 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

The rotation of the ethereal corpuscules within the surface of the earth
would be so considerably reduced that the force of gravity would be
lessened. The corpuscules, whose rotation had been reduced, would react
on those at and probably immediately above the surface of the earth.
. According therefore to the nature of the layer of the earth's crust, whether
of greater or less density, so would vary the force of gravity very near the
earth's surface, Where these layers were very dense there the force of
gravity would be les. In a very hard rocky country the force of gravity
would therefore be less than at the surface of the ocean. If a mountain is
more dense than the surrounding country the force of gravity on the top
of the mountain should be less than on the surronnding plains. Until the
nature of an accelerating force is understood, the principles here sketched
cannot be extended with any satisfaction beyond the surface of the earth.

The following bears directly upon what has just been said :—

* An immense number of pendulum observations are now being made
at the astronomical stations of geodesieal surveys in Germany, Russia, and
India, which, when fully published, will throw light more perhaps on the
local variations of gravity than on the figure of earth. The observations
made at the various stations of the Indian meridian are bringing to light a
physical fact of the very highest importance and interest, namely, that the
density of the strata of the earth’s crust under and in the vicinity of the
Himalayan Mountains is less than that under the plains to the south, the
deficiency increasing as the stations of observation approach the Himalayas,
and being a maximum when they are situated on the range itself. This
accounts for the non-appearance of the large deflections which the Hima-
layas, according to Archdeacon Pratt’s calculations, ought to produce. The
Indian pendulum observations also throw some light on the relative varia-
tions of gravity at continental, coast, and island stations, showing that,
without a single exception, gravity at the coast stations is greater than at the
corresponding continental stations, and greater at island stations than at
coast stations.” The inference, that because the force of gravity in any
locality is less, the density of the earth at that place is less, is one usually
made, but it is more credible that mountains are denser than the plains
which are made up of detritus from those mountains than that the plains
are denser than the mountains."*

Prof. Darwin made experiments during last year, in which he dis-
covered variations in the force of gravity. He has embodied the results of
~ his investigation in a paper which was published in the November number
of “ Nature” last year. His investigations showed that the force of gravity
varied at the very same place, that there was on one or two days a diurnal
variation in the force of gravity.

* See Article “ Earth” (figure of) in the Encyclopedia Britannica, by R. E. Clark.

Hurtcurmson.—Hawaii-nei and the Hawaiians. 467

It may be deemed quite practicable to devise experiments to test the
question whether gravitation is due to the rotation of stationary corpus-
cules or not. With adequate and effective means the following experiment
might be considered sufficient for this purpose. Let a very short solid
cylinder, of any hard or dense substance, have fixed in it an axis on which
it can be revolved by a driving-belt. Such a short cylinder would be very
much like a thick grinding-stone. It should be from 1 to 2 feet in diameter,
and from 6 to 12 inches in thickness. The denser the material the better,
but tough hard heavy wood would probably do, as the conditions could be
varied to suit the density of the substance. This wheel should be made to
revolve with a velocity of not less than twenty revolutions per second; and
means should be provided for increasing the velocity up to 1,000 revolutions.
The weight of the wheel and axle would be determined first when at rest.
While revolving at any chosen velocity, let it again be weighed. It should
weigh less, and if the substance is dense and the velocity great, it should
weigh considerably less. It would be reasonable to suppose that the fixed
rotating corpuscules of the ether would be very much disturbed,—would
not have time to adjust themselves to the revolving wheel, and would there-
fore have a less gravitational effect. Such an experiment as this, however,
if effectively made with the best appliances, would probably be somewhat
costly,—at least for any one individual.

Art. LVHT.— Havwaii-nei and the Hawaiians. By F. B. HUTCHINSON, LARGE.
(Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 26th August, 1882.]
ABSTRACT.

Tur Sandwich Islands are famed for their beauty and fertility. Five thou-
sand miles distant from the New Zealand group, they are peopled by almost
the same race, a race speaking a language not differing more widely from

the Maori than the dialects of the latter do from one another.

The Sandwich group consists of five larger and several smaller islands,
lying in a line from north-west to south-east. Beginning from the north-
west Kauai is the oldest, has no signs of recent volcanic action. Earth-
quakes are the rarest, the rocks are the most broken down into soil. Hence
it is the most fertile; it is spoken of as the Garden Island. As a whole,
the island radiates from one grand very precipitous mountain 6,000 feet
high. In this island the language, though differing so slightly from that of
the other islands as hardly to form a dialect, approaches a little more nearly
the Maori. R is often used for L, and T for K. Thus one hears there of
Hanalei pronounced Hanarei, and Kauai as Tauai. The forests on Kauai
are magnificent, and the plantations mostly prosperous.

468 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

Oahu is made up of two long mountain ridges, with a plateau between.
It bears Honolulu, the capital, and this on account of possessing the only
really good harbour in the group.

Molokai is a long mountain running east and west, with the northern
half removed. Thus it presents to the sea on the north a stupendous pre-
cipice. From this about the middle projects a piece of low flat rich land,
used as the famous leper settlement.

Maui is composed of two mountains, the higher of which (10,000 feet) is
a vast extinct voleano, the crater 27 miles round broken by two great gaps.
The crater is the most remarkable upon earth as resembling a smaller
lunar volcano, having several craters rising from its 2,000-feet deep cavity.
It is known as Haleakala, or the House of the Sun.

Hawaii is the great island, that from which the group takes its name.
The great voleano Mauna Loa (18,600 feet) stands in the centre. To the
north is a beautiful mountain still higher—Mauna Kea, and there are smaller
ones. Mauna Loa is the most interesting of all voleanoes. It does not
show its height, the base being 60 miles across, and there are no peaks.
I exhibit a diagram showing its general shape. The effect when on the
mountain is that of being on a plateau. There are two extinct main craters
besides those that occasionally burst out. The summit crater, 18,600 feet
above the sea, is always active; the better-known Kilauea, 4,000 feet
above the sea, on the east side, is, too, always active. It is clear from the
difference of level that the two can have no connection. These craters do
not shoot up stones and ashes; they are lakes of molten lava,-and con-
stantly change their levels, occasionally overflowing.

There are on the islands about 60 sugar mills, several with more than
one plantation attached.

The Hawaiians are often spoken of as Malayo-Polynesians, but this is
almost certainly a mistake. The whole subject of the origin of the race
is discussed with great ability by Judge Fornander in his work on the Poly-
nesian races.

Political.—Formerly each place had its own chief. Warfare was the
normal state. The chiefs were a splendid race, well marked off from the
common people. Descent was wisely reckoned in the female line. The
finest women became tabu to the chiefs, and thus the superiority was pro-
. duced. The old Greek race probably produced no specimens of humanity

physically finer, and in intellect they ranked very high.

Late in the last century a chief of Western Hawaii, Kamehameha,
conquered first his own and then the other islands. He died in 1819.
His successor insulted the national deities and broke the tabu. Very
soon afterwards the first batch of missionaries reached the islands.

Hurcumwson.—Hawaii-nei and the Hawaiians. 469

Their success was, from their own point of view, wonderful and unpre-
cedented. In a few years churches and schools marked every village,
the natives were nominally christians, the old superstitions hidden out of
sight and supposed to be extinguished and the language was reduced to
. writing. Then a Catholic Mission appeared and was forced upon the king
and people by a French man-of-war. A painful conflict between the two
faiths took place. This gradually subsided ; a large portion of the natives
adopted the newer faith, its spectacular ritual appearing to suit them far
better than the other, while the singularly self-devoted and humble lives of
the priests have largely aided in the same direction. Now the two live
peacefully side by side. There is no religious census of the islands ; but,
to hazard a rough guess, perhaps a third of the natives are Catholics, and
the proportion increases.

The Protestant missionaries quickly acquired important political powers.
They stood out as the protectors of the natives against the vice and selfishness
of the white traders. One, Dr. Judd, a man of great ability, was for many
years the head of the government. The native kings, able men themselves,
gladly availed themselves of the superior knowledge of the foreigners. Had
these white men been English, no doubt the islands would have become an
English colony. As it was, they were seized and annexed by Lord George
Paulet, commanding an English man-of-war, an act quickly disavowed by
the English Government. Colonies are outside of the American political
system, and the great aim of the white ministers was not to annex the
islands to America, but to build them up into an independent sovereignty
under the native king. It is a fair question whether it would not have been
better for the natives had the islands become a British Crown Colony; the
decay of the race, it has been thought, might have been less rapid. But
looking to the history of the Maoris and Fijians, the soundness of such an
opinion may be greatly doubted. The lecturer had not been able to dis-
cover that the two last races are better off than the first; as to the value of
the work—religious, political and social—of the missionaries in the islands
there are such wide diversities of opinion that the lecturer declined to enter
upon a ground of such hot controversy. Being human the missionaries
could not, with all their good intentions, avoid errors, and many of them
would now confess that their errors were many and serious. They were
misled by thinking that they had a force at their back strong enough to
change human nature and turn a half-savage native into the highest class
of New Englander.

The land tenure and political system was at first feudal, but in 1839
Kamehameha III. abolished the feudal tenures and gave the country &
constitution. This was abrogated by Kamehameha V. and a new one

470 Transactions.—Miscellaneous.

given, which is now in force. The king is a constitutional monarch, but .
not according to English ideas. The form is more that of the late French
Empire. The government is personal, the ministers being appointed and
removed by the king at his own pleasure and without any reference to the
legislature, towards which they have no responsibility. The present king ©
has appointed and removed ministers in a most arbitrary manner. For in-
stance, in 1878, being displeased, he sent at 1 a.m. to demand their imme-
diate resignation.

The Ministers are four,—the Foreign Minister, who is usually the
Premier ; the Minister of the Interior, who is the real working Minister,
for whom nothing is too great or too small; the Finance Minister; and
the Attorney-General. The Foreign and Finance Ministers have frequently
been figure-head natives. Two years ago the Finance Minister for a short
time was a native preacher, perfectly ignorant of his subject, and appointed
only because no respectable man could be got to take the office.

The Legislature, which, happily for the country, meets only biennially,
consists of two estates; but they sit and vote as one House. The Nobles,
twenty in number, are appointed by the King for life. They have no special
title except Honourable. Many of them are “foreigners.” The twenty-
eight representatives are nearly all natives, and thus in the House as a
whole, the natives are in the great majority. They possess and represent
very little property, but vote away most recklessly the money of the foreign
population, who pay all but a trifle of the taxes. In the session of this
year they voted three and a half millions of dollars, including a Civil List of
$148,000, to be spent in the next biennial period, the estimated income for
that time being $1,950,000.

The proceedings of the Legislature are conducted with great dignity
and propriety; but everything being done in two languages makes it
extremely tedious, the more so that the natives are born orators, and can
discourse for the hour together, even though they have nothing to say. :

With all the weakness of the legislature, mostly. be it remembered,
composed of natives, the laws of the Sandwich Islands, and the judicial
procedure generally, compare favourably with those of any other nation in
the world. They are the cream of American and English jurisprudence,
and have generally been administered by Judges of high character and
ability. As an instance where the procedure is vastly in advance of that of
England,—the accused is, at his option, put into the witness-box and ex-
amined under oath.

The sanitary affairs of the islands are supervised by the Board of Health,
whose duties are more serious and responsible than usually fall to the lot of
similar bureaux elsewhere, for they have in their hands a terrible charge

Horcumson.—Hawaii-nei and the Hawaiians. 471

from which most other countries are free—the leprosy: also the isolation
of all cases of infectious disease that may be brought to the islands, a busi-
ness which necessarily incurs much odium. In all such cases the people
in immediate contact with the patients are immediately and carefully `
separated from the rest of the community, a course which might elsewhere
be followed with advantage. It isa disgrace to any country not continental
. that such a disease as scarlet fever should ever gain, or at least keep, &
footing in it.

An account of the leprosy and of a late epidemic of smallpox was then
given, and the subject was treated more at large in a subsequent lecture,
delivered before a special meeting of medical men.

The causes of the decline of the native race.—No doubt Captain Cook's
estimate (400,000) was far too high. He reckoned from the numbers that
appeared at each place where the ship touched, not considering that they
crowded thither from all parts of the island. In 1832 the number was
130,000, in 1878 47,000.

Syphilis was introduced by Captain Cook’s sailors, and has inflicted
terrible injury on the race.

The leprosy has aided in the same direction.

The removal of the tabu from the women.—With all the drawbacks of the
tabu, it was certainly a great protection to the women. Its abolition gave
full swing to license. The women are markedly unfertile, but are far more
fruitful with white men and Chinese than with their own race.

The early age at which intercourse begins with both sexes is another
cause of infertility.

The women manage their babies unwisely, and the infant mortality is
very large.

The changed conditions of life-—The dark races appear to be always inju-
riously affected by close contact with the white. The wearing of clothes,
and living in tight houses, has proved a great curse to the natives, who are
far more delicate and prone to lung diseases than when they went naked
and lived in grass houses.

A very large number of the women live with white men and Chinese.
This cause alone must in the end prove fatal to the purity of the race.

Present state and prospects. —The islands are now part of the American
system. The policy was laid down by the late United States Foreign
Secretary, Mr. Blain. Extract from letter of his to the United States
Minister at Honolulu, dated December 1, 1881 :—“ In thirty years the

‘United States have acquired legitimate and dominant influence in the North
Pacifie, which it can never consent to see decreased by intrusion therein of
any. element. or influence hostile to its own. *.* 7." Hence the

472 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

necessity * * * * of drawing ties of intimate relationship between
the United States and the Hawaiian Islands, so as to make them practically
part of the American system, without derogation of their absolute inde-
pendence.”

Thus America does not desire to acquire the islands, but to hold supreme
control there, and this is practically effected, most of the white office-holders
and property-holders being Americans. As they now are the islands might
well go om preserving their independence for an indefinite time, but already
that independence has been gravely endangered, and will probably not last
long. AnAmerican protectorate will probably take the place of the monarchy,
with provisions for self-government. The person by whom the independence
has been and is endangered is the king. Further, the former cordial rela-
tions between the native and foreigner have been seriously impaired.

The native cannot be educated beyond a certain point. As a boy he is
very bright and clever ; as a man he amounts to very little. Not a single
business of any kind in Honolulu, except that of selling meat, is either
conducted by a native or has a native in a high position in it. The native
royalty must soon end. The pure native race must soon die out. The
Hawaiian cannot adopt our civilization. He will not work ; so, while the
American and Chinese come in in swarms to do the work, he is quietly
fading away. A sad end to a beautiful, gentle, kindly race.

ArT. LIX.— The Effects of School Life on Sight. By B. Scuwanzpacu, M.D.
[Read before the Auckland Institute, 31st July, 1882.]

Ir is nearly four years ago 1 had oceasion to examine the sight of the
children attending schools in Auckland. In the report of my examination,
which was kindly received by the members of the school-board, I stated the
percentage of short-sightedness which existed amongst the school-children,
and I also pointed out the dangers of school-life in regard to the sight, and
how such dangers might be removed or lessened.

During the last three years, while sojourning in Europe, especially in
England and Germany, I have still pursued my favourite branch of study,
and I have endeavoured to acquaint myself with the progress made and
attention given to arrest the pernicious effects of bad light, bad printing;
bad ventilation, and bad seats and desks in our schools at home. I have
carefully compared the statisties of short sight, taken twelve years ago, with
ihe statisties taken recently and I have noticed that apparently the evil has
at least not advanced in its stride. This is no doubt especially due to the

Scuwarzpacu.—The Effects of School Life on Sight. 473

efforts of some of our scientific men, who have repeatedly drawn the atten-
tion of the public and of the officials towards the causes which endanger a
whole nation to advance from the stage of short sight to that of weak sight.
Hirschberg in Berlin, Cohn in Breslau, Sibreich in London, and others, have
lectured and written on the subject; and it is my intention in this short
paper to give a hurried synopsis of their opinions and of my own observa-
tions in this matter.

The changes in the functions of the visual organ, which are imme-
diately developed under the influence of school-life, are the following :—

1. Decrease of the range of vision.
2. Decrease of the acuteness of vision.
8. Decrease of the endurance of vision.

1. Decrease of the range of vision,—short sight,—(Myopia) is that con-
dition of the eye in which rays of light are united in front of the retina in
consequence of an extension of the axis of the eye.

As a rule, shortsightedness appears only feebly developed in children,
and with proper attention could be stayed, often removed. The most dan-
gerous time for such eyes are the years between eight and fifteen. The
visual organ is then in a state of change and growth, and very susceptible
to outer influences, the effects of which become easily settled and per-
manent. When the children look persistently at near and small objects, an
undue pressure on the eye is produced by the accommodation muscle, as
well as by the accumulation of blood, caused by the stooping position, thus
gradually expanding the visual axis. The young scholar not only remains
shortsighted, but the defects increase in proportion to the admittance of
injurious influences. The sedentary occupations of learned men, or watch-
makers, engravers, and others furnish us with a striking example how
easily the power of sight for distant objects may be impaired. Short-
sighted eyes should not only be guarded against over-straining, especially
against evening work, but proper counter-influences against the prime
causes should be instituted. In the same degree as excessive working on
near objects may gradually produce an expansion of the eyeball from the
front to the back, in the same degree could this be prevented by practising
the sight upon distant objects, by much outdoor exercise (also school-gym-
nastics) and carefully guarding against that which is obnoxious to a normal
development of the organ. And in sinning against this normally natural
development, the schools in particular may be accused. Excessive read-
ing predominates over oral teaching in too greata measure. I do not mean
so much in the rural schools or lower public schools, but in the universities
and colleges, where a vast amount of mental work must be accomplished
in order to enter with honorary degrees into professional life. If extensive

474 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

learning is identical with advanced culture, then, indeed, knowledge is a
dangerous present of civilization as regards the sight. And if knowledge is
transmitted to our brains by means of our eyesight in badly-lighted and
badly-ventilated rooms through small and indistinct print, and by sacrificing
proper rest and sleep, then shortsightedness will make its appearance in a
more aggravated form, and more quickly, than under proper hygienic con-
ditions.

In order to stem the tide of short sight, Prof. Cohn, in Breslau, makes
the following demands to the schools throughout the civilized world—de-
mands to which I fully consent :—

For the protection of eye and sight of school-children it is necessary—

1. To have a pause of fifteen minutes after every lesson of three-quarters
of an hour.

2. To pause half an hour at eleven o'clock, if the morning instructions
are carried on during five hours.

8. To have a reading board for testing the sight fixed in the room. If
certain letters cannot be distinguished at a certain distance, the pupil must
rest the organ.

4. To shorten the lessons and the tasks at home.

5. To introduce lessons on hygiene in all schools, colleges, and univer-
sities.

6: Every Council of Education shouid have a medical man as a member.

7. To close, by law, all school-rooms which are badly lighted and insuf-
ficiently ventilated. :

In Germany, the nursery of short-sightedness, the above injunctions are
of vital importance. But also England should adopt them, as the evil of
short sight has increased rapidly in that country during the last twenty
years. Australia and New Zealand are in a too sympathizing contact with
the motherland to be entirely excluded from the unpleasant influences of
the latter.

It is true that short-sightedness is often hereditary, but this must not
be thought to mean that the children of short-sighted parents are born
short-sighted. They have only the predisposition to become so, and their
predisposition is developed during school-life, more or less, according to
certain external conditions; and the more so, of course, under conditions
which tend to produce short sight even in children who have no hereditary
predisposition.

Prof. Sibreich points out and demonstrates that short-sightedness has
also an injurious influence on the general health by inducing a habit of
stooping. Its increase from a national point of view is to be considered à
serious evil. In former times, when literary education was confined to &

Scuwarzpach.—The Effects of School Life on Sight. 475

small number, this question was of little or no importance, but now, espe-
cially when England and its colonies are about to extend the benefit of
school-education to all children, the question how to prevent short sight
deserves serious consideration.

I mentioned in the beginning, that not only Myopia, but also a decrease
of acuteness of vision, so-called Amblyopia, is frequently developed during
school-life. Often this serious condition is the result of a positive disease
in the interior of the eye, which is of too individual a character to be con-
sidered here. However, amblyopia of one eye, is mostly produced by
unsuitable arrangements for work, which disturbs the common action of
the two eyes, and weakens the eye which is excluded from use.

But even more frequently than this defect is a decrease of endurance of
the vision—Asthenopia. This very frequent affection, which has destroyed
many a career, prevented the development of many a fine intellect, and
deprived many of the fruits of their laborious exertions and persevering
industry, arises principally from two causes. The first is a congenital con-
dition, called hypermetropia, which can be corrected by convex glasses, and
which cannot therefore be laid at the door of school-life. The second is a
disturbance of the harmonious action of the muscles of the eye—a defect
which is generally caused by unsuitable arrangements for work.

It is not my intention to enter here on a scientific explanation of the
various causes of these disturbances of the organ of sight, for the three
anomalies I have mentioned all arise from the same circumstances—
viz., insufficient or ill-arranged light, or from a wrong position during
work,

Insufficient or ill-arranged light obliges us to lessen the distance between
the eye and the book while reading or writing. When the eye looks at a
very near object, the accommodating apparatus and the muscles which
turn the eyes, so that the axes converge towards the same object, are brought
into a condition of greater tension, and this is to be considered as the prin-
cipal cause of shortsightedness and its increase.

How can these evils be prevented? In answering this important ques-
tion, I do not pretend to express an original opinion only. As a disciple of
those great men who have made ophthalmology @ flowery limb on the great
tree of medical science, I must confine myself to repeat their teaching, and
I do so in the firm belief of teaching the truth. But common sense even
could answer the question before us. |

The light must be sufficiently strong and fall on the table from the left-
hand side, and, as far as possible from above. The children ought to sit
straight, and not have the book nearer to the eye than ten inches at the
least. Light coming from the right-hand is not so good as from the left,

476 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

because the shadow of the hand falls on that part of the paper at which we
are looking. Light from behind is still worse, because the head and upper
part of the body throw a shadow on the book; but the light that comes
from the front and falls on the face is by far the worst of all, for, in the
first place, it does not attain the object desired, and, next, it is most hurtful
to the eyes. It is hurtful because, firstly, the retina becomes fatigued by
the full glare upon it, and the diffused light renders the comparatively dark
images of the printing and writing more difficult to be perceived. Secondly,
the position assumed by the children, in order to avoid the disturbing in-
fluences of the light, places the axis of the eye in a very unfavourable
direction, which, as I have already mentioned, induces short sight, differ-
ences in the sight of the two eyes, and certain weakness of the muscle of
the eye.

If, in consequence of such bad light, the child is necessitated to hold
the book high up to the face to distinguish the letters clearly, then the
consequence will be as before mentioned. The human eyes are moved in
different directions by six muscles. The muscles of both eyes can only be
brought into contemporaneous action in a certain way. Thus we can only
move both eyes at the same time up or down, or bring them together from
parallelism to convergence, and vice versa. Of the possible combination of
the muscles, some can be brought into action for a length of time, others
only for a few seconds. Thus we can only with an effort look at a near
object if it is higher than the eye. On the contrary, we can look with ease
at an object equally distant if it is below the eye. Therefore you must not
think that the natural position of the book while reading depends upon
chance. It is a physiological necessity; if we strive against it the eye
becomes fatigued, and, if the effort is repeated regularly and for a long
time, a derangement of the harmonious action of the muscles of the eye is
the consequence. :

I have dwelt on these matters exhaustively in a lecture on the human
eye which I delivered four years ago in Auckland. I also laid a special
stress not only on the pernicious effects of bad light, but also of bad print.
Books badly printed or with very small type are certainly not fit for con-
tinued use, for in many cases an eye-disease is imprinted therein. In order
to prove to you what importance is attached to clearly-printed books at
Home, let me state that some years ago the Ministerial Board of Educa-
tion in Germany condemned over half a million of books by reason of their
indistinct type.

With regard to the various positions of the desks and seats, let me quote
again Professor Sibreich, who says it is difficult to give an account of the
reason for the positions those desks and seats occupy ; in fact, they appear

Farrctover.—On the Constitution of Comets. ATT

to be the result of mere accident. Sometimes unimportant circumstances
—such as the position of the door or fireplace, or the best place for the
blackboard—have decided the matter. More frequently it has depended on
the desire to have the faces of the children in full light. Against this I
have already declared myself. Most frequently, however, the wish to place
the children as near as possible to the master has regulated the arrange-
ment, and has led to placing the seats in a horseshoe form ; but also in
this arrangement only one-third of the children can have a proper light. I
admit it is very difficult to answer all requirements in this respect, especially
if the schools have not been built with a proper consideration to the
hygienies of the human vision. However, in most class-rooms it would be
easy to make the necessary alteration—to have the light come from the
left-hand side, and, by raising the benches one above the other, or, simpler
still, by sufficiently raising the master’s place, to enable the teacher to sur-
vey the whole class at a glance.

I am afraid my advice in this matter will not soon be practically
followed, as even in Europe only after years of urging and preaching have
the necessary alterations been made in schools ; but my paper has at least
drawn attention to the matter, and it must rest in the future what fruit
it will bear.

Arr LX.—On the Constitution of Comets. By the Rev. P. W. FargcrLovon.
[Read before the Southland Institute, 10th October, 1882.)

Kerer, with the prescience of genius, supposed that comets throng in
space as fish in the sea. It is true that only some 650 comets are recorded
as seen during the Christian era, and that a considerable number of these
have been reappearances of periodic visitors. But of these 650, about 120
have been seen in the Nineteenth Century,—mostly telescopic, however.
This large number is owing to improved methods of observing. As many
as eight have been seen in one year, and we have in our morning sky the
fourth for the year 1882. Now, it is certain that not half the comets that
approach the sun, within the range of the telescope, are seen by man. It
may also be regarded as highly probable that vast numbers of comets have
their perihelia at distances which preclude their discovery.

A comet crossing the solar frontier with the momentum of a few miles
per annum, along a line forming an angle of 45° with the radius from the
sun’s centre to the comet's centre, at the moment of crossing, would secure
a perihelion distance of many millions of miles. If, however, the momen-
tum amounted to miles per hour, the comet would be carried far too wide
of the sun to be observed by the inhabitants of the earth,

478 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

As, therefore, it is probable that comets enter the sun’s domain with a
. great variety of momenta; and as, in the case of any particular comet, the
probabilities are many millions to one against its momentum being in
the direction of the little point represented by the sun and the planetary
orbits, it is extremely probable that the great majority of visitors from
interstellar spaee never come within human ken.

Let us suppose that, for every comet seen, nine others make their peri-
helion passage unobserved. Of 200 comets, the elements of whose orbits
have been ascertained, twenty per cent. belong to the solar system, and
eighty per cent. were visitors for the first and last time. If, therefore,
astronomers record on an average one comet per annum, and nine others
pass unrecorded, and if of these ten, two belong to the solar system, and
eight are strangers, how great must be the wealth of cometic matter in the
universe! For as these strangers are supposed to be some 5,000,000 years
in the sun’s dominions before making their perihelion sweep, it is evident
that at any moment the sun must have, under his control, a supply of
foreign comets for 5,000,000 years, at the rate of eight per annum! That
is 40,000,000; besides vast multitudes of comparatively domestic comets,
to whom he saith ** Go,” and they go; ** Come," and they come.

If, then, each sun of the midnight sky, and of the astronomer's “ optic
tube,” can boast such a following of comets, it shall come very near
to be thought that the objects so long beheld with terror, on account of
their rarity, are, indeed, the most numerous family of bodies in the
universe.

Comets are among the very few celestial objects that are waiting to be
explained, and although the question of their constitution, like the secret of
the Pole, is of no practical importance, it is yet of absorbing interest. The
solution, however, of many of the questions that may perplex us to-night
may already be in the hands of those fortunate scientifie men whose posi-
tion has enabled them to analyze our present brilliant visitor with first-class
spectroscopes.

For ages comets were regarded as vapours, and exhalations, more or
less pestilential, floating in the atmosphere. Tycho Brahé was the first to
rise to the conception that comets were beyond the moon.

Kepler’s theory was wonderfully acute, considering the information at
his disposal. He considered comets to be wholly or principally gaseous,
_ and that the tail consisted of gaseous material, highly rarefied by the sun’s
heat, and then carried away by the repulsive force of the sun's rays.
Others supposed the tail to be a column of vapour lighter than the medium
in which the comet moved, and therefore raised, as smoke is raised in the
column of heated air from a chimney. Newton supposed comets to have

Fargcrovan.— On the Constitution of Comets. 479
b

considerable solid nuclei, calculated the heat to which the body of his comet
(1680) was raised, and how long it would take to cool, on the supposition
of its being as large as the moon. Another astronomer has caleulated the
effect upon the earth's orbit of a comet, with three times the mass of the
earth, passing within 40,000 miles of her. Maupertuis sought to relieve the
popular dread of collision by the suggestion that it might only destroy a
part of the terrestrial surface, and that those who survived the shock might
find the débris of the comet to consist largely of gold, diamonds, and the
like. Boyle, however, the celebrated French philosopher, published a
treatise in 1680 setting forth 239 elaborate reasons why comets could
neither do or presage evil to the earth.

The popular idea of a comet, is a star with a tail! Buta tail is only a
temporary appendage to those that have it, while multitudes exhibit no tail.
A constant characteristic of comets must be sought in the path pursued,
rather than in any appearance presented to the eye. Some comets have
been seen that could at times only be distinguished from stars by their
course. Others present a star-like nucleus, surrounded by a coma, or a
vast nebulous atmosphere. Donati's comet (1858) appeared to have a
nucleus, or pellet of light, 1,600 miles in diameter. This was surrounded by
two envelopes, one 7,000 and the other over 12,000 miles, high. The whole
diameter of the head was 26,400 miles. Other comets, again, present only
a nebulous mass, somewhat condensed at the centre, owing, probably, to the
greater depth of matter.

Whether the nucleus is solid opaque matter or not, is, perhaps, an open
question. Some observers, in the last century, supposed that they saw
phases in certain nuclei, similar to those of the moon. But this was,
perhaps, the result of earnest expectation and of devotion to a theory.
More recent observers have not obtained similar results, and the spectro-
scope, as applied to several faint comets, seems to show that the nucleus
does not shine by reflected sunlight, but has some apparently native lumin-
osity. The tail, however, and the outer envelope of the head shine by
reflected light. Some observers declare that they have seen stars through
the nucleus, while others say they have seen stars oceulted by the nucleus.
It must be observed here that a bright nucleus would obliterate a small
star by its very lustre, whether transparent or not. Through comets with
purely nebulous heads, stars have certainly been seen. Sir J. Herschell
declares that he has seen stars of the sixteenth or seventeenth magnitude,
that a breath would obscure, through fully 50,000 miles of cometic matter.
Compared with this extreme tenuity, this almost spiritual subtilty, the
highest and most feathery cirrhus of our atmosphere may be regarded as
dense and solid.

480 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

It is also worthy of note, that stars seen through comets have neither
been displaced nor distorted, showing that the cometic matter has no refract-
ing power.

Another argument against the solidity of comets is, that two at least
have been placed in the scales, and found to be practically imponderable—
weighed in the balance, in fact, and found wanting. In 1770, Lexall's
comet plunged through the system of Jupiter, passing between the planet
and one of its moons. The comet was whirled into a new orbit, but the
circular motion of Jupiter’s moons was not in the least degree interfered
with. As if to make assurance upon this point doubly sure by an experi-
ment with the smallest planet, as well as with the largest, Encke’s comet
passed very near to Mercury some years ago, and was deflected from its
course, affording a new and accurate measure of the mass of the planet.
But Mercury himself was not in the least degree perturbed. This proves
that the mass of a comet is quite insignificant.

It may also be noted that in 1846 Biela’s comet divided into two, a
greater and a lesser. These gradually parted from each other during
thirteen years, in which period they made the circuit of their orbit twice.
No perturbations were observed, to indicate that they sensibly attracted
each other, and to give a clue to respective masses. With regard, then, to
these three comets at least, the more general dictum of a philosopher of no
low degree seems to be probable, ** that the solid matter of a comet might
be put into a gentleman’s snuff-box.”

If there be any resisting medium in the inter-planetary spaces, it is
evident that vast, and almost imponderable bodies, like comets, would be
the first to show in their motions the effects of it, just as a light object
thrown through the air will show the resistance of the air far more clearly
than a dense and heavy object. Encke's comet is one of the several short-
period comets now known. It was discovered in 1789, and has now made
twenty-seven revolutions since its discovery. Each one has shown itself to
occupy on the average about two hours and a half less than its predecessor,
so that the comet now comes to its perihelion some five or six weeks earlier
than it would have done according to the period it observed at the time of
its discovery. ‘The fact that a number of eminent astronomers have attri-
buted this effect to a resisting medium in space, is proof that no other
sufficient cause is known to science. I am not aware that any other cause,
with any degree of probability in it, has been assigned by any authority.

Should it be proved that the comet is really describing a spiral course,
the vortex of which is the sun, it will simply suggest to the mind how, in
unimaginable years, the solid planet must sink into that vortex too. At
the same time be it noted that, if a comet should ultimately prove to us

Farrctoucn.—On the Constitution of Comets. 481

that there is a resisting medium in all space, comets do now prove far more
clearly, by the astounding velocity that their attenuated substances attain,
how nearly absolutely empty space must be to admit of their motion.

However great the tenuity of the substance of comets, there is a point
in each one which rigidly obeys the law of gravitation. This point is the
nucleus, or centre of the head. A considerable number of short-period
comets have the time of their perihelion passage fixed almost as accurately
as the time of an eclipse. Halley's comet, observed in 1682, was predicted
to return in 77 years. Computists calculated the retarding influences of
the known planets, and allowed 30 days for possible error in the time fixed
by them for the perihelion sweep. Neither Uranus nor Neptune were then
known, yet the comet was in perihelio in 1756, within 29 days of the time
fixed. For its return in 1835—the planet Neptune being still unknown—
the perihelion passage was fixed by Rosenberger between the 11th and the
16th of November. It took place on the 15th.

It is evident, therefore, that however small the mass of the huge
volume of a comet, it yields the same obedience to law as the densest
planet.

But a question naturally rises in our minds as to how the great body of a
comet is held together, when its own power of gravity is known to be so small.
If the difference of the distances of the centre and the surface of the minute
and dense earth from the sun suffices to raise a considerable tide, we might
naturally expect to find a comet, with its tremendous diameter, its small
power of cohesion, and its proximity to the sun, rent into several sections,
to be thrown into somewhat different orbits. The fact remains, however,
that no such disruption takes place in the majority of cases; though there
are several records of comets parting into two or more fragments.

But a curious phenomenon is observed upon the approach of a comet to
the sun; it is that the nucleus appears to shrink in a wonderful degree.
M. Struve, in observing Encke’s comet in 1828, found that on December
24th it only occupied 14,155 part of the space it had occupied on the 28th
of October. When it begins to recede from the sun, the comet begins also
to recover its former volume. In this situation Halley's comet was observed
by Sir J. Herschel, in 1835, to increase forty-fold in apparent size in a
single week.

Several explanations of this have been given. A recent one is that of
M. Valz, that the shrinking is due to the pressure of the sun’s atmosphere.
This theory, however, assumes an enormously extended atmosphere for the
sun which can scarcely be granted ; it also seems to require the comet to be
enclosed in an envelope, to prevent it from mingling, like vapour from an
engine, with the supposed atmosphere ; it also supposes the comet to move

482 Transactions. — Miscellaneous.

in a medium more dense than itself, which is utterly out of the question.
The most probable theory is that which ascribes the change in apparent
bulk to the powers of the sun's rays to rarefy, distend, and render invisible
a large portion of the comet, which portion, upon reaching a cooler region,
begins again to condense like an evening cloud.

Indeed, the extremes of heat and cold to which comets are subjected,
render it easy to conceive of almost any change in their appearance. Even
in the ease of Halley's comet, the heat and light of perihelion are to the
heat and light of aphelion as 8,000 to 1. But that comet does not pass
very near the sun (54,000,000 of miles), nor recede much beyond the orbit
of Neptune. But the comet of 1843, like that of 1882, passed within 30,000
miles of the sun's surface. Newton supposed his comet was subjected to a
heat 2,000 times greater than that of red-hot iron. But the heat endured
by the body mentioned must have exceeded this by about twenty-fold (for
Newton's was 180,000 miles from the solar surface). This is a heat at which,
of course, any terrestrial substance would be volatilized. On the other hand
this same body will wander to regions where, under similar conditions, it
would only receive one four hundredth part of the light and heat enjoyed
by the earth.

May it not be that such extremes of heat and cold, together with the
almost total absence of pressure, produce conditions of matter unknown
and unknowable to us? And may not these unknown and unknowable
conditions lie at the bottom of some of the problems that are so perplexing
to the human mind ?

Yet, something is certainly known of the constitutional elements of a
few comets. The spectroscope has shown the nucleus, or central part of the
head of one, to be luminous gas ; while the outer part of the coma shone by
reflected light. Another comet was found by Dr. Huggins to consist of
volatilized (not burning) carbon,—the lines in the cometic spectrum agreeing
exactly with the lines due to carbon in the spectrum of olefiant gas. This
discovery, however, can only be regarded as adding another to the many
problems connected with comets; for carbon is notable for its fixity at
moderate temperatures, and the comet in question was in a temperate.
region of space. Comets examined since 1868 show hydrogen and other
elements associated with carbon.

A peculiar relation is known to exist between comets and meteor
systems, but it is still involved in obscurity. No less an authority than
J. C. Adams, the English discoverer of Neptune, has computed the orbit of
the November meteors and shown that they pass beyond the planet Uranus,
and have a period of 33} years. He assigned to them exactly the same
path as that already assigned to Temple’s comet! It is probable that the

FargcLovan.— On the Constitution of Comets. 483

whole of the vast orbit is peopled by flights of meteorites in endless chase,
and that the comet, as the gem of the ring, moves round preceded and
followed by a retinue of cosmic chips. That all comets are associated with —
meteors, though fairly probable, cannot be confidently asserted.

I must now come to the most difficult, but also the most fascinating,
part of the subject—the so-called tail of the comet. When this appendage
is shown at all, it is only while comparatively near the sun. A comet may
develope a tail in approaching the sun and show none after perihelion; or it
may only develope tail after perihelion; or it may show one both before and
after; or neither before nor after.

The nucleus of a comet is separated from the coma by a dark ring, as
the sunlit surface of a cloud might be separated from the earth by a band
of invisible air. The nucleus is similarly parted from the tail, which
appears to be an extension of the coma in the direction opposite to the sun.
The nose of the comet is like the flame of a torch blown back by the wind,
or like the apex of an upright jet of water from a fountain, where the
liquid turns to fall back. The theory now very generally accepted by
astronomers is that for some kinds of matter, or for matter in certain con-
ditions, the sun has a repulsive force far more potent than his power of
gravity ; that, under the influence of intense heat, jets of volatilized matter
are thrown out, perhaps in all directions, but certainly towards the sun ;
that presently the repulsive force overcomes their forward motion, turns
them back, and sweeps them away into space until the particles are so
widely dispersed as to be invisible.

It was at one time hoped that Mr. Crookes’ radiometer was about to
show us the repulsive force of the sun’s rays at work in our very hands;
but the dream vanished, and the repulsive force is still theory, although
Sir J. Herschel declares it is proved beyond question by his own observa-
tions and those of others. This theory also explains some other pheno-
mena, as the curvature of the tail, and the fact that the convex side of the
tail is the brightest and least curved. The convexity of the tail is always
towards the direction of the comet’s motion. This has led to the gross
idea that, like the smoke of a steamer, the tail was retarded by the medium
in which the comet moved.

If we conceive of a comet being a rigid body, and that the tail is swung
round as a walkingstick might be brandished by the handle, it will be
evident that the end of the tail will have much further to travel than the
head. But when matter is repelled from the nucleus, and from the sun, it
has exactly the same forward momentum as the nucleus; as, therefore, it
is driven further and further from the sun, and has a larger and larger
orbit to describe, it of necessity falls behind, and cannot therefore be swung

484 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

round like a stick, but only like a jet of water from a hydrant. The
curvature would, therefore, afford data for finding the velocity with which
the repelled matter was driven off.

Again, the convex, or front side of the tail is brightest and straightest.
In Donati’s comet, 1858, small straight tails preceded the main tail.

One explanation serves for all these facts. The sun analyzes the matter
of thecomet. Some parts of it he can dart away at an incomparably higher
velocity than others. This matter, most swiftly ejected, either makes sepa-
rate straight tails, as in 1858, or somewhat straightens and brightens the
convex, or front, side of the main tail.

There is much room for speculation and enquiry in connection with this
repulsive force. Does it pursue the repelled matter, and drive it away with
an ever-increasing motion, so that it will leave our system altogether, or
does it give an initial impulse, and have done? Will the repelled matter
change its condition by cooling, and cease to be liable to the persecution of
the repelling force? Or has it lost its affinities and the power of changing
its condition? Whatever may be its destiny it is certainly divorced from
the comet for ever. -

There is reason to suppose that all the matter of a comet is not suscep-

tible to this repulsive force, and that a sufficient number of perihelion
` passages will sift all the susceptible matter out, and leave the comet inca-
pable of producing a tail. Hence almost all the short-period comets that
are in perihelio every few years are tailless ; while visitors from the eterni-
ties of space, who can only be in that sifting position once in ten or twenty
millions of years, frequently make a prodigious display of tail.

Arr. LXI.—Macquarie Island. By Jous H. Scorr, M.D., F.R.S.E.,
Professor of Anatomy and Physiology in the University of Otago.
[Read before the Otago Institute, 21st June, 1881 and 9th May, 1882.)

Plate XXXIX.

Ix most of the maps which I have seen, an island named “Emerald” is put
down in latitude 57?, a long way to the south of Macquarie Island. This,
is, however, now generally regarded as mythical, for its supposed site was
sailed over by the Ameriean Transit of Venus Expedition and no land was
observed. In all probability its discoverers mistook an iceberg for snow-

covered land, a not unlikely mistake in misty weather.
We may therefore safely consider that Macquarie Island is the most
southerly island of the outlying members of the New Zealand group, indeed,

Scorr.—Macquarie Island. 485
with the exception of some of the islands in the neighbourhood of Cape
Horn, it is the nearest point of land to the great Antarctic Continent. It
lies considerably to the south of Kerguelen Land, or the Crozets.

On this account then considerable interest attaches to it. I therefore

availed myself of the opportunity offered me by Messrs. Elder and Nichols,
in the latter end of 1880, for a trip down to it in the “ Jessie Niecol"
schooner. It is the results of this excursion that I propose to give in this
paper.
The changes which the New Zealand flora undergoes in the Auckland
and Campbell Islands have been often noted, but almost nothing was known
of its characters in Macquarie Island. I wished to notice how many plants
survived in that high latitude, and what changes in appearance and habit
these had undergone in suiting themselves to the rigorous climate ; whether
our New Zealand alpine forms were to be found there at the sea level, and
whether there were to be found any new forms unrepresented even in
the highest and most remote parts of New Zealand.

Four or five of the Macquarie Island plants had been sent to the Hooker
Herbarium by Mr. Fraser, of the Sydney Botanic Gardens, about fifty years
ago. I cannot, however, make out whether he had visited the island him-
self, or whether one of the sealers had brought the plants to him.

I was also anxious to see and study, so far as practicable, the sea
elephants, which make it their summer resort. They never, so far as I
_ know, come as far north as either Campbell Island or the Auckland group,
so in this part of the world Macquarie Island is the only place where they
can be observed.

Macquarie Island lies about 600 miles to the south-west of New Zea-
land, more than twice as far away as the Auckland group, and is separated
from that group and from Campbell Island by very much deeper water than
that which lies between them and New Zealand. There is a great valley
8,000 fathoms deep between Macquarie Island and the Auckland and
Campbell Islands, while the sea between them and New Zealand is not
1,000 fathoms deep.

It is wrongly put down on all the charts. For the following correct
position I am indebted to Captain Cowper, who, in the “ Jessie Niccol,”
has made a number of trips to the island :—

Latitude, north end, 54° 26’ South.

Latitude, south end, 54° 44’ South.

Longitude, north end, east side, 159° 5’ 45" East.

Longitude, south end, east side, 159? 1' 45" East.
It is about 18 miles long and 5 miles broad, its east side lying N. 4 W. and
S. 4 E. magnetic. |

486 . Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

It is a solitary island, but it has two outlying rocks. One called the
** Bishop and Clerk ” lies 80 miles to the south of the south end; the other
called the **Judge and Clerk " is 7 miles to the north of the North Head.

It is exceedingly hilly. The hills, however, are of no great height, not
more than 600 or 700 feet I should think. They rise as a rule almost
directly from the sea, leaving but a narrow interval of shingly beach, while
occasional spurs run out from wide open bays which afford no shelter
to vessels. Towards the north end of the west coast there is a greater
extent of flat land between the hills and the sea. Between the steeper part
of the hill-side and the shingle, there is always a more gently sloping belt of
extremely swampy land. And here the tussock grass grows in ** Maori heads”
above the soft treacherous mud. At both ends of the island, however, the
land rises in cliffs abruptly from the sea; and the North Head forms a bluff
distinct from the rest of the island, and only connected with it by a narrow
neck of sand, through which the sea in stormy weather has been known to
break.

The west coast is, as might be expected, more cut into by the sea than
the east, but there are no bays suitable for harbours. At the south-west
corner of the island, there is, indeed, a beautiful deep bay called ** Caroline
Cove,” completely sheltered from every side except the south-west. It is
completely open to that quarter however, and as the prevailing wind blows
from the south-west, and therefore straight into the bay, it would rather
prove a trap than a shelter to any vessel that anchored in it. There are still
visible on the beach the remains of a vessel which was wrecked in this man-
ner. The sealing vessels always lie some distance off the coast ready to slip
and go to sea at any moment. The oil in large casks is floated out to them.

The Caroline Cove wreck is not the only vessel that has gone ashore on
Macquarie Island ; and there are still to be seen the graves of some of the ~
shipwrecked seamen. On the bit of plank which served as headstone for
one of them I was able to decipher the name, John Bilsham, but the date
was illegible.

The interior of the island shows the rocky tops of the hills blown per-
fectly bare by the wind, and fissured by the frosts; and in the hollows of
the uplands lie a number of little lakes, which empty themselves by streams.
These either make valleys for themselves down to the sea, or tumble down
the steep hill-sides in miniature cascades.

The general appearance of a Macquarie Island landscape is barren in
the extreme. There is not a tree or shrub on the island, and what vegeta-
tion there is has a great deal of sameness, long stretches of yellowish
tussock, with occasional great patches of the bright-green Stilbocarpa polaris,
or of the peculiar sage-green Pleurophyllum. These, with the rich brown

Scorr.—Macquarie Island. , 487

mosses near the hill-tops, are all that strike the eye in looking at the island
from the sea. This paucity of species is, as we shall see again, one of the
characteristics of the flora of antarctic islands.

The rocks of the island belong to the older crystallines, greenstones.
They have occasionally an amygdaloidal structure, the amygdules some-
times containing zeolites. Mesotype, with concentric radiated fibrous
structure, occurs in one of my specimens; and in another, what is probably
analcime, is to be seen. The rocks are sometimes veined with quartz.

OTANY.
Unfortunately the season at which I visited the island was not well suited
for collecting plants. I was there in November and in these latitudes
spring is but little advanced in that month. I therefore found compar-
atively few plants in flower. This of course has added much to the diff-
culty of identifying my specimens, and combined with the thick weather has
helped to make my collection smaller than it might have been under more
favourable circumstances. There are certain plants, common in the Camp-
bell and Auckland Islands, which may, for these reasons, have been over-
looked by me in Macquarie Island, such as the Anthericum rossii, a lily,
whose golden flowers are said by Hooker to form a very striking object in a
Campbell Island landscape; if present, however, it cannot be at all common.
Another genus which one might expect to find, but which I did not meet with,
is the Veronica. A plant so common in New Zealand and in the Campbell
and Auckland Islands, at all elevations, ought surely to have some represent-
ative in Macquarie Island. I have little doubt but that my collection is
imperfect, but even allowing largely for that, it shows that many species
have disappeared which are common in the Auckland and Campbell Islands,
and that those plants which are present have a much more stunted growth.

Those plants I did collect, however, are, with one exception (the Azor-
ella selago), distinctly New Zealand in their characters, quite as much so
as those belonging to the Auckland or Campbell Islands ; and they also
show that all these islands agree in having, in common with all other
antaretie islands, a flora characterized by few species, but what there
are, growing luxuriantly. This is very distinctly seen in Macquarie Island,
where the number of species of flowering plants is certainly most limited,
but where great areas are covered by a close growth of Stilbocarpa and
Pleurophyllum.

It is curious to contrast the poverty of Macquarie Island in flowering
plants with the richness of countries in the northern hemisphere. The
eorresponding north latitude runs through the north of England; and
even in islands in very much higher north latitudes, such as Spitzbergen,
this greater richness in their flora is to be observed.

488 ' Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

I have to thank Mr. A. C. Purdie for the trouble he has taken in the
naming and arranging of my plants.

The following is a list of the plants collected, with the natural orders to
which they belong. None of them are new to science; I have therefore not
thought it necessary to give any detailed botanical descriptions.

RANUNCULACEJX.

1. Ranunculus (acaulis ?), not in flower. Found in damp places. Oceurs

in New Zealand, and Auckland Islands.
ARYOPHYLLEX.

2. Colobanthus muscoides, not in flower. Found on rocks near the sea.

Oceurs in New Zealand, Auckland Islands, and Campbell Island.
RosAcEJE.

9. Acana (buchanani ?), not in flower. Found on the hillsides.

4. Acena ascendens, Bidibidi [Piripiri], in fruit. Found on the hillsides.
Both of these common in New Zealand.

CRASSULACER. :
5. Tillea sinclairii, in flower. Found in damp places. Occurs in New
Zealand, Auckland Islands, and Campbell Island.
UMBELLIFERE. |

6. Azorella selago, not in flower. This is a rare and peculiar plant. It
does not occur in New Zealand, and has never been observed in either the
Aucklands or Campbell Island. It grows on the hillsides, forming pro-
minent globular masses often 4 feet across. These are green on the
surface, where the living part of the plant lies as a crust to the great mass
of debris which forms the interior. This is the decaying remains of former
years’ growth, through which the roots descend. The whole makes a solid
mass on which one can stand. The surface crust is particularly dense. The
young shoots are so closely packed together and make so uniform a surface,
that lichens and other small plants are sometimes found growing on it.

This same plant is best known from its occurrence in Kerguelen Land
and the neighbouring islands. There it grows more abundantly. It is also
said to occur among the mountains of Fuegia. ;

T. Azorella lycopodioides (?), not in flower. Grows in small masses. It
has often been confused with Colobanthus subulatus, and as my specimen has
neither flowers nor fruit it is named with some diffidence:

ÁRALIACEJE,

8. Stilbocarpa polaris, “ Macquarie Island Cabbage" of the sealers, in
flower and fruit. 'This plant is found all over the island growing in large
patches. In sheltered corners on the lower ground'it is a handsome plant,
and its bright green leaves are always conspicuous.

Bcorr.—Macquarie Island. : 489

In last year's Transactions Mr. Armstrong described two varieties from
Stewart Island, one of which had hairy the other smooth leaves; and last
summer these two varieties were brought up from Auckland Island. I did
not notice the smooth-leaved variety on Macquarie Island.

This is a very common plant in both the Campbell and Auckland
Islands. It is also found in Stewart Island, and Lyall has found it on the
west coast of the South Island of New Zealand. What is known as the
* Kerguelen Cabbage” is an entirely different plant—the Pringlea anti-
scorbutica.”’

RuBIAcEz.

9. Coprosma repens, not in flower. Found in New Zealand, Auckland

and Campbell Islands.
COMPOSITÆ.

10. Pleurophyllum criniferum, in flower and fruit. This, like the Stilbo-
carpa, occurs in large patches all over the island. It is the handsomest
plant on the island. Its long sage-green leaves and its purple flowers make
it particularly noticeable. It occurs in the Auckland and Campbell Islands
and there grows much larger, becoming a much more showy plant. ;

11. Cotula plumosa, in flower. Occurs plentifully close to the sea. It
is very rare in New Zealand, but has been found in Otago.

JUNCEX.

12. Luzula crinita, in damp places. Occurs in New Zealand, and in the
Auckland and Campbell Islands.

13. Luzula campestris. Occurs in New Zealand.

GRAMINE J£.

14. Poa foliosa. The ordinary tussock of the island. It differs a good
deal in appearance at different levels, and in swampy and dry ground.
Occurs in New Zealand and in the Auckland and Campbell Islands.

15. Poa annua. Found near one of the huts. Possibly introduced.

16. Festuca duriuscula. Differs from Buchanan's figure of this plant in
having the inner empty glume bifid at the extremity, not acute as given by

FinicEs.

17. Aspidium aculeatum var. vestitum. Occurs occasionally not far from
the sea, and grows to a fair size. Common in New Zealand, and in the
Auckland and Campbell Islands.

18. Polypodium australe. My specimens show an extremely alpine form
of this fern. It is a very common New Zealand fern, but is not mentioned
in Hooker's ** Flora Antarctica ” as growing on the Auckland or Campbell
Islands.

19. Lomaria alpina, also common in New Zealand.

490 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

Musor.
20. Dicranum robustum.
21. Dicranum menziesii.
22. Batramia elongata, mixed with a Jungermannia.
28. Racomitrium lanuginosum.

27. Campylopus introflexus.
LircHeENeEs.

28. Stereocaulon ramulosum.

29. Spherophoron coralloides (?).

80. Cladonia cariosa.

n pycidata.

91. Parmelia parietina.

92. Lecanora parella.

33. Lecidea coarctata.

Fone.

34, Uredo antarctica, growing on the stems of Luzula crinita and
campestris, à

35. Spheria pheosticta, growing on the stems of Luzula crinita and
campestris.

96. Spheria herbarum, growing on Poa foliosa.

37. Spheria depressa, growing on Poa foliosa.

98. Hendersonia microsticta, growing on the dead stems of Stilbocarpa
polaris,

39. Dothidea spilomea, on dead stems of Stilbocarpa polaris, and of Pleuro-
phyllum criniferum,

The plants which were sent by Fraser to the Hooker Herbarium are :—

1. Acena sanguisorbe.

AX ns.
9. Pleurophyllum criniferum.
4. Cotula plumosa.
5. Poa foliosa.
6. Azorella selago.
7. Luzula crinita.
Birps.

The most common birds on the island are the penguins. Of these
there are four different kinds occurring, either separately or mixed, in
rookeries scattered at intervals all round the coast. They were all incuba-
ting at the time of my visit.

Scorr.— Macquarie Island. 491

Aptenodytes pennanti, ** King Penguin."—These build no nest. They
lay their single egg anywhere in the rookery, often in running water, and
sit over it, tucking it with their feet into the fold in the lower part of their
abdomen. The egg is large and much pointed at one end. The young
are almost as large as the adults, but are covered with a thick brown coat
of down. A few of the females were sitting at the time of my visit. The
King Penguins have not been known to migrate.

Eudyptes schlegeli, * Royal Penguin.”—More numerous than the other
varieties. They build a nest of stones, in which they lay three eggs as a
rule. They are said to discard their first egg. The young are coloured
like the adults with the exception of the yellow crest. The ** Royals” leave
the island in June, and return in October.

Eudyptes filholi, ** Victoria Penguin.” —These also build a nest of stones
and lay two or three eggs. Their rookeries are generally among the rocks.
The young are coloured like the adults, but have no crests. They, like the
** Royals,” leave in June and return in October.

Pygoscelis teniala, ** Rockhopper."—A name much more suited to the
* Victorias ” than to this variety. They have their rookeries amongst the
tussock and build nests of grass. Their eggs, of which there are generally
two or three, are generally much rounder than those of the other penguins.
The young are coloured like the adults. They have not been known to
migrate.

Ossifraga gigantea, “ Nelly," ** Stinkpot."— Lives in rookeries, generally
inland. Builds grassy nests, in which are usually two eggs. The females
were sitting at the time of my visit.

Phalacrocorax carunculatus, Shag.—Was also incubating. Dr. Buller,
who saw my specimen, named it as above.

Prion banksii, ** Night-bird."—Makes its nest in burrows under the tus-
socks, where it can be heard during the day cooing like a dove. It leaves
its nest at night and picks up its food at sea, a short distance from the land.

Platycercus nova-zealandie, Parroquet.—Same as New Zealand form.
Occurs in great numbers round the shore. Makes its nest under tussocks.

Ocydromus, “ Maori Hen."—I only saw one specimen of this bird. Its
plumage was of a bright reddish-brown colour.

Rallus macquariensis.—Much smaller than the ** Maori hen,” and not at
all uncommon. There seemed to be two varieties—one, slightly the larger,
was reddish in colour, the other was black.

Lestris antarctica, ** Sea Hen," ** Skua Gull."—Most of the eggs of this
gull are hatched by the end of November. The nests are, as a rule, at à
considerable elevation above the sea. The adults are as savage and pre-
datory as they are in other parts, and it is not quite safe to go inland with-
out a stout stick.

492 Transactions. — Miscellaneous.

I did not see any nests of the ordinary white gull, which is also common
on the shore.
The sealers told me that teal were occasionally seen on some of the
little lakes among the hills. I did not, however, see any.
I was also informed that an albatross nest was once found on the high
land towards the south end of the island. This was some years ago, and
none had been observed since then.

Mammans.

There are no land mammals peculiar to the island, but the ubiquitous
rabbit was introduced a few years ago, and now swarms at the north end,
where it feeds largely on the thick fleshy roots of the Pleurophyllum. Very
few rabbits were originally landed, and these, I was told, were all of the
tame parti-coloured kind. It was curious to observe how their descendants,
in the process of reverting to the wild type, had all become one-coloured—
black, or white with pink eyes, or yellow—while many had become regular
wild rabbits in colour as well as habits.

Morunga elephantina, ** Sea Elephant.” —This is the largest of the seals,
and receives its name of ** elephant" from the curious manner in which it
elongates its nose when excited or angry. It is regularly hunted for its
blubber, which forms a thick layer underneath the skin. Macquarie
Island is the only place near New Zealand where these elephants are found,
but they are common on the shores of Kerguelen Land and the neighbouring
islands, and occur even as far north as Juan Fernandez.

I judged some of the larger males I saw to be over 20 feet long. The
females, however, are very much smaller. They are thick in proportion
and are huge unwieldy creatures. ;

The usual colour is a yellowish-brown, some, however, are redder in
colour. The young ones are almost black. For about one week after their
birth they retain a beautifully soft furry coat, also black in colour.

The main peeuliarity of these creatures is the mobility of the nose.
This, when the animal is asleep or undisturbed, presents no peculiarity.
Irritate him, however, or see him naturally excited, and you will soon see
the curious change which rage produces in his face. He invariably, how-
ever young, rears himself, sometimes at both ends, and opens his mouth to
its fullest extent, showing all his teeth and uttering a peculiar barking roar.
At the same time the nose in the adult males undergoes its peculiar change.

It is, partly by air being blown forcibly into its elastic-sided cavity and to a
certain extent by muscular contraction, puffed out in great sacs above the
animal's head. It elongates as well as swells, and hangs down as a trunk
for some inches in front of its mouth. None of the plates of sea-elephants
which I have seen, represent this nasal swelling at all as it is. I was for-
tunate enough to see two large ani als thoroughly angry.

TRANS. AZ. INSTITUTE VOL. XV PIXXX.

i regc me

MACQUAPPIE ISLAND

Dr Scot, del, SB lith,

Newman.—lIs New Zealand a Healthy Country ? . 498

I was not able to observe much of this animal's habits during the few
days I spent on the island. I usually saw them lying asleep in groups on
the shingle, or in the long tussock near the beach. I sometimes saw them
gambolling in the shallow water among the kelp, and occasionally I noticed
them fighting in a half-hearted sort of way. The scarred hides and broken
tusks of the old males, however, show that they sometimes have savage
encounters. In fighting they rear themselves against each other and try
to seize their opponent with their large canines. These are the only teeth
they could use for such a purpose, as the others barely pierce the gum.
They are never to be seen feeding on the island, and duriug the breeding
season live on their own fat. Little or nothing in the way of food is ever
found in their stomachs, but these and the intestines are infested with
parasitic worms.

The island is never entirely deserted by the sea-elephants, but by far the
greatest number are to be found after October, when they come up to calve.

The period of gestation is said to be eleven months.

The eows, I was told by the sealers, suckle their young for three weeks,
and then wean them by deserting them for a time. Whether this be the
ease or not I cannot say, but I certainly often saw very young animals lying
on the beach apart from the adults.

The sealers say that a bull is not worth killing for its blubber till it is
three years old.

The tongue of these animals when well cooked is excellent eating.

No fur seals are found on Macquarie Island, though they are so common
on the Auckland group.

The only other seal is the Stenorhynchus leptonyz, or sea-leopard, the
ordinary spotted seal of our coasts.

It is a great contrast to the sluggish sea-elephant, and is the terror of
the penguins, E

Arr. LXII.—/s New Zealand a Healthy Country ?—An Enquiry.
By Aurrep K. Newman, M.B., M.R.C.P.
With Statistics by F. W. FRANKLAND.
[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 8rd February, 1883.]
Tuar * National health is national wealth," has become a firmly fixed
article of belief among all modern thinkers. Much has been written upon
the resources of New Zealand: authors have described in glowing words
its boundless mineral wealth, and the luxuriant fertility of its rieh soil. A
few have touched upon the healthiness of the climate, but these latter have

494 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

made statements chiefly consisting of vague and shadowy beliefs, and not
the results of patient enquiries. Upwards of forty years have come and
gone since this colony was founded, and since 1874 the censuses have been
so many and so accurate, and the population so large, as to afford us a suf-
ficient supply of facts whereon to base the statements made by us. In the
childhood of the colony several army surgeons collected statistics of the
healthiness of the troops stationed in it, and compared these with those of
our soldiers quartered in other parts of the globe. These statistics, though
few, pointed strongly to the fact that the climate of New Zealand was good.

In conjunction with my friend Mr. Frankland I proposed to examine
carefully what were the grounds on which this belief was based. We
agreed to contribute a joint paper. Subsequently this plan was slightly
changed, but the statistics in this paper were all supplied by him, and of
their accuracy there can be no question. Mr. Frankland’s great mathe-
matical powers and his long and thorough acquaintance with the vital
statisties of the colony are an absolute guarantee of their correctness.

Any physician investigating the question whether this colony is or is
not healthy, would make search for diseases, old and new; for diseases
well known to him and for diseases hitherto unrecognized. He would
draw up a list of prevalent diseases, just as a botanist or geologist would
prepare lists of plants and rocks.

Subjoined is a list (No. I.) of diseases known to exist in this colony and
another (No. II.) of diseases not yet imported, whilst the last list (No. III.)
shows the list of diseases peculiar to these islands. Though I have taken
great pains and made many enquiries for the purposes of making these lists
as accurate as possible, it must be remembered that no such lists as the
first two can be perfect. Of one thing we are certain, viz., that all the
diseases named in No. I. have actually obtained in New Zealand. It is
possible that a few in No. II. may also have existed. These lists are com-
piled from various sources. The Registrar-Generals returns are valuable
only for diseases which kill ; they take no heed of the others.

An examination of these lists shows us that people coming to this colony
have no need to fear that they run a risk of catching new diseases, for the
only indigenous diseases are the bite of the katipo, and very rare deaths
from the eating of two or three different kinds of poisonous berries. From.
the Maoris, the original inhabitants, we have not acquired one single disease.
They have not one new disease of their own. Earlier writers on the colony
talk of a disease called ngerengere, but this is merely a variety of pure
leprosy, which is common to all the Polynesian inhabitants of the Pacific -
isles. It presents no feature worthy of notice, except that it is fast disap-
pearing, and is far less common now than it was forty years ago. Probably

Newman.—Is New Zealand a Healthy Country 3 495

there are not above twenty-five cases in all New Zealand. This disease
has not been communicated to Europeans. It is true leprosy occurs in
the colony, but it is the sporadic leprosy obtaining rarely in Great Britain.

The Maoris, the original inhabitants of these islands, never at any time
formed a dense population, consequently the soil was never polluted with
excreta and the dead as in older countries.

The European emigrants to these bountiful isles, come to lands free
from any new disease, unfortunately they have brought most of their own,
and in time will bring more; but it is a remarkable fact that in the country
itself there is no new disease. Neither soil nor water, nor atmosphere, pro-
duce specific disease germs, or new diseases due to other conditions.

Had it been possible to maintain a rigorous and perfect system of qua-
rantine, these isles might have been kept for ever free from typhoid,
measles, and other zymotic diseases. It should be one of the chief aims of
the Government and the people to prevent the introduction of those not yet
brought hither.

DISEASES EXISTING IN NEW ZEALAND.
Zymotic Diseases.
Typhoid (under a variety of names, as swamp fever, colonial fever, bilious fever, gastric
fever, low fever, diarrhoea, dysentery, and probably other aliases).

easles. i asthma.
Rotheln.
Scarlet fever. ed
ec Cowpox.
Roseola
sos ii 8. Pertussis or whoopingcough.
Hospital gangrene. Influenza
Puerperal fever.
est Diseases.
Phthisis, tubercular, fibroid, Baer every variety.
Pneumonia, every variety. Bronchitis, all forms.
Pleurisy, hydrothorax, empyema. Asthma.
Constitutional Diseases.
Tuberculo Chronic rheumatism,

Rheumatic fever.
Rachitis. a
Heart Diseases.
All forms. Angina pectoris.
Kidney Diseases.
All known forms except parasites.

Suprarenal capsules.
Addison’s disease.

496 Transactions. — Miscellaneous.

Lymphatics and Spleen.
Lymphadenoma. Leucocythemia.
Hodgkin’s disease.

Skin Diseases.

Acne. Impetigo.
Pemphigus. Pityriasis versicolor.
Eczema, Herpes.
Psoriasis. Onychia.
tapas.. Tinea, various forms.
Urticaria Alopecia.
Mollusca mie. . Lepra greecorum.
Lichen. Ecthyma.
Parasites.
Ascaris vermicularis. Ascaris lumbricoides.
Demodex folliculorum. Tena solium.
Acarus. Hydatids.
Phthereasiasis. Triocephalus dispar.
Nervous.
Insanity, every variety. Hemicrania.
pilepsy. "eiue
Diabetes. odiis
anus. Pa AEN aik
Paralysis agitans. Various forms of paralysis and paresis.
Chorea. Insular sclerosis.
Facial paralysis, both varieties. Scriveners’ palsy.
Apoplexy due to all known causes. Hysteria.

Locomotor ataxy.
Uterine.
All the forms known to exist.
Liver Diseases.

"ete common. - Jaundice.
Tuberculos Calculus.
Miscellaneous.

Mollities ossium. Soft chanere.

common forms of bone and joint dis. Common catarrh.

se Aneurism
Meniéres' disease or labyrinthine vertigo. Laryngitis.
Cataract. Goitre.

Iritis, pustular corneitis. "Tabes mesenterica
Glaucoma. Diarrhea
Ophthalm ysentery.
Dyspepsia, every variety. Sunstroke.

All varieties of tumour. Seurvy.
Alcoholism. Atrophy
Gonorrheea. Dental affections.

Bubo.

Newmay.—Is New Zealand a Healthy Country ?

T II.

DISEASES NOT KNOWN IN NEW ZEALAND.

Typhus fever. Yams or yaws.
Charbon. Leucoma
Cholera Yellow fever.
Beriberi Trichinosis.
Pellagra. Madura foot.

Remittent or intermittent or starvation or
relapsing fever.
ari

Smallpox.
Ague, unless actually imported by the in-
ividual

dividual.
Dysentery, unless brought in the person of

avus.
Malignant pustule.

Hepatic abscess.

Acute yellow atrophy of liver.
Elephantiasis arabum.
Trismus neonatorum.

Plica polonica.

a erer Crétinism.
Dengue Zanthelasma vitiligoidea.
Plague. Hydrophobia.
Aleppo or Delhi boils. Hydatid.

Guinea worms. Equinia mitis or grease.
Diseases from manufactures, as Sheffielders’ asthma, phospl i
poisoning, &c.

.
arsenical conner
, FE

' Last III.

DISEASES PECULIAR TO NEW ZEALAND.

Poison of tutu plant.

Gastric disturbances arising from the eat-
ing of half-dried semi-putrid eels and
half-rotten maize, disease peculiar to
Maoris.

Stroke of Gymnotus electricus (?)

Bite of katipo.
i among Maoris from eating excess

of lampreys at wrong season.
Poisoning from karaka berries.
Cutaneous eruption due to rancid fat of

pigeons, peculiar to Maoris.
Poisonous mushrooms.

Remarks on THE Lists,

It has been stated that smallpox and typhus have both existed in New
- Zealand, and there are in the Registrar-General's reports lists of deaths due
to the latter disease. After careful enquiry, I think that typhus, true
typhus as English physicians call it, has not yet appeared. I think the
statement that deaths arise from typhus is due to three causes : (1.) Errors
in diagnosis. (2.) Inability to distinguish between typhus and typhoid by
certain men on the register of practitioners. (8.) The fact that foreign
doctors use the terms typhus and typhus abdominalis for the two diseases,
and hence a not infrequent source of error.

About rotheln there seems some doubt.

Ague never springs up de novo in any one in New Zealand, it is always
imported by the sufferer in his own person.

498 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

Other diseases, as beriberi, pellagra, cholera, yellow fever, starvation
fever, have not yet shown themselves. True dysentery is, like ague, im-
ported in the person of the sufferer and is not acquired in the colony.

The only epidemic diseases which trouble us are scarlet fever, typhoid,
measles, diphtheria, croup, whooping-cough andinfluenza. Of these, scarlet
fever epidemics are usually mild. Diphtheria is very common and fatal, as
elsewhere. Typhoid, sometimes recognized and very often not, goes by
many names, e.g., colonial fever, low fever, gastric or bilious fever, blood
poisoning, swamp fever, etc., It is a pity that this disease is not called by the
graphic name “‘ filth " fever. It spreads so much because New Zealand
colonists have scant objection to drinking diluted sewage or having reeking
cesspits either directly under or close to their houses. Of this disease no
more need be said; deaths and illness from it should not be charged against
the climate or soil, but rather to the folly of the people.

Chest diseases. —Of all our diseases, phthisis is the worst, the most deadly.
It is more prevalent and severe in the cold wet south than in the drier
hotter north. Phthisical immigrants, whether in the north or south, in-
variably receive great benefit, and many are perfectly cured. As the
immense majority of these immigrants come from Great Britain they find
the elimate most mild and soothing. Their coughs grow easier and less
frequent; they gain weight and strength, and even those who are not cured
almost invariably have their lives much prolonged.

The deaths from phthisis are high, partly because British physicians

Strongly recommend these patients to try our climate ; but as against this
increase we must put on record the fact that thousands of people were
imported at public expense and from these many thousands all phthisies
were excluded.

Among the New Zealand born, however, phthisis is rife and very fatal.
Young colonists when attacked nearly always die.

Cardiac affections appear in the same proportions as in Great Britain.

Liver affections, so prevalent in tropical climates, are here unknown.
The commonest form of liver disease is cirrhosis arising from abuse of
alcohol.

Nervous disorders.—All forms exist except perhaps two or three of the
rarer kinds. Insanity prevails largely ; but statistics are not trustworthy,
because the unfortunate practice long prevailed in this colony of sending to
the asylums all persons suffering from delirium tremens, a class of cases
which at home are treated in hospitals.

Parasites.—None peculiar to the colony have been observed. All have
been imported. It is doubtful if the tapeworm has gained a hold on the
colony. Like hydatid it is probably brought hither in the person of the

Newman.—Is New Zealand a Healthy Country ? 499

sufferer and is not acquired here. It is singular that hydatids should not
exist here, for they are very prevalent in Australia, and dogs are numerous
and live in intimate communion with man.

Skin diseases.—-Owing to the well-to-do character of the people, the small
amount of segregation and the abundance of good food, skin diseases are far
less common in the colony than at home. A little acne, eczema or psori-
asis and liver compose the bulk of the cases.

Constitutional.—The tubercular diathesis is abundant and perhaps as-
sumes a greater prominence because the others are rarer. In young New
Zealanders this diathesis far exceeds all the others. Struma exists but in
modified forms. The population are so well off, and so abundantly supplied
with good healthy food and ample shelter, and lead such healthy out-door
lives that they beget a healthy offspring; and to this offspring they give
the best of food and raiment. For the same reasons rachitis is but little
seen.

Syphilis for some reason or other is of a very mild type. The true hard
or Hunterian chanere is but seldom seen and when it is seen is usually
imported. Though gonorrhea is abundant and soft chancre not uncommon,
the Maoris, who suffer much from gonorrhea, very rarely present symptoms
of syphilis.

Gout.—A rare disease ; one which will probably be almost or quite un-
known to young New Zealanders, who in appearance and build show scant
tendency to the gouty diathesis, and in habits and mode of life do little to
promote the spread of this most unnecessary malady. "When gout does
appear it is always in the person of an immigrant.

Rheumatism in all shapes is the great scourge of the colonist. Whether
- the wide spread of the disease and its severity is due to climate, or rather to
the hardships and exposure of the settlers, is a question which can be solved
only by time and the elimination of those things which specially tend to
produce it.

Goitre appears in two mountainous districts. Tabes mesenterica,
so-called atrophy, and other childish diseases of defective nutrition are -
comparatively rare, as is shown in the small mortality.

Dental affections.—The chief feature is the very rapid decay of the teeth,
a decay which may be called almost universal among the New Zealand
born. This premature decay is seen in the milk and permanent teeth.
Its early beginning and its steady progress till all the teeth are affected
leads to much pain and indigestion through ‘‘ bolted” food. The early
decay of both sets of teeth is one of the most noteworthy features in New
Zealand medicine. I am quite convinced that statistics would show an
amount of disease of the teeth that would startle European physicians,

500 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

Alcoholism is a disease that is happily dying out before the spread of
civilization, the absence of hardships, the easy attainment of comforts, and
the lessening dulness of colonial life.

Remarks on Diseases YET UNKNOWN IN New ZEALAND.

A scrutiny of these last reveals the encouraging fact that New Zealand
is as yet free from some of the most terrible curses which afflict the human
race—viz., smallpox, typhus, cholera, plague, yellow fever. That all
malarial fevers are absent. That no healthy inhabitant will get ague or
_ dysentery or be infected by parasites other than those common in Great

Britain.

Remarks on Statistical Tables, By F. W. FRANKLAND.

** Frequent comparisons have been made between the general death-rate
of New Zealand and the death-rates which obtain in England and other
countries; and it has been sought to establish on the basis of this com-
parison the fact of the salubrity of this country. The fact that the annual
number of deaths in New Zealand is 11 or 12 per 1,000 living, and that in
England it is 23 per 1,000 living, has been held by some to prove that,
whatever may be the reason, the human constitution resists death more
successfully here than in the mother-country. Even so high an authority as
Dr. Drysdale, who has done so much for the propagation of sound views
on hygienic matters, appears to have recently fallen into this error. To
expose the fallacy of the reasoning we have referred to, it is only necessary
to point out that in every country the liability of an individual to death
varies enormously according to the age of the individual. It is, in mathe-
matical language, a function of the age.

“The liability to death is always very high during the first year of
life, and decreases with great rapidity till the age of 10 or 12 is attained,
when it reaches a minimum. The annual deaths among 10,000 children,
aged about 10 or 12, would be fewer than those among 10,000 indi-
viduals at any other age of life. With the advent of puberty, the
liability to death begins to increase, and, barring a short halt during
the early period of manhood, it increases progressively, and with con-
stantly augmenting rapidity, throughout all the rest of life, till in old age
it is higher even than in infancy. It follows from this that the general
death-rate of a country must depend on the distribution of the popu-
lation according to age, and that, until this distribution is taken into
account, it is absolutely valueless as a test of the real vitality of the in-
habitants. A moment's reflection will convince the reader, and a very
short consultation of statistical tables will bear the conviction out, that in
New Zealand there is a much larger proportion of people at the younger
and middle ages of life, than there is in an old and settled country like

Newman.—Is New Zealand a Healthy Country ? 501

England. The smallness of our general death-rate is, therefore, utterly
inconclusive as a test of our real vitality, and it becomes necessary to
ascertain the death-rate, not merely en bloc, but at all the separate ages of
life. This has been done in the accompanying tables.

** So far as the present writer is aware, only one such comparison has ever
been made before for this colony. It is contained in anarticle * On the Addi-
tional Premium required for Residence in Foreign Climates,’ by Mr. James
Meikle, the eminent Scotch actuary, published in the nineteenth volume of
‘ The Journal of the Institute of Actuaries.’ It may, therefore, be well to quote
the words in which Mr. Meikle summarized the results he arrived at. ‘From
the Census Enumeration,’ he says,* ‘ which gives the number of lives in exist-
ence in March, 1874, and from the number of deaths in the year 1873, I am
enabled to show the rate of mortality during each quinquennium of life,
and thus to eliminate the effect of immigration, and the consequent irregular
distribution of the lives according to age, as compared with the population
of this country. The result compares favourably with any other table. It is
very much lighter than either the H™{ or the CarlisleS. I have not made
any adjustment of the figures ift respect of the progressive increase of the
eee or for the deaths being those for the year anterior to the census

e results show an exceedingly light rate of mortality.t When
measured by the annual premium for a life assurance, I should imagine that
the New Zealand rate would require about 7} or 10 per cent. less premium
than the H™ rate. Before, however, placing much confidence in the
results, they would require to be verified at the next census.’ The verifica-
tion which Mr. Meikle here speaks of, we have now accomplished,—and
more. It will be seen that we have included in our tables the results of
the three last census years, namely,—1874, 1878, and 1881; and it is satis-
factory to be able to point out that the larger data we have thus collected,
fully confirm his conclusion as to the low rate of mortality which prevails
in this colony.”

* * Journal of Institute of Actuaries,’ vol. xix., p. 291.

1 The italics are our own

1 A table founded on the experience of twenty British insurance offices, and accepted
as the best exponent of the mortality of assured life.

§ A well-known table, accepted as a fairly good exponent of average mortality.

Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

502

is H el
10-91 98-81 8T-LT 8T I6 6€
LL8 6S-L JA LT 0c LE
8F-9 L6-Y 9€. 3 6€ GL
» PFS 221 Mr ; 09 GL
Z9-T Org T6-T ; rH 19
HI ^6 T0-6 86 69 L6
SFT HI 09-1 pP £6 LET
86-0 2 0€-T 9€ CH SPI
96-0 60-T 00-1 69 GPI 10
86-0 3-0 16-0 c8 LST 683
GL-0 0 ‘0 £8 9cT 60€
14-0 ^0 ‘0 08 001 OST
L¥-0 66-0 0 IG $89 PIT
8-0 8T-0 PO oF 99 L6
3-0 3-0 5-0) PH IF 98
09-0 1-0 09-0 9ST 98T GLE
69-0 0 LL-O TS 0€ T8
16-0 96-0 £60 I9 69 FOL
9F-T 0c-T ££-T 0f 89 SFI
88-8 6-8 89-8 PST COT GPE
Z6-0T 6T-GI 19-11 £79 T94 P6S'T
£6€-T €18-T LT€-T G6LT 998% | 19‘
‘SITB WOT ‘SIUM 'SUOSIOq "Sepeuro,q “SITEN 'SUOSIOq
‘ONIAIT QT Ud SHIVA A0 ‘oN ‘SHIVA 10 ‘ON 'IVALOV

621 009 629
ZIT SIT A66
80€ 996 PLP
60€ 98/, F6c'T
964 96T'T c9g'T
SIFT 960% PISE
L98'T 816g GE8‘P
1f0'S eec'g TA6'8
099'6 FOL‘ F9g'II
8cI'9 OT6'GT 880'06
£68'8 900'8T 668'9c

BILE c96'ec TL9'GT
99r'6 G6E'¢ T98‘OT
BE9' cr9'g FLTIL
Ler‘ 9L9°¢ SOL‘TT
1252 SELF T8h‘6

L88‘9 $919 09€0'6T

poyroedsu y
sprvadn pug og
08 0} 94

o
+>
MS
©

Cas cae a Te a E Te
e
+>
19
v.

[2]
5
~H

A NH
Q
E
e

'IGA'e8T | '681'08T | 'O98'9TeE

'STIVNAH | ‘STIY | 'SNOSUAJ

"FA48T Curunp syDo(q

‘s988 my

"Suy

‘PLOT Üutenp uonnndog uvo

Se mee eee en E G

Is New Zealand a Healthy Country ?

Newman.

'ONIATI QOJ uua SHIYS([ 4O “ON

'SHLYH([ 40 ‘ON TIYAIOV

es ie LT y9 TL Lg 84g'T gTS'T peyroedsu n
Le-91 61.91 91-91 6z 0g 6g QLI 061 99g sprvadn pug
68.6 FLOT 10-01 PS 09 #8 OFE EBF 6g8 08 03 92
88-9 LF-9 66. 9g 09 96 e19 L66 Z09'T GL 0} OL
dd 98-8 88 p 6g TOT 890'T eee 109'G 0, 01
P6 60-8 Z8- 9r 78 OST có8'I TZL ETIP 99 0} 09
ET 88-2 FT- ; s6 GHI osre | Lor» | 2799 09 01 99
a LL-T 09-7 ; LET GLT 668'e TLUL 000'TT 90 03 (
g6T €9-T Ti } 68T 19% POL'C 69r TI EZgLT 09 0} SF
sar L0-T L6- ) 98T $93 698'8 LOPLI 96696 Gp 0} OF
88- g6: . I GGT 866 9e;'tt | o9t'IG | OI6'c& OF o1 Gg
oL. 72. 09- T COT 161 GTZ'ET | 9LG'6T | T6LZE eg oj 08
à 98. . 06 SIT £06 66971 FFS‘0G 986'FS 08 03 96
92. 9F- . y 88 LLT eg6'grT | cog'or | sees ; 01 06
86. 86 8z- ; LP 96 cO0'LI | c89'91 | 7899'e8 0c 03 ST
: &6- [2 P gg TOT 668'66 89e'66 L96'0T eT 01 OT
PO: 08. 6g- 3 26 941 »8l'08 | soz'og | 686'09 OT o)
p Ll . 86 TI 68 c96'9 198'9 668'cI 0j j
62. £9. . 9g. OF eg e) 8ZL'9 9FL‘9 PLE ST ; 0g
99. eg. OL: : $9 £01 eth BSL G89 PT 3 OZ
LIEG 18-6 Le-6 OFT 291 80€ LEL9 e889 OLS'SI ZB T
17-8 18-6 61-6 19 8 00€'1 €00'8 LEE'S oce'9r [ apun
980-T GOTT 90T-T 926'T 6I1L'S 9r9'T
‘zco'gat | 'e18 eec | "AG0'6TT ‘soSy TV
"SOBU ‘SOTEN '$u0SIoq "Se[euro,T "SOT ‘SUOS
'RUIVEGE | CSXIY]N | ‘SNosuag 'Su»y

"BLOT fwanp symeqq

'SAgT Putcnp uoynpndog uvm

Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

"t f 6 TI 99€ 916 TPST peyivedsug |
Bai 68 oF 98 796 Tog 889 spieAdn put og
8 er oF 18 PIT cag 666 08 03 94 |
[G OF 19 LOT | 816 e8I'T 00T'& GL 03 OL |
€ 8} T8 681 | F9e'I 068'1 T96'6 OL 01 99
^e 0S LIL LOT | 6re'6 088'€ 6LE'9 99 03 09
6T.6 OF ZEI ZLI | 986° Z88'F 898‘4 09 94 9G
67-T ^ SFT 61 | L¥0'S L09'6 T99'5T Gg 04 Og
MI ! S61 69% | SOP‘ TSO'FT 12^ 2 C2 OG 0} oF
) j R16 TIE | €80'IT eIG'0c r6c'Ie Ch 0} OF
c8. ) LOT 946 GPS'SI cer'0c FLL‘Se OF 0} 9g
89. n EET 986 S6F'TI 9I£'0G FIS'T£ Sg 0} OF
Lg. 801 TST PEZ Z6L‘9T 19056 EFS‘ OF 0g 9} 96
j- 1 12 ( 6TT 66T 6ZP‘6T c0c'cc TE9'IF | SZ 94 0c
| 8g . Lg- ( LL 6ST LOL'TS SLITS 988'ck | 0c 0} ST |
EAM . 7. f £8 T9T 896'86 480'6€ 906019 | ST 0} OT |
6c. 8g. 3 £ [131 086 998'eg 86r'T6 ?98'89 | OT 01 €
8r. 09- pe. £ 6F L8 996' T8I'8 6FT'9T g 0 F
89. 69. 9. | 2 6r 901 868'8 L68'8 999*91 > FE ,
LL: OL: PL- | c 09 Era T6£‘8 £49'8 796'91 jo ORE
19-6 ILG 19-2 ees) T0c 16 8oF'L 969) #86 ‘FT 6 OT
gy.8 99-01 89.6 | ^d L86 I£/'I 608'8 T96'6 OL0'8T | I puq
TIO-T 861-1 FILI FPS LT6'g T6P'S
+} — — ——-|| "9s6'1e6 | "Pel'I26 | “690'S6F ‘saĝe ITV
"Sopeuto a “SOB *SUOS10q “SOTBULA TT 'Se[enmr 'SUOSIOq
^ ae is seen E: FS NC ie POTITI a
'ONIATI QOI Sd SHLVEG 4O ‘ON ‘SHIVI 40 "ON ‘IvALOy SHIVNGT | ‘SHIVA | "SNOSHUq ‘SUDY
|
"I88T funinp syynaq 'IS8T Putanp uoumndog unay

504

VIS ik te Me ER EE eee 8 I Seer eer TE

505

Newman.—Is New Zealand a Healthy Country ?

"SUIV KT

‘STIVI

‘UWT QOT «ed ayna-yyway Uva

etic: GN
M 16 v 96 186 rg | sge |
869-81 98 16 81 Teo 669 ostr ||
000-6 $6 STI 806 896 Peu eg 6 ||
FOS- 601 991 GLE eor'e F68°S 966'F |
096-8 STI 061 908 89T'€ 6r9'p LOL‘L
609-6 611 aad $98 698‘9 L79“ 90901 |
Kag LIT +63 [467 EZEL LZOʻZI 098'61 |
TOS- £91 89€ LESS LT6'TT Ts'o 866 T€ |
798-7 PST ui 849 Ly8'91 FIZ‘Ss T90'09 |
186- 082 9r 994 64096 6re'Te 869'1L |
£28- #63 61€ I8 T67'88 86960 680°86 |
959. LLZ 798 T9 TPL‘8E 61909 £98'60 |
864. £46 FPE 119 L89'ct 69709 6£1'€0T
L8t- 063 046 06F 808'95 PIPPO GGA'O0I
ecg. ZLI 641 198 861'09 T98'6F 68°66
896- OLT LLT LPE 698'99 9T8'/9 ¢89°FST
68€. 81€ 098 819 Z9L‘98 899‘ L8 LT FAI |
ogg. 001 OTT Ol £99'6T 9F6'61 609'6€
069. _ ae LET 986 889'06 9T9'0c €08'TF
848- FST B61 948 FIO'IG 864'I6 CIS'GP |
SSL. LIS TES 8F0'T €F6'8T 260°6T 980'88 |
196-6 990'6 096'6 969'j 669'cc T9466 OSF OF
"PEOL-T *996'9 '66'8 ‘LOG'FL | 'SlL'ev9 | ‘set‘es9 |'9os'8cc'T
2 mE M Se —— bijt —
'SNOSHZq "SU'IVIGLT ‘STIY 'SNOSUT “SHIVA "SUIVI “BNOSUAT
‘syqvaq aqwbaabh ‘suoynpndog uvo ayvboabhp

'I88T ‘SL8T ‘PLST suvax SASNAQ HUHI AHL YOA SLIOSHSN aLvOaUDDy

peytoedsug
spavadn put gg

08 01 9,

eL 01 OL

OL 0} 99

o
—

Ww Ww) M

o o
> —
mms GN GY

o
—

506 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

This shows mortality is not simply a result of climate, but is due to
many other causes. Some of these agencies will soon be powerless, whilst
others will long exist. To their consideration it is necessary to devote
some time, otherwise any person examining these tables will be led into
many errors. It is not right to say, as some have said, that our low
mortality is due to climate solely, or to abundance of cheap food
alone. The mortality of any country is a result of many interacting
forces. :

Amongst the causes leading to a low death-rate in this colony are the
following :— :

(1.) Easiness of Struggle for Existence.

To the sparse population of these lands, with their fertile soils and
immense mineral wealth, the struggle for existence is an exceedingly easy
one. Here all who work and practice some self-denial are able, at little’
cost to themselves, to obtain all the necessaries and many of the luxuries of
life. All the young get good food and abundance of milk, so that from
childhood to old age there is none of that under-feeding, which, when pro-
longed for years, as among the poor in other countries, causes a lowered
vitality and an enfeebled offspring. Since all classes find large rewards for
little labour, adults striving to live undergo few of the worries and hard-
ships and ceaseless anxieties which fall to the lot of the toiling masses
throughout Europe. Here we see the incessant struggle to keep ‘ the
wolf from the door” replaced by the sufficiency for a “ rainy day.”

Few of the farming, trading, or professional classes undergo much
mental worry, and therefore do not break down from disappointment or
over-anxiety. Moreover, the moderate toil and by no means hurtful self-
denial and the general speedy getting of riches beget a continuous cheer-
fulness, by enabling large numbers to obtain luxuries for their sick and
suffering—such luxuries as a change of air, some weeks’ holiday, the long
rest so often prescribed by the doctor—and, except in these lands, too seldom
obtainable. It also enables others who have chosen an unsuitable or un-
healthy mode of life easily and fearlessly to change it.

(2.) Artificial Selection.

During several years many thousand people were specially picked in
Great Britain for importation to this colony. None over the age of forty-five
were taken. Only children and young and middle-aged adults were picked.
All the emigrants underwent a certain amount of medical inspection, and
though some unsatisfactory people were brought out, yet many were
rejected, and the immigrants as a whole were a well-chosen healthy lot of
people. Certainly they were healthier far than any like number of free
immigrants.

Newman.—Is New Zealand a Healthy Country ? 507

Under a system of free immigration the people are specially chosen ;
and under a system of assisted emigration a like selection obtains, for
colonists as a rule send home money for the purpose of bringing out those
of their friends who are strong enough and healthy enough ‘to rough it,”
whilst they anxiously dissuade those of their friends who, being in ill
health, might be unable to provide for themselves and be a burden to
colonists. Asa rule, too, the people who migrate are those who are strong
and healthy, who feel that they are able and willing to rough it. Early
colonists are a specially pieked lot, for only the strongest and healthiest,
only those with the toughest constitutions and the most venturesome dispo-
sitions would leave Home comforts for colonial hardships. Delicate men
and sickly women generally would eschew all risk of discomfort and remain
in their comfortable homes.

As against this selection there must be recognized the fact that year by
year this colony is growing in favour as a health resort and that hence
there is a selection ayainst the colony, in the shape of consumptive, rheu-
matie and other invalids flocking hither in search of health. This un-
favourable selection is undoubtedly an important factor directly as it affects
the parents themselves and more remotely as they transmit some or all of
their maladies to their children.

(8.) Large Proportion of adult Males.

The large proportion of adult males in the colony will favourably affect

the death-rate, as does also the small proportion of aged persons.
(4.) Abundance of good Clothing.

The general prosperity allows even the poorest to be warmly clad, and
hence all are protected from the effects of cold and heat and damp. The
ragged tattered coats and trousers, the much-torn threadbare garments
which cover the poor people in Europe, are here not seen. The children
of our poorest have clothes which are at least warm and continuous, not
merely loosely connected rags with large interspaces. Our poorest can all
obtain stout boots and warm socks and woollen garments for their children
—a striking contrast to the almost-naked plight of thousands of poor little
frozen children in Great Britain. This widespread distribution of warm
clothing saves the lives of numbers of children.

(5.) Abundance of wholesome Food.

The cheapness of breadstuffs and potatoes and the low price of meat,
combined with general prosperity, give to all abundance of good wholesome
food. The low cost of the production of the raw material offers scant
inducement for adulteration. Good milk is cheaply bought in the largest
towns. This constant supply of sound wholesome food maintains a healthy
condition of body, which wards off most of the diseases arising from defec-
tive or mal-nutrition.

508 Transactions.— Miscellaneous.

Experts in social science aver that the death-rate of large classes in
Europe is attributable to their being habitually underfed. The enormously
high death-rate of those earning the lowest wages (such as workers in silk
earning only 2s. 74d. a week; kid glovers, 2s. 2d.; stocking weavers,
2s. 64d.; needlewomen, 2s. 7d.), proves that long-continued semi-star-
vation is an important factor in increasing the death-rate. In France
among the rich 68 per 1,000 of all deaths were due to tubercular
diseases, but amongst the poor and underfed the rate rose to 280
in 1,000.

(6.) Large Proportion engaged in Agriculture.

This means that an unusually large portion of our people lead healthy
out-door lives, breathe fresh clear air, live all their days in the freely-blowing
breezes and bask in the strength-giving sunshine. We have no huge cities
with dense overcrowding ; our largest towns have a population living com-
paratively far apart. We have no dark dens, no life-destroying alleys ; our
streets are wide.

(7.) Sparsity of Population.

The scattered condition of the people, noticeable not only among the
agriculturalists but also in the towns. The absence of that constant over-
crowding so fatal among older civilizations, which leads to the chronic ill- -
health of the poor in large European cities and to the rapid spread of all
infectious and contagious diseases and conduces so powerfully to that chief
scourge of our race, viz., phthisis. Children in our towns look nearly as
healthy as those in the country.

(8.) Paucity of Manufactures.

With the increase of ‘local industries” there must inevitably be an
increase in the death-rate. Not to quote such vivid cases as phosphorus
poisoning and necrosis among matchmakers; or Sheffield grinders’
phthisis ; or arsenical or copper poisoning; or woolsorters’ disease; or
brassfounders’ ague ; or, flinteutters’ or needleworkers’ or filemakers’ chest
disease, and a host besides, the rise of manufactures must cause many
deaths. Contrast the pallid wan faces, the bowed heads, the feeble sickly
look of the crowds of factory hands in Great Britain, with the healthy look
of our town dwellers. Or come nearer home, to Melbourne, and no one
can question the depressing effect of manufactures on the people. Apart
too from this widespread deterioration of the race there is always a certain
percentage of deaths due to factory accidents. The absence of manufac-
tures shows itself in a lessened death-rate.

(9.) Small Amount of Mining.

As mining developes, so will chest diseases multiply. Coalminers in

England suffer terribly from bronchitis, phthisis, pneumonia, and other

Newman.—Is New Zealand a Healthy Country ? 509

chest affections. Cement-workers suffer much, and so do all engaged in
the making of pottery. With the — of mines will come multi-
plicity of accidents and deadly disasters.

(10.) Our great Distance from the bin. Haunts of Men.

Separated as we are by thousands of miles of ocean and fresh breezes we
are necessarily in less danger of catching our neighbours' diseases.

: (11.) Soil.

Apart from the foregoing causes of a lessened death-rate must be noted
the effect of soil and climate. These * Summer Isles of Eden lying in dark
purple seas” possess almost everywhere the most perfect natural drainage.
The swamps are few, and are fast disappearing. They seem almost harm-
less. Among the white people malarious fevers are not caught, though
many dwell on the edge of these swamps. Men work in them and never
get ague as in the fens at Home or in the Maremma in Western Italy, or
jungle fever as in Asia and Africa. Colonists work and live among swamps
and in forests, and get no evils except rheumatic and chest complaints.
They dig in swamps, but the black upturned humus, though composed of
decaying and decayed vegetable matter, brings them no harm. ‘“ No flat
malarian world of reed and rush” troubles the colonist. Neither does the
soil contain other evils for man. The water flowing through swamps leaves
it full perhaps of decaying organie matter, but free from germs or parasites
hurtful to man. The soil and vegetation contain no parasites peculiar to
New Zealand, nothing like Bilharzia hematobia or Guinea worm. As the
black population had invaded these isles only a few centuries and was always
sparse and had few diseases, the soil was scarcely, if at all, polluted, and
consequently we—the white people—when we dig or plough, upturn a
virgin soil, and not, as in many countries, a soil full of pep organisms.

(12.) Climate,

The climate of these islands, lying in the temperate zone, presents few
features of note. Stretching as they do through many a league of latitude,
lying in the path of the antitrades, with a lofty backbone of mountains
running through each island, the climate is exceedingly equable in each
district, though that of the districts varies greatly. The changes of climate
in each have been carefully noted for many years past, and these records
are embalmed in the pages of these volumes. For our purpose the chief
points worthy of note are the equability of the various districts, —e.g., the
continuous dryness and heat of Hawke's Bay and the raininess of Westland,
and the cold of Southland. There are no dangerous siroccos or typhoons,
or.pamperos: no pestilential deadly breezes. The winds flowing from the
uninhabited antarctie regions, or from the equator, waft to us no diseases.
The continuous heat of the hottest districts is cold when compared with

510 Transactions. — Miscellaneous.

torrid climates, and the cold of the south is not extreme. The constant
winds blow away all accumulating odours, and keep the atmosphere ever
pure.

Phthisical invalids from Great Britain on arrival here always improve.
They lose their coughs, grow stronger, and in very many cases recover.
Immigrants acquire no new disease due to climate. Those coming from the
tropics always gain new life and vigour. Our statistics prove, apart from
disturbing causes, that the climate is excellent and conduces to a general
lengthening of life. Whether it really conduces to very old age, and is
really invigorating to those born in it, are still open questions. The im-
portant question what diseases most prevail must be left to a future mono-
graph.

Summary.

Mr. Frankland's statisties show that New Zealand possesses the lowest
death-rate of any country in the world; and that the conditions favour-
able to life are common to all ages. We have seen that New Zealand pos-
sesses only a moderate number of the known diseases, that many of the
most deadly are always absent, and that there are no new ones. To the
enquiry, “ Is New Zealand a healthy country ?" we have brought ample
proof to show that it is as yet the healthiest on the face of the globe. As
the country becomes more populous, the death-rate will increase, unless the
people make earnest and continuous efforts to lower it. Even the present
death-rate might be greatly lessened, by a little care and a little cost, if we
saved lives by preventing the spread of typhoid, measles, searlet fever, and
phthisis.

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.

FovunTEENTH pee Report,

Tux Board held meetings on the 28th J uly, and 11th November, 1881.

The retiring members, in conformity with the Act, were Messrs. W. T.
L. Travers, T. Mason, and the Hon. G. R. J ohnson, all of whom were re-
appointed by His Excellency the Governor.

The elected members under clause 7 of the Act are: Mr. J ustice Gillies,
the Hon. Wm. Rolleston and Mr. James MeKerrow.

There are now five vacancies on the roll of honorary members.

The members on the roll of the Institute now number :—

Honorary members - ; 3 AA oe T i 2A

Ordinary members— à;
Auckland Institute — ... i$ sc BOE
Hawke's Bay Philosophical taiias. as ex AT
Wellington Philosophical Society ... m uc MT
Westland Institute — ... =a sy 200
Philosophical Institute of of Canterbury "E v ARE
Otago Institute .. Nn oP as iu AE
Southland Institute fis a E vid T A Be
1,285

The Nelson Association having withdrawn from incorporation, the
number is nominally less than that for last year by fifty members.

The printing of Volume XIV. was commenced in February and completed
early in April, a portion of the edition being ready for issue towards the
end of May. The volume contains seventy-eight articles, also Presidents’
Addresses and abstracts of papers, which appear in the Proceedings and
Appendix. There are 610 pages of letter-press and 89 plates.

The following is a division of the contents of the volume for comparison
with last year’s work :—

1882, 1881.

Pages.

Miscellaneous es oes ee na MOD 170
Zoology 144 79
Botany : 104 147
Chemistry .. 16 4
Geology 52 21
Proceedings. 54 42
Appendix 40 40

514 New Zealand Institute.

The volumes of the Transactions now on hand are—Vol. I., 410;
vol. IL, none; vol. ILL, none; vol. IV., none; vol. V., 50; vol. VL, 50;
vol. VII., 150; vol. VIII., 20; vol. IX., 160; vol. X., 10; vol. XL, 70;
vol. XIL, 70; vol. XIIL, 70; vol. XIV., not yet fully distributed.

From the Hon. Treasurer’s balance-sheet it will be seen that there is a
balance of £5 11s. 10d. to the credit of the Board, against which there is
the balance due to the publishers of £12 18s. 2d.; on the other hand there
is a considerable balance from the sale of volumes in the hands of the
London Agents.

The Annual Reports of the various departments connected with the
Institute are appended.

James HECTOR,
Manager.
Approved by the Board, 8th August, 1882:
RawpanL Jonsson,
Chairman.

Accounts of the New Zxarawp Instrrure, 1881-82.

RECEIPTS. EXPENDITURE,
; 8. d. £ d
Balance in hand, 28th July, Printing Vol, XIV. 582 2 0
PiS a EG S v ee Fok Paschase of second -hand Vols.
Vote for 1881-82 a ««- DUO -0 0 of Transaetions of New Zea-
Contributions from Wellington land Institute, 5 vols., &c.. 27 0 0
hilosophieal Society (one- Miscellaneous .. 0 2:3
sixth of annual reven vut .. 2019 10 | Balance in hand 5 11 10
Sale of volumes oe Ig Ig. 0g
£590 0 11 £590 0 11
ee acm a aE

AnTHUR STOCK,

Hon. Treasurer.
8th August, 1882.

Museum.

The number of names entered in the Visitors’ Book during the year is
19,000 (week-days, 10,000; Sundays, 9,000) but, as mentioned in previous
reports, this gives no adequate idea of the number of persons visiting the
institution, as comparatively few care to sign the register. The usual
average daily attendance is about fifty on week-days, and 150 on Sundays.

Natural History Collections,

The additions to this section have been somewhat extensive ; but the

excessively crowded state of the Museum Department renders the exhibi-

tion of recent acquisitions quite impossible, until further accommodation is
provided,

Fourteenth Annual Report. 515

Mammalia.—Amongst the animals recently added to the collection, and
specially worthy of notice are: (1) two skins of the Tasmanian devil
(Diabolus ursinus), presented by Mr. J. B. Poynter, of Poverty Bay; per
Hon. G. Randall Johnson, M.L.C., two hedgehogs (Erinaceus europeus), one
sable (Marter sibellina), one ermine (Mustela), one beautiful specimen of the
platypus (Platypus anatinus).

Pisces,—The most noticeable addition to this department is a col-
lection of 161 specimens, illustrative of the Ichthyology of the Pacific
Coast of North America, presented by the United States National
Museum.

Aves.—The acquisitions in this section, though not very numerous, are
nevertheless of a very interesting character. The chief items are: (1)
several specimens of Rallus affinis and allied species from Mr. A. Hamilton,
of Napier; (2) an Australian roller (Eurystomus australis) shot at Akamotu
and presented by Mr. A. Reid; (8) a fine peacock presented by Mrs.
Borlase ; (4) a pure albino peacock, by Mr. Harding of Napier ; (5) a mag-
nificent specimen of the bird of paradise (Paradisca raggiana), by Dr.
Bennet of Sydney; (6) two bustards (Otis tarda) by Mr. Banbury of
London ; (7) twenty-six skins, New Zealand and foreign, purchased by the
Director

New Zealand birds have been presented to Dr. Finsch, of Bremen; Mr.
Hague, of London; and Dr. Buller, Wellington. A collection of thirty-two
eggs was sent to Mr. A. Gillies, of Dunedin, as an exchange.

Heptilia.—Only a few New Zealand species have been added to this
branch, but a collection of the forms indigenous to this colony has been
sent to the Bremen Museum.

Invertebrata.—A collection of coloured corals, presented by Mr. H. E.
Liardet, and a very fine collection of New Zealand sponges, presented by
Mr. J. A. Smith of Napier, are the chief items under this heading. The
sponges, however, are very important, as the quality leaves but little doubt
that New Zealand may yet be able to produce sponges suitable for the
market.

Ethnological.

Need large collections have been received under this head. Amongst
the articles more especially worthy of notice are—(1) two J apanese shrines,
500 years old, from the Temple of Kamakura, presented by Mr. H. $.
Tiffen, of Napier; (2) a large collection of weapons, domestic utensils, etc.,
illustrative of the ethnology of New Guinea and neighbouring islands,
received in exchange from Mr. H. H. Romilly, Deputy Commissioner of the
Pacific; (8) casts of Maori implements, in exchange from the Canterbury
Museum ; (4) a cast of the celebrated Rorotangi, the figure of a bird carved

516 New Zealand Institute.

in serpentine, reported to have been brought by the Maoris to New Zealand

from Hawaiki, presented by Major Wilson; (5) two Maori carved walking-

sticks, purchased ; (6) twenty samples of pottery from South Sea Islands,

presented by His Excellency Sir Arthur Gordon ; (7) Hindoo holy writings,

deposited by Miss Woodward.
- Miscellaneous.

Amongst the miscellaneous articles lately received are—(1) silver seal
of the Colony of New Zealand, defaced by Her Majesty in Council, pre-
sented by the Hon. the Colonial Secretary; (2) seal of the Province of
Wellington, presented by the Government Storekeeper; (3) collection of
timbers, economie vegetable substances, and casts of twelve famous nuggets,
etc., in exchange from the Technological Museum, Melbourne; (4) specimens
of quartz from Te Aroha, presented by the Hon. the Minister for Mines and
Mr. J. C. Firth; (5) eight glass show-cases used at the Crystal Palace Wool
Show, presented by the Hon. the Colonial Secretary; (6) map of Welling-
ton in 1841, deposited by the Hon. W. B. D. Mantell; (7) iron pipe made
by Mr. P. Birley, of Auckland, deposited by Mr. W. Swanson, M.H.R.;
(8) one gold, two silver, and two bronze medals awarded to the colony at
the Crystal Palace Wool Exhibition, presented by the Hon. the Colonial
Secretary ; (9) portrait in oils, known as the ** Molesworth Portrait," depo-
sited by Sir W. Fitzherbert.

GEOLOGICAL Survey.

During the past year Mr. Cox has been engaged for three months, from
January to March, in an examination of Cape Colville Peninsula, more
especially at the mining centres of the Thames, Coromandel, Waitekauri,
Owharoa, Waihi, and Te Aroha. The most important results which he has
obtained, lie in his determination of the stratification of the rocks at the
Thames. He has shown there that the beds of the auriferous series consist
of alternations of a moderately hard, compact, pyritous, tufaceous sandstone
(tufanite of Dr. Hector); with less pyritous beds; a similar rock, which is,
however, much broken up into pieces by joints; and a hard green dioritic
rock, which is of true fragmental origin, but which passes at places into
crystalline bands which are never continuous for any great distance. It is
in the first of these that the reef has proved most highly auriferous, and
while gold does occur in them while passing through the second class of
country, they are not as a rule payable, and where the reefs traverse the
hard rocks, they are absolutely barren. He has shown that several of these
hard belts occur, and that where they are met with in the lower levels of
the mines, the gold is cut off by them, but that other belts of auriferous
country occur below, in which reefs have been worked. His work
generally tends to show that, so far from the Thames being worked out,

Fourteenth Annual Report. 517

there are yet, in all probability, as rich auriferous belts of country at lower
levels as have hitherto been worked near the surface, and that gold will be
found to quite as great depths as it is practicable to work. Besides this, he
has illustrated the structure and behaviour of the reefs by numerous
sections, and has also prepared a plan and section of the Ohinemuri and Te
Aroha Districts.

During part of April he was engaged in an examination of the Blue
Mountains, on the northern side of the Shag Valley, with the special object
of determining the position of the Blue Mountain limestones. These he has
shown are interstratified with slate and sandstone of Lower Carboniferous
age, which form the first range north of the Shag River, and are separated
from the Te Anau series of Upper Devonian age, which form the next
range by a large fault which traverses the country in a N. 65° W. mag-
netic direction, and has a downthrow to the S.E.

Mr. Cox has also made special reports on the Woodstock Gold Field and
the Ross and Humphrey’s Gully mining claims on the West Coast, and has
examined the lignite deposits at Norsewood, which he reports to be of an
inferior character.

During the latter part of November, and part of December, Mr. McKay
was engaged in collecting moa bones at Motanau and examining the country
between Motanau and the Cheviot Hills. During this work the principal
result arrived at, from an economic point of view, was the discovery of an
outcrop of hematite about six feet wide, associated with the Triassic rocks
of the coast range near Motanau. An analysis shows that this ore is
specially adapted for the manufacture of hematite paint. After this he was
engaged in Museum work during the month of January, and during Febru-
ary and the early part of March he examined the antimony deposits of the
Carrick Ranges in Otago and collected fossils from the coal strata of the
Bannockburn. He reports that there are three lodes which are apparently
convergent, the thickest of these being two feet at its widest part; an out-
crop of antimony can be traced at places on the surface from Alexandra, at .
the Manuherikia Junction, to the hills west of the Nevis Bluff, on Kawarau
River, a distance of over twelve miles. During April and May he was
engaged, at the request of the Hon. the Minister of Mines, in making a
typical collection of the rocks of the Reefton District in duplicate. One of
these collections was deposited at Reefton as the nucleus of a museum.
While thus engaged he made a detailed examination of the relations of the
various beds and confirmed the views previously held concerning them. He
also gained important information concerning the extent of the coal-bearing
areas, proving their probable continuance, as a basin, across the Inangahua
Valley, comparatively near the surface about Reefton, but at much deeper

518 New Zealand Institute.

levels towards the junction of the Inangahua and Buller Rivers. He also
made a special report on an antimony lode at Reefton, showing that an out-
crop had been found which was about eighteen inches thick, and the reef
had been driven on for 150 feet from that point without antimony being
found. Heavy lodes of antimony are, however, found in several of the
auriferous claims from Rainy Creek to Boatman’s, which, in all cases con-
taining gold, are treated in the ordinary way for the extraction of this alone,
all the antimony and probably much of the gold being thus sluiced away.
An examination of the auriferous cements at the head of Lankey’s Gully
_ Showed that tinstone undoubtedly occurred associated with these in small
quantities, but bad weather prevented any attempt being made to trace this
back to its parent rock. He visited Langdon’s Reef, near Greymouth, and
reports that the thickness of the reef, at present being worked, is about two
feet nine inches, which, being less than it was at the outcrop, shows the lode
to be of a bunchy character.

The outcrops of coal in Coal Creek, Greymouth, were also examined,
and he reports that two seams of coal 6 feet and 10 feet in thickness re-
spectively, occur in the lease, in which a considerable quantity can be
worked level free. In the month of June Mr. McKay paid a visit to the
Terawhiti reefs, and reports that the Albion claim possesses a reef of an
average thickness of from 18 inches to 2 feet, which has been followed along
its strike for a distance of 6 chains, and for a depth of 180 feet. Some
assays of quartz from this claim have yielded over 8 ozs. of gold per ton,
but the specimen brought by Mr. MeKay gave nothing but traces of the
precious metal.

PUBLICATIONS.

The following publications have been issued during the year: (1.)
Sixteenth Annual Report of the Colonial Museum and Laboratory, together
with List of Additions, etc., and an Abstract of the Results of Analyses. 64
pp. 8vo. (2.) Manual of the Birds of New Zealand, illustrated with 39
lithographs and 22 woodcuts. 106 pp. 8vo. The Fifteenth Progress
Report of the Geological Survey of New Zealand for 1880-81. By Dr.
Hector. With maps and sections. Including Special Reports on the
Chrome Deposits of New Zealand (Hector, Cox); on the Aniseed Valley
Copper Mine (Cox); on the Richmond Hill Silver Mine (Cox); on the
Wallsend Colliery, Collingwood (Cox); on the North Auckland District,
including Thames and Coromandel Gold Fields, Island of Kawau, and
Drury Coal Field (Cox); on the Aorere and Takaka Districts, Nelson (Cox);
on the Waitaki Valley, Lindis, and Wanaka Lake District (McKay) ; on
the Coal-bearing Deposits near Shakspeare Bay, Picton (McKay); on the
Caswell Sound Marble (McKay). An Index to the Localities where Fossils

Fourteenth Annual Report. 519

have been collected in New Zealand, with their Stratigraphical Position, is
in course of publication, and will shortly be followed by the Sixteenth Pro-
gress Report.

The Handbook of New Zealand, prepared by Dr. Hector for the
Melbourne Exhibition, is now out of print, and a third edition is in
preparation.

Progress is being made with the preparation of several important
works bearing on the Natural History, Mineralogy and Geology of the
colony.

Lerares.

The libraries in connection with the Museum have increased rapidly
during the past year, and it was thought necessary that a librarian should
be appointed. Mr. T. W. Kirk has been placed in charge of the Patent
and Public Libraries, the work being performed out of official hours.

New Zealand Institute Library.—The additions to this library comprise
about 255 volumes received in exchange for the Transactions from the
various societies and institutions whose names appear in List III.

Patent Library.—This collection remains as hitherto in the lecture-
room, and appears to be greatly appreciated, especially by those engaged
in mechanical pursuits. Thirty-two volumes have been added during the

Public Library.—It was stated in last report that very many of the
works belonging to this library were missing when it was removed to the
Museum. Private inquiry by the librarian resulted in the recovery of
sixteen volumes, and it has now been decided to advertize in the local
newspapers and the Government Gazette requesting persons having in their
possession books belonging to this Library, to return the same to the
Museum as soon as possible; it is hoped that by this means a large propor-
tion of the missing works may be recovered.

METEOROLOGY.

Meteorological statistics are collected at four second-class stations in
New Zealand, at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin ; and
observations of rainfall, temperature and wind-direction are received from
thirty third-class stations. The results are published monthly, and will be
collected as usual into a biennial report. There is no first-class meteoro-
logical station in New Zealand having the equipment required by the Inter-
colonial Conference.

The system of intercolonial telegraphic weather exchange has now been
in operation for twelve months, and the results obtained and the proposals
for securing earlier publication, in an easily comprehensible form, of the
weather changes, will form the subject of a special report.

520 New Zealand Institute.

The New Zealand weather for each day is now published the same after-
noon in Sydney, Melbourne and Adelaide; and there is no reason why, with
a few changes in the organization of the system, the Australian weather
phase for each day should not be published in all the principal towns in
New Zealand on the following morning. By this means from twenty-four
to sixty hours’ notice would be given of all the most important weather
changes.

OBSERVATORY.

The time-ball service for Wellington is at present suspended, as the ball
was dismounted when the old Custom House was removed. Arrangements
are being made, however, for its re-erection in a prominent position. In
the meantime the Telegraph Department continues to be supplied with
mean time, and time signals are furnished to Lyttelton and to various
private persons by galvanometers.

In reply to an application from the Home Government, arrangements
are being made for organizing a corps of local observers for the forthcoming
Transit of Venus in December, to assist the party of observers that are to
be sent out from Greenwich Observatory.

LABORATORY.

The number of analyses performed in the Colonial Laboratory for
ordinary purposes during the past year is 265, and the Laboratory number
now arrived at is 8,285

These analyses are subdivided as follows :—Coals, 13; minerals and
rocks, 58; metals and ores, 40; examinations for silver and gold, 89;
waters, 21; miscellaneous, 40. Total 265.

Besides the above, a large number of examihations have been made
under the Adulteration Act of 1880, by the Analyst; and about the month
of August time was occupied in visiting the Rotorua District, at which place
he collected samples and analyzed specimens of water from the various
springs. The Analyst has also been occupied at various times in verifying
certain sets of weights and measures, in compliance with the Act.

The results of the analyses, which are of general interest, are noted in
full in the Annual Report on the Museum and Laboratory.

James HECTOR.

PROCEEDINGS

WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

Fest Mezetine. 26th April, 1882.
Dr. Hector in the chair.

New Members.—Rey. H. V. White, Rev. A. Dasent, Dr. Dakers, Dr. Cole,
Emil Senn, F. V. Waters, J. P. McAlister.

1. * Does Morality depend on Free Will?” by the Rev. H. Vere
White, M.A.

2. ** Notes on the Katipo, a Venomous Spider of New Zealand," by
C. H. Robson, lighthouse-keeper on Portland Island.

Mr. Robson was of opinion that there is a variety on the island with only faint red
markings on the abdomen, having all the habits of the known variety.

No full description or specimen was forwarded, and Dr. Hector thought it would
be premature, under the circumstances, to take it for granted that there are two distinct
species.

8. “On the Search for concealed Coal in New Zealand," by J. C.
Crawford.

ABSTRACT

The writer suggested that search should be made with the diamond drill for concealed
coal measures, which were overlaid by tertiary formations, in the valleys of the Wanganui,
Wangaehu, Turakina, and Rangitikei rivers, at spots which the Geological Department
might point out; also that the eastern side of the dividing range might also be examined,
though the borings at Poverty Bay should give an indication of the strata

Hector did not think that the suggestion was of much use without indications of
the best localities, as it would not be a very wise proceeding to bore at random where there
was perhaps 2,000 or 3,000 feet to bore thro

Mr. J. C. Harris suggested that Mr. Crawford might have thrown out the idea for the
benefit of future generations. The surface deposits on the West Coast and in Auckland
were known to be so extensive that the colony would be amply supplied from them me
at least five or six hundred years. These must be nearly exhausted before any boring
operations for concealed deposits could be undertaken with profit.

Srcowp Merete. 8th July, 1882.
W. T. L. Travers, F.L.S., President, in the chair.
New Members.—A. S. Atkinson, J. B. Byrne, J. L. D'Arcy Irvine, C.E.,
H. B. Kirk, B.A.
1. The President apologized for not being able on this occasion to deliver the oe
opening address, owing to pressure of professional business. He trusted, however,
subsequent meeting to make a few remarks.

524 Proceedings.

2. Several interesting communications from Mr. J. C. Crawford, now in England,
accompanied by pamphlets and printed notices bearing on the subjects, were read, the
most important being on the “ Manufacture of Granolithic Cement,” the material for
which, he considered, was abundant in New Zealand.

Dr. Hector considered this a question of great importance, and the information was
most valuable. We had ample material in accessible positions, and he had no doubt that
in time we could ourselves manufacture all the cement and concrete we required in the
colony and of the very best kind. He instanced the blocks now largely used here, and
known as O’Neill’s patent flagging, as showing the excellent quality of this production,
which was so highly thought of at the Sydney and Melbourne Exhibitions.

The President endorsed these views, and remarked that he hoped in time also to see
the splendid granites we had largely used in constructive works.

Dr. Newman mentioned the newly-erected cement works in Nelson, which would prove
of great importance, and entirely supersede the imported article.

8. “On Suitable Hedge Plants for New Zealand,” by J. C. Crawford.

4. “ On Harvesting Crops independent of Weather," by J. C. Crawford.

5. “ On Ensilage," by J. C. Crawford, F.G.8.

6. ee th submitted to the Society a circular sent to him by Mr. Tebbutt,
of Windsor ew South Wales, inviting assistance from New Zealand observers
in systematic “ eat ans Deak

Dr. Hector explained that Mr. Tebbutt was a most zealous worker in this branch of
astronomy, and had been foremost in discovering the southern comets. He had been
requested by the Astronomical Society at Boston, who had established a corps of
eomet-seekers, to endeavour to get information from southern latitudes, and hence this
appeal to New Zealand. He (Dr. Hector) knew that there were many amateur observers
in possession of good instruments who might do valuable service in this direction. It was
a pity that we had not in New Zealand a properly-equipped astronomical observatory
placed in a suitable position; and he believed, if the societies combined in an appeal to
Government, something might be done in this matter. He would suggest that a copy of
this circular be sent to the other societies inviting co-operation in this special matter of

comet-seeking, and in an endeavour to bring about the establishment of a panganen
observatory.

The President concurred, and said he thought such an appeal would be successful.

7. “On Weather, Health, and Forests in Mauritius,” by Dr. Meldrum.

The President pointed out that this bore immediately on the question of forest con-
servation in New Zealand. He gave a short description of the damage Gone by the
destruction of our forests, which brought about floods of a most disastrous kind.

r. Hutchinson, who had recently arrived from the Sandwich Islands, stated that
there, in consequence of the wholesale destruction of the forests, floods had occurr
doing great injury. The water rushed down the bare hills and thro ugh the valleys, and
then followed a long drought and the ground became baked, as there was no vegetation
left to hold the moisture of the previous rain. He was glad to say that the settlers had
at last seen the necessity of forest conservation and great improvement was taking plac

8. Mr. Chapman described a brilliant triple meteor seen by him on Wednesday ud
It was travelling from the south.
9. Several recent additions to the — were laid on the table for inspection,

ng them being a ease of gold and sil awarded to New Zealand at the Wool
Pes P at the Crystal Palace, idein.

Wellington Philosophical Society. 525

Tumo Mrerme. 29th July, 1882.
W. T. L. Travers, F.L.S., President, in the chair.

New Members.—Dr. Hutchinson, Dr. Keyworth.

1, ‘On the Thames Gold Field and the Laws which govern the Distri-
bution of the Gold," by S. H. Cox, F.G.S. (See Geol. Surv. Reports, 1882.)

2. ** On the Waterspout which occurred in the Neighbourhood of Cook
Straits on the 15th July, 1882,” (with illustrations,) by J. W. A. Marchant.

ABSTRACT.

The waterspout was first seen from Lyall Bay, about 1:30 p.m., and continued in
sight about a quarter of an hour. A squall, accompanied by heavy rain, was passing
from the westward through Cook Straits towards Cape Palliser. It was whilst engaged
watching the progress of the storm from the western shore of the bay that I observed the
waterspout clear of the south head, bearing about S.E., and distant, perhaps, two miles
on the northern verge of the storm area. It presented the appearance of a cylinder of a
blue-grey colour, several hundred feet in height, and of uniform diameter. It conveyed
the impression that it was suspended from a mass of lowering clouds, the extremity near
the surface of the sea being distinctly pointed, like a crayon, resting upon a zone of
elevated water in an intense state of agitation, but the gyratory motion was not per-
ceptible in the upper part. The column was slightly curved, being bent over towards the
west, and it travelled in the opposite direction towards Fitzroy Bay, and as the movement
was quickest at the base the inclination from the perpendicular increased; the clouds
seemed to descend and assume the form usual in such cases, that of an inverted cone,
whilst the vapours over the sea were drawn upward, when the waterspout appeared to fade
away, the last appearance of the column being that of a light grey streak, contrasting
remarkably with the gloomy background. No unusual sound accompanied the pheno-
menon ; there were indications that it was not the only one formed, but the mist was too
dense to enable this to be clearly ascertained. The storm did not break over Lyall Bay
till 3 o’clock, when there was a great downpour of hail and rain, accompanied by light-
ning and thunder. The points which impressed me most were the immense height, the
symmetry, and the distinctness of the column, and the absence of agitation and convo-
lution in the first stage, save at the surface of the sea.

3. At the close of the meeting the Chairman drew attention to a fine collection of
potteryware, manufactured by Messrs. Austin and Kirk, of Christchurch, being a portion
of their exhibit at the recent exhibition, and which they had presented to the Museum.
They comprised vases and flowers, fern-stands, corner pieces for buildings, and a variety
of useful articles for domestic use. A collection of glassware from an Auckland firm was
also exhibited; the whole of which were greatly admired by those present, and the
President said that it was most gratifying to find important industries like these carried
on so successfully in so young a colony. He understood that these articles could be
obtained at prices quite as low as those imported.

Fourra Mzrrine. 26th August, 1882.
W. T. L. Travers, F.L.S., President, in the chair.
New Members.—W. C. Chatfield, G. S. Evans, J. Walker, T. B. Arnold,
B.A.
1. “On Hawaii-nei and the Hawaiians,” by Dr. Hutchinson, (Trans
actions, p. 467.)

526 Proceedings.

Firra Meerinc. 2nd September, 1882.
W. T. L. Travers, F.L.S., President, in the chair.
1. “ On the Decline of the Hawaiian Race and the peculiar Forms of
Disease prevalent among them,” by Dr. Hutchinson.

Sixru Meetinc. 80th September, 1882.
W. T. L. Travers, F.L.S., President, in the chair.
New Member.—G. V. Shannon.

SrvENTH Meertine. 21st October, 1882.
W. T. L. Travers, F.L.S., President, in the chair.

New Member.—T. Turnbull.

l. The society nominated for election an honorary member of the New
Zealand Institute.

2. “ Remarks upon the Distribution within the New Zealand Zoological
Sub-region of the Birds of the Orders Accipitres, Paessres, Scansores, Columbe,
Galline, Struthiones, and Gralle,” by W. T. L. Travers. (Transactions, p.
178.)

This paper discussed the distribution of certain birds in relation to the question of
the former connection of New Zealand with other islands of the Pacific.

business of nesting.

9. ‘ Remarks on some Bones lately discovered by Mr. H. T. Wharton
in Caves at Highfield, Canterbury," by Dr. Hector. :

This was a description of a valuable collection of the bones of Aptornis and Dinornis
found by Mr. Wharton and presented by that gentleman to the Museum. The point of
interest was the association of these bones with those of the rat, kiwi, kaka and weka,
suggesting that no great period had elapsed since the deposit took place.

The President stated that he had some years ago found bones in the Collingwood
distriet under similar circumstances and had sent them to England, but unfortunately
they had been lost.

4. “On a new Mineral belonging to the Serpentine Group," by S. H.
Cox, F.C.8., F.G.8. (Transactions, p 409.)

5. “On the Non-metallic Minerals of New Zealand," by S. H. Cox.
(Transactions, p. 861.

This is a continuation of the paper read and published last year on the metallic
minerals by the same author.

6. Dr. Hector exhibited some views of the comet and a diagram of its orbit, and by the
aid of a model gave a most lucid and interesting explanation of the phases through which
it has passed since the 7th September, when it was first observed. He mentioned, as a

Wellington Philosophical Society. i 597

remarkable feature in regard to this comet, that it had approached more closely to the
sun than any comet on record, except perhaps that of 1843, and that astronomers were of
opinion that it was following very closely the orbit of that comet, if not identical with it.

7. Among the objects exhibited to the meeting were two salt-water fishes, Dajus
forsteri (green mullet), and Retropinna osmeroides (New Zealand smelt), taken with the fly
in the Hutt River, about three miles from the mouth, by Mr. Howard.

Eiento Meetine. 9th December, 1882.
W. T. L. Travers, F.L.S., President, in the chair.
New Member.—J. R. Blair.
1. ** Additions to the Flora of New Zealand," by J. Buchanan, F.L.8.
(Transactions, p. 889.)
The three plants described were collected by Mr. H. H. Travers in the Collingwood
district.

2. “ On Ancient Science," by the Rev. T. Le Menant des Chesnais.

RACT.

The object of this paper was to show the origin and progress of science from the
earliest times. Science was largely cultivated, and civilization much advanced before the
flood. Antediluvian men were acquainted with agriculture, astronomy, mineralogy, and
poetry. Chaldea was the cradle of scientific investigation. Astronomy, gp archi-

tecture, and navigation flourished there. The discoveries lately m 80
described by Botta and Layard show how, from the most remote sce Phasen: culti-
vated science. The Jews cultivated natural science, poetry, music, agriculture; but their
knowledge of exact science was limited. Greece was always a scientific nation. The
ancient Greek philosophers treated admirably many questions on the nature of man and
animals, and explained accurately several important phenomena. Sculpture, painting,
music, architecture, astronomy, etc., at all times highly esteemed by the Greeks.
Amon men who most uud: to scientific progress at Greece, we must not
forget Aristotle and the great men of the school of Alexandria. The Romans adopted
the ways and manners of the nations they had conquered. They encouraged foreign arts
and scientific men, but produced none. Even the works of Pliny cannot be styled truly
scientific; they are a compilation without order or taste, an imperfect encyclopedia.

The President complimented the author on the manner in which he had dealt with
the subject, which he felt sure was highly interesting to those present,

he paper was read M. des Chesnais exhibited a beautiful series of photographs
illustrative of the subjects on which he had treated.

8. “ Description of a new Species of ZEolis," by T. W. Kirk. (Transac-
tions, p. 217.)

4. “Description of a new Dipterous Insect,” by G. Vernon Hudson ;
communicated by T. W. Kirk. (Transactions, p. 218.)

Ninta Meetine. 8rd February, 1888.
W. T. L. Travers, F.L.8., President, in the chair.
New Member,—W, A. Gardner.

528 Proceedings.

1. The President stated that Mr. Martin Chapman, who had been chosen by the
Society to vote in the election of Governors of the New Zealand Institute for this year,
had been duly elected, with the Hon. Mr. Rolleston and Mr. J. M’Kerrow.

2. * Remarks upon Mr. Travers’ Paper on Sandfixing," by J. C. Craw-
ford, F.G.S.

ABSTRACT.

Mr. Crawford took exception to Mr. Travers’ pepe i pane the Pine per
for this purpose, chiefly on account of the risk of è
would not stand the sea breezes. He recomme niak as more ace Cupressus macro-
carpa and other hardy pines, and the olive also might thrive

. Hector thought the Australian wattle would be a saitabis tree for such a purpose
and the Government, he stated, had purchased 1 tities of the seed for distribution.
It was found to be profitable in Victoria, on ania of its bark, for tanning purposes, and
no doubt it would be so here.

Dr. Hutchinson stated that the Algarobia tree had proved useful for the purpose
stated in Honolulu.

8. * Is New Zealand a healthy Country?" by Alfred K. Newman, M.B.,
M.R.C.P.; with Statistics, by F. W. Frankland. (Transactions, p. 499.)

. Holland regretted the evils arising iom. the introduction of manufactures and
hoped that some of them might be provided against

Dr. Hutchinson drew attention to the waste of dines life in the colony due to pre-
ventible diseases, arising from the =e pen = ez sanitary psutians. The waste
of life from such preventible ills He thought
diseases —— women arising from overwork in h domsetié life was very large.

ole maintained that malaria did exist in the colony and that a true ague was
not uncommon.

Dr. Hector strongly urged that, in place of dull wearisome figures, authors should
exhibit statistical results by means of diagrams. Graphic representations more deeply
impressed and were more explanatory. He said that in the gold mining towns of New
Zealand, where the population had once been dense and careless of sanitary precautions,
the soil had become so polluted that now, years afterwards, the remnants of the popula-
tion are attacked by epidemics, which are severe and frequent, owing to the accumulation
of e FE

munications by Messrs. Field and Drew were read, giving a description of a fish
e = pe natives at Wanganui and thought at first to be the Californian salmon, but
which proved to be the brown trout. A photograph of the fish was exhibited.

5, A fine specimen of cork, grown by Mr. Mason of the Hutt, was shown. It was taken
from a tree fifteen years old. A drawing of the tree was shown, and Dr. Hector gave some
interesting information regarding cork trees in other countries and of the progress of the
bark growth; and stated that, from the specimen before them, it was clear that cork of
excellent quality could be produced in this country and that the growth would probably be
more rapid than elsewhere.

6. Dr. Hector laid on the table copies of the Alpine Journal, which contained papers
by the Rev. Mr. Green, with an account of his ascent of Mt. Cook; and at the same time
drew attention to some remarks which had appeared in the Press and might lead to the
idea that he had doubted the accuracy of Mr. Green’s calculations regarding the altitude
reached. He had no wish whatever to dispute Mr. Green’s statements.

Wellington Philosophical Society. 529

AxNUAL Meeting. 28th February, 1888.
Dr. Newman in the Chair.
New Members.-- Joseph Mackay, M.A., L. S. Reid.
ABSTRACT oF REPORT ron 1882.

There have been nine general meetings of the Society held during the year, at which
twenty-seven papers have been read on the following subjects :—Geology, 5; Zoology, 5;
Botany, 5; Miscellaneous, 12. Twenty-two additional members have been elected during
the year, and six names taken off the roll, leaving a total of 319 now on the books.
Thirty-seven volumes have been added to the library besides the usual pamphlets and
periodicals. Mr. Martin Chapman, the member nominated by the society to vote in the
election of governors of the New Zealand Institute, was duly elected. The statement of
accounts shows the. balance at present to the credit of the society to be £105 14s, 7d.
while among the items of expenditure are £53 2s. 1d. for books, and £28 17s. 6d. paid to
the New Zealand Institute in accordance with the Act.

The report and balance sheet were adopted.

Erection or Orricers ror 1888 :— President —' The Hon. G. R. Johnson,
M.L.C.; Vice-Presidents—Dr. Buller, C.M.G., F.R.S., A. K. Newman, M.B.,
M.R.C.P.; Council—R. Govett, M. Chapman, James Hector, M.D., C.M.G.,
F.R.8., 8. H. Cox, F.G.8., F.C.8., T. King, W. T. L. Travers, F.L.S., F. B.
Hutchinson, M.R.O.S. ; Secretary and Treasurer—R. B. Gore; Auditor—H.
F. Logan.

The Hon. Mr. Johnson, the new President, then took the chair, and the
following papers were read.

1. “On the Lichenographia of New Zealand," by Charles Knight,
F.R.C.S. (Transactions, p. 846.)

2. “Description of a new Species of Senecio,” by T. Kirk, F.L.S.
(Transactions, p. 859.)

AUCKLAND: INSTITUTE.

First Meetine. 29th May, 1882.
E. A. Mackechnie, President, in the chair.

New Members.—R. Anderson, J. Banks, R. Browning, C. E. Bourne,
F. E. Compton, J. M, Dargaville, N. Giblin, E. W. Hanmer, A. G. Horton,
A. E. Isaacs, Dr. Kenderdine, Dr. Kidd, A. H. Nathan, J. M, Shera, C. B.
Stone, W. Thorne, H. J. Wickens,

1. The President delivered the anniversary address.

2. ** On some recent Additions to the Flora of New Zealand," by T, F.
Cheeseman, F.L.S." (Transactions, p. 298.)

3. * Additions to the Geodephaga of New Zealand," by Captain T.
Broun, M.E.S.

Szconp Meetinc. 26th June, 1882.
E. A. Mackechnie, President, in the chair.

New Members.—C. Cooper, A. Grey, T. Melville.

1. “ New Species of Pselaphide," by Capt. T. Broun, M.E.S.

9. ** On the Protective Resemblances of the Araneidea in New Zealand,"
by A. T. Urquhart. (Transactions, p. 174.)

3. “ Notes on the Origin of Language," by H. G. Seth Smith.

4. Mr. H. G. Seth Smith exhibited a harmonograph for produeing
harmonie curves.

ABSTRACT.

The construction of the instrument is such that a finely-pointed glass pen, placed at
the junction of two cranks proceeding from the top of two pendulums vibrating at right-
angles to one another, traces curves on a sheet of paper. Attention was drawn te the
endless variety of curves produced by varying the length of one of the pendulums ; and it
was pointed out that the curves were then only symmetrical when the ratio of the times
of vibration corresponded to a definite interval in music, as a third, fifth, octave, etc. In
other cases asymmetrical figures were produced.

Tumo Meeting. 81st July, 1882.
E. A. Mackechnie, President, in the chair.
New Members.—F. Lawry, J. Street.
1. ‘ New Genera and Species of Heteromera,” by Capt. T. Broun, M.E.S.

2. On some recent Additions to the Flora of New Zealand,” by T. F.
Cheeseman, F.L.S. (Transactions, p. 298.)

Auckland Institute, 581

8. “Further Experiments with Sorghum,” by Mr. Justice Gillies.
(Transactions, p. 261.)
* On the Effects of School-life on the Sight," by B. Schwarzbach,
M.D. (Transactions, p. 472.)

Fourra Merre. 28th August, 1882.
E. A. Mackechnie, President, in the chair.

New Members.—J. McLaren, P. E. Cheal, H. W. Northeroft, J. H. Jack-
son, T. Wells, F. R. Webb, Rev. Mr. Gulliver.

1. * New Genera and Species of Curculionide," by Capt. T. Broun.

2. * On the Growth of the Cork Oak (Quercus suber) in the Auckland
District,” by Mr. Justice Gillies. (Transactions, p. 267.)

8. “The University of New Zealand: its History, Constitution, and
Objects,” by the Right Rev. W. G. Cowie, D.D.

A long discussion followed the reading of this paper, in which Mr. Justice Gillies, Mr.
Haleombe, Mr. Martin, Dr. Purchas, and others took part.

Frta Meetme. 25th September, 1882,
E. A. Mackechnie, President, in the chair.
New Members.—H. Eastman, W. Fidler, T. Simpson, W. P. Snow.
1. * New Species of Coleoptera," by Capt. T. Broun.
2. “On two new Planarians from Auckland Harbour,” by T. F. Cheese-
ig F.L.S. (Transactions, p. 218.)
8. “ Shakspeare and ui prie Sie J. Murray Moore, M.D.

This paper was chiefly occupied eras a Gili of John Lilly and his works, and
their influence upon the literature of the reign of Elizabeth. According to the author,
this influence could be traced through many of Shakspeare’s plays.

Sixra Meetine. 28rd October, 1882.
E. A. Mackechnie, President, in the chair.

New Members.—Dr. Edgelow, Rev. Mr. Macrae.

1. “On the Occurrence of Platinum in Quartz Lodes at the Thames,”
by J. A. Pond. (Transactions, p. 419.)
= 9, * Note on the Origin of the Boomerang,” by W. D. Campbell, F.G.8.
(Transactions, p. 459.)

8. ** New Species of Coleoptera,’ by Capt. T. Broun, M.E.S.

4, * The Visionary Faculty of Mind,” by E. A, Mackechnie.

532 Proceedings.

Seventu Meertine. 20th November, 1882.
E. A. Mackechnie, President, in the chair.

The President gave particulars of a donation of 127 volumes of books relating to the
early history of New Zealand, presented to the library of the Institute by Mr. J. T.
Mackelvie, and also drew attention to four most valuable oil-paintings presented to the
citizens of Auckland by the same gentleman, and lodged for the present in the care of the
Institute.

ce unanimous vote of thanks was awarded to Mr. Mackel

1. * The Naturalized Plants of the Auckland Porai District,” by
T. F. Cheeseman, F.L.S. (Transactions, p. 268.)
2. “ Our Earliest Settlers,” by R. C. Barstow. (Transactions, p. 421.)
3. “ Imaginary Quantities,’ by H. G. Seth Smith.
ANNUAL GENERAL Merre. 19th February, 1888.
E. A. Mackechnie, President, in the chair.
The minutes of the last annual meeting were read and confirmed.
ABSTRACT OF ANNUAL REPORT

Thirty-four new members have been added to the Sud sinee the last annual meeting.
The total number on the roll at the present time is 321, showing a nett increase of nine-
teen during the year.

The balance sheet shows the total revenue from all sources to have been £403 8s. 1d.,
the members’ subscriptions having yielded £317 9s, Od. The expenditure m io
£397 8s. 6d., leaving a credit balance of £5 19s. 7d. Among the items of ex are
£44 1s. 5d. for books, £26 8s. 0d. for Museum fittings, and £32 for PEE

Seven meetings were held during the session, and twenty-three papers on various
subjects were read.

Many valuable contributions to the Museum were received, and the donations to the
library were unusually extensive and valuable.

Eection or Orricers ror 1888 :— President —Rt. Rev. W. G. Cowie,
D.D.; Vice-Presidents—E. A. Mackechnie, T. Peacock; M.H.R.; Council—
G. PAN J. L. Campbell, M.D., W. D. Campbell, F.G.S., Mr. Justice
Gillies, Hon. Colonel Haultain, Neil Heath, J. Martin, F.G.S., J. A. Pond,
Rev. A. G. Purchas, M.RB.C.S. E., H. G. Seth Smith, 8. Percy Smith,
F.R.G.S.; Secretary and Dun T F. Cheeseman, F.L.S.; Auditor—
T. Maeffarlane.

pease UE AE : í
a ate N A T E ran ASS Fe Sh ESS TO E Wie

PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY.

First Mertine. 9th February, 1882.
Professor F. W. Hutton, Vice-President, in the chair.
This meeting was called by the Council for the purpose of submitting to the Institute
a revised code of Laws, these were duly considered and an unanimous resolution passed
repealing the existing Laws and adopting those submitted.

SEcoNp Mrrtinec. 2nd March, 1882.
R. W. Fereday, Vice-President, in the chair.

New Members.—N. Black, C. J. Mountfort.

1. “ Additions to the Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand,” by Professor
F. W. Hutton. (Transactions, p. 181.)

2. “ On Earthquake Phenomena,” by J. D. Enys.

ABSTRACT.

The author desired to place on record the following facts which occurred after the
earthquake of 6th December. The manager of the Grassmere station, about two hours
after the shock, or about a quarter to ten, rode past Lake Sarah, situated at the foot of
the hill called the Sugar Loaf, = a mile from the Cass Hotel. He was astonished to
see, about two to three chain m the shore, two mounds of water being thrown up to
about four feet above the PER of the lake; and two hours after on his return past the
same place these fountains were still playing. I have known the manager, Mr. H. Carson,
for about eighteen years and can fully trust his evidence and think the fact worth
recording. I can suggest no explanation of the occurrence, unless it be the escape of gas.
I am sorry I have no further account of the length of time which the fountains played.

The earthquake was felt strongly in the Upper Waimakariri Valley and caused con-
siderable damage to stone chimneys both at Craigie Burn and Castle Hill. The hotel at
Castle Hill was much damaged; the south-east corner had to be rebuilt, the northern wall
was uninjured but the southern one was much shaken. The bottles in the bar, the shelves
of which run east and west and face north, were all thrown inwards or to the south.

Tump Meerine. 6th April, 1882. z
Professor J. von Haast, President, in the chair.
New Member.—E. Meyrick.
- “Notes on a Skeleton of Megaptera lalandii,” by Professor J. von

Haast. (Transactions, p. 214.)

2. Note on the Silt Deposit at Lyttelton,” by Professor F. W. Hutton.
(Transactions, p. 411.)

3. “ Additions to the Isopodan Fauna of New Zealand," by C. Chilton,
M.A. (Transactions, p. 145.)

534 Proceedings.

Fourm Mzxrmo. 4th May, 1882.
Professor F. W. Hutton, Vice-President, in the chair.

1. The following motion was passed at this meeting :— That this Society desires to
place on record its high appreciation of the great services that have been rendered to
science by the late Dr. Charles Darwin and its deep sense of the loss that science has sus-
tained through his death.”

2. * Descriptions of New Zealand Miero-Lepidoptera,' by E. Meyrick,
B.A. (Transactions, p. 9.)

9. “ Notes on some of the Diatomaceous Deposits of New Zealand," by

J. Inglis. (Transactions, p. 840.)

Fiera Merre. dst June, 1882.
W. M. Maskell, Honorary Treasurer, in the chair.
“On the New Zealand Siphonariide," by Prof. F. W. Hutton. (Tran-
sactions, p. 141.)

Sixta Meetme. 6th July, 1882.
Prof. F. W. Hutton, Vice-President, in the chair.
New Member—Stanley Edwards.
** On some Points of Difference between the English Crayfish (Astacus
fluviatilis) and a New Zealand one (Paranephrops setosus),” by C. Chilton,
M.A. (Transactions, p. 150.)

Seventh Merre. 8rd August, 1882.
R. W. Fereday, Vice-President, in the chair.
1. * Notes on some Branchiate Gastropoda,” by Prof. F. W. Hutton.
(Transactions, p. 118.)
2. Prof. F. W. Hutton exhibited specimens from the Weka Pass Rock Paintings, by
means of the microscope, for the purpose of showing the presence of stalagmite.

Kicuta MzzmNG. Tth September, 1882.
Professor J. von Haast, President, in the chair.

New Members.—P. Westenra, A. Durand, A. Appleby.

1. * Further Additions to our Knowledge of the New Zealand Crus-
tacea," by C. Chilton, M.A. (Transactions, p. 69.)

2. * Notes on the Structure of Struthiolaria papulosa, by Professor F.
W. Hutton. (Transactions, p. 117.)

3. ** Descriptions of some new Tertiary Shells from Wanganui,” by
Professor F. W. Hutton. (Transactions, p. 410.)

4. “ Descriptions of New Zealand Micro-Lepidoptera,” by E. Meyrick,
B.A. (Transactions, p. 88.)

Philosophical Institute of Canterbury. 585

Ninta Meertine. 5th October, 1882.
Professor J. von Haast, President, in the chair,

New Member.—Dr. W. H. Gaze.

1. * Notes on and a new Species of Subterranean Crustacea,” by C.
Chilton, M.A. (Transactions, p. 87.)

2. ** On the New Zealand Desmidiez, Additions to Catalogue and Notes
on various Species,” by W. M. Maskell. (Transactions, p. 287.)

8. “ Further Notes on the Rock Shelter of Weka Pass," _by Professor J.

von Haast.

Tenta Meeme. 19th October, 1882.
Professor J. von Haast, President, in the chair.
New Member.—W. Watt.

- According to notice, the discussion on Professor J. von Haast’s paper on the Rock
Shelter at Weka Pass was resumed, and was taken part in by Professors J. von Haast,
Hutton, Haslam, and Cook, and Messrs. Fereday, Inglis, and Maskell.

2. * Descriptions of new Land Shells,” by Professor F. W. Hutton.
(Transactions, p. 184.)

AwNvaL Meeting. 2nd November, 1882.
Professor J. von Haast, President, in the chair.
ABSTRACT OF ANNUAL REPORT.

One special and nine ordinary meetings have been held, at which 18 papers have
been read contributed by seven authors, viz.,—13 on Zoology, 2 on Geology, 2 on Botany,
and 1 of a miscellaneous character.

Nine new members have been added to ihe ew Me the year, and 13 have with-
drawn, making the number at present on the books

The Council is pleased to state that valuable don have been made to the library
during the year. The donations comprise 18 volumes and about 220 pamphlets.

The additions made to the library by purchase number 128 volumes, including a
valuable and complete series so the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, and also
Emelin’s Handbook of Chemistry.

The Council deemed it peste in the early part of the session, to appoint a com-
mittee to revise the Rules of the Institute, and the changes were adopted at & special
meeting of the Institute held 9th February, 1882

The Council has corresponded with the other affiliated societies of the New Zealand
Institute, asking if they would co-operate in suggesting to the Board of Governors the
desirability of publishing the Transactions either quarterly or half-yearly. The majority
of replies were fayourable, but as the societies were not unanimous, the Couneil did not
consider it advisable to proceed with the matter.

The report of the Microscopical Section stated that meetings had been held twice a
month during the session, and that several of the members were actively engaged in
original work.

536 Proceedings.

The Hon. W. Rolleston has been chosen by the Council to vote at the election of the
Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute.

The Council had nominated for election an honorary member of the New Zealand
Institute.

The balance-sheet shows total receipts for the year £197 19s. 2d.; expenditure £168
5s. lid. ; and balance £29 13s. 3d. Among the items of expenditure are £2 5s. to the
Arundel Society, and £121 10s. 11d. for books.

ELECTION or OFFICERS ror 1888 :—President—Professor F. W. Hutton ;
Vice-Presidents—R. W. Fereday, E. Dobson; Treasurer, W. M. Maskell ;
Secretary—Geo, Gray ; Cowncil—Professor J. von Haast, Dr. Symes, C.
Chilton, T. Crook, J. Inglis, T. S. Lambert.

The retiring President, Professor J. von Haast, delivered an address on the Early
History of the Canterbury Philosophical Institute.

OTAGO INSTITUTE.

First Mertine. 28th March, 1882.
G. M. Thomson, Vice-President, in the chair.
New Members.—James Hendry, B.A., Robert Jones, Wm. A. Dixon.
The meeting resolved itself into a conversazione, at which the following objects were
exhibited :—

Single and Compound Microseopes—Messrs. Thomson, Gillies, and Chapman.
Collection of New Zealand Lepidoptera—Mr. P. Fulton.

» Coleoptera—Mr. S. Fulton.

» 5 » Australia Graptolites—Mr, F. Chapman.

» New Zealand Fossil Plants—Mr. Montgomery, jun

Preparations and a illustrating Human tomy, ioti Brains prepared by

Giacomini’s glycerine process—Prof. Scot
Collection of Invertebrata in alcohol (from Zool. Station, Naples), Casts of Fossils, and

other specimens recently added to the Museum—Prof. Parker.

Szconp Meetinc. 9th May, 1882.
W. Arthur, C.E., President, in the chair.

New Member, —Captain R. A. E. Scott, R.N.

1. “On Macquarie Island,” by Prof. Scott. (Transactions, p. 484.)

2. “On the New Zealand Copepoda,” by G. M. Thomson. (Transac-
tions, p. 98.)

8. “ On the Connection between the Air-bladder and the Organ of Hear-
ing in the Red Cod," by Prof. Parker. (Transactions, p. 284.)

Tump Mereste. 15th August, 1882.
W. Arthur, President, in the chair.
New Members—Edward Milland, David Cosgrove.
1. * Notes on the New Zealand Sprat,” by W. Arthur. (Transactions,
p. 203.)
2. “ On the Diseased Trout of Lake Wakatipu,” by W. Arthur. (Tran-
sactions, p. 198.)
3. ** Notes on the Anatomy and Embryology of Scymnus lichia," by Prof.
Parker. (Transactions, p. 222.
4. The Secretary exhibited the skeleton of a cow aud other specimens lately added to
the Museum.

538 Proceedings.

Fourtn Meetinc. 81st October, 1882.
W. Arthur, President, in the chair.
1. Mr. J. McKerrow, Wellington, was nominated to vote in the Nee
of Governors of the New Zealand Institute.
2. An Honorary Member of the New Zealand Institute was nominated
for — in accordance with the Act.
* On the New — Copepoda,” by G. M. Thomson. (Trans-
ction, p. 98.)
4. ** Descriptions of some new Crustacea,” by G. M. Thomson. (Trans-
actions, p. 98.)
5. “On the Gravid Uterus of Mustelus antarcticus,” by Prof. Parker.
(Transactions, p. 219.)
6. The Secretary exhibited the disarticulated skeleton of a turtle having the eartila-
ginous paris preserved by the glycerine jelly process, and an injected preparation of ihe
heart and gills of the skate, in alcohol, both recent additions to the Museum.

ÀwsNvuaL MzzrmING. 80th January, 1888.
W. Arthur, President, in the chair.

1. “Notes on the Picton Herring," by W. Arthur. (Transactions, p. 208.)
2. “Description of a Variety of Celmisia sessiliflora,” by D. Petrie. (Trans-
actions, p. 859.)

3. “ Description of two new Species of Carex,” by D. Petrie. (Transac-
tions, p. 858.)

4. The Secretary called the attention of the meeting to the circular of the ‘‘ Balfour
Memorial " which he had recently received from Cambridge.

ABSTRACT OF ANNUAL REPORT.

During the present session five general meetings have been held, including the present
annual meeting. At these meetings twelve original papers have been read, of which nine
were zoologieal and two botanical, while one dealt with the natural features, fauna and
flora of Macquarie Island.

At the beginning of this session the Council adopted a scheme for the delivery of reg-
ular courses of popular lectures. Two such courses have been given :—one, of t
lectures on ** Fermentation and Putrefaction," by the Seeretary; and one, of four lectures
on “ English Literature," consisting of two lectures by Professor Mainwaring Brown on
“ Chaucer,” and two by Mr. Alex. Wilson, M.A., on “Tennyson.” In each case the plan
was adopted of distributing among the audience a printed syllabus of the lectures ; and a
small fee, which was charged to non-members, sufficed to cover expenses of printing and
advertizing. The success attending these lectures has been such as to warrant the Council
recommending their continuance next session.

Six new members have joined the Institute during the session, but on the other hand

the names of several defaulters have been struck off the roll. The total number of members
is now 177.

Otago Institute. 539

The receipts of the year, including a balance of £15 18s. 3d. from last year, amount
to £195 2s. 3d. The total expenditure is £167 8s. 3d., so that there remains a balance
in hand of £27 6s.

The President delivered the Annual Address.

Erromon or Orricers rog 1883 :—President—A. Montgomery ; Vice-
Presidents—W. Arthur, C.E., Rev. Dr. Roseby; Hon. Secretary—Professor
Parker; Hon. Treasurer—D. Petrie, M.A.; Auditor—D. Brent; Council—
Dr. Hocken, Professor Scott, G. M. Thomson, F. Chapman, R. Gillies, G.
Joachim, Professor Mainwaring Brown.

WESTLAND INSTITUTE.
Annuat Mretinc, 13th December, 1882.

J. Giles, President, in the chair.

ABSTRACT OF ANNUAL RE
is the Sixteenth Annual Report of the nai Its financial position is con-
sidered sey there being a credit balance of £20 14s.
he number of members on the roll is 90, showing an E of 10 on the roll for
1881.

During the year there have been twelve committee meetings called and one special
meeting.

A meeting of the Institute was held on the 2nd of March, when a paper was read by Dr.
Bakewell * On some Difficulties of Darwinism," there was also one read by the same gentle-
man ‘ On the Fallacies of Evolution," being a continuation of his former paper.

One hundred and ninety-one new books have been added to the Bee which makes
2,276 volumes in the library at present.

The visitors to the Publie Reading Room have been considerably more numerous than
in the previous year, owing chiefly to the large influx of miners to the new rush at Rimu ;
and your committee intends applying to the Harbour Board and Borough and County
Councils for subsidies to supplement the funds of the Institute.

The committee has much pleasure in acknowledging donations to the Library and
Museum and in thanking the donors.

Exection or Orricers rog 1883 :—President—W. A. Spence; Vice-
President—T. O. W. Croft; Hon. Treasurer—J. P. Will; Secretary—
Richard Hilldrup.

HAWKE’S BAY PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE.

ANNUAL GENERAL Meetme. Gth February, 1882.
The Right Rev. the Bishop of Waiapu, President, in the chair.

ELECTION or OFFICERS ror 1882 :—President—The Right Rev. the Bishop
of Waiapu ; Vice-President—Dr. Spencer; Honorary Secretary and Treasurer
—Mr. Colenso ; Council—Messrs. H. Baker, H. R. Holder, J. G. Kinross,
F. J. de Lisle, F. W. C. Sturm, C. H. Weber ; Auditor—T. K. Newton.

ABSTRACT OF ANNUAL REPORT.

During the past winter session six ordinary meetings were held, at which nine papers
^ prepared by members were read.

The number of members is 107, being an increase of 22 on the number of the previous
year.

Throughout the year several zoological, botanical, paleontological, and geological
specimens were collected by a few of the members of the Institute for the Museum.

The audited statement of accounts shows a balance of £271 15s. 7d. remaining to the
credit of the society.

First Meetme. 8th May, 1882.
Dr. Spencer, Vice-President, in the chair.

1. The Chairman gave an address on the opening of the winter session.

2. * On the large Number of Species of Ferns noticed in a small Area in
the New Zealand Forests, in the ‘ Seventy-Mile Bush,’ between Norsewood
and Danneverke, in the Provincial District of Hawke's Bay," by W. Colenso,
F.L.S. (Transactions, p. 911.)

This paper was illustrated with several botanical specimens.

3. The Hon. Secretary gave a brief address to the memory of Dr. Darwin, lately
deceased, as a great and useful man. Mr. Colenso had made his acquaintance in 1835,
while residing at the Bay of Islands, when Capt. (afterwards Admiral) Fitzroy and Dr.
Darwin were in that harbour together in H.M.S. “ Beagle," on their voyage home to
England from surveying in the Straits of Magellan.

The address was supported by fitting remarks from some of the members present.

4. Some fine specimens of rare and curious insects, of the orders Neuroptera and
Orthoptera, in their various stages of transformation, were also exhibited by the Hon.
See: ^

Sreconp Meetinc. 12th June, 1882.
Dr. Spencer, Vice-President, in the chair.

1. “A Description of four New Zealand Ferns believed to be new to
Science,” by W. Colenso, F.L.8. (Transactions, p. 904.)

542 Proceedings.

Specimens of the same in their various stages, together with those of some other
plants, were also shown; and specimens of all the ferns were reserved for the Colonial
useum

2. * On the hackneyed Quotation of * Macaulay's New Zealander, ” by
W. Colenso, F.L.S.

3. A fine and extensive suite of nicely preserved specimens of British and European
Sphagna (more than 100 in number), lately received from Mr. Wm. Curnow, of Penzance,
England, were also shown; and some highly curious teeth and fragments of bones (not
fossil) of some small unknown Mammal, found by Mr. Balfour at Glenross, Hawke’s
Bay, were exhibited. These teeth, with their finely = s of EIUS Nie
points, excited great interest; they seemed to |
The whole lot was sent to Wellington, to Dr. Hector, for ‘critical examination.

Turd Meetine, 10th July, 1882.
The Right Rey. the Bishop of Waiapu, President, in the chair.
New Members.—Dr. Caro, Rev. A. D. Mulvihill, Wm. Bogle, L. Lessong,
F. Reader.
1. “ On Nomenclature," part i., by W. Colenso, F.L.8.
1. Mr. Hamilton exhibited a collection of Sponges of various kinds and sizes, all

from Hawke's Bay, with explanatory remarks on the nature, varieties, and growth of
sponges.

Fourth MrazrmG. 14th August, 1882.
The Right Rev. the Bishop of Waiapu, President, in the chair.

New Members.—W m. Balfour, J. J. Drennan.

1. “Historical Traditions of the Taupo and East Coast Tribes, by 8.
Locke. (Transactions, p. 488.)

2. Mr. Colenso called the attention of the members to Mr. Montagu Lubbock’s able
paper “On the Development of the Colour Sense” (in the ‘Fortnightly Review" for
April, 1882), as fully bearing out what he (Mr. Colenso) had last year brought before them
in his paper ** On the Colour Sense of the Ancient Maoris," and published in this year's
vol. (xiv.) of the “ Transactions N.Z. Institute." He also read several extracts from Mr.
Lubbock's paper in confirmation. ;

Firrs Meetine. 11th September, 1882.
The Right Rey. the Bishop of Waiapu, President, in the chair.

1. ** On some newly-discovered New Zealand Arachnids,” by W. Colenso,
F.L.S. (Transactions, p. 165.)

This paper was illustrated by specimens.

2. ** On Nomenclature," part ii., by W. Colenso, F.L.S.

3. Fossil specimens of marine shells were exhibited, found by Mr. John Stewart in the
neighbourhood of Takapau, county of Waipawa.

Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute. 548

Sırta Meeting. 9th October, 1882.
Dr, Spencer, Vice-President, in the chair.

New Members.—Messrs. E. B. Bendall, H. J. Gilberd, W. Scott.

1. * Maori Legends and Traditions respecting the Inhabitants of the
East Coast and Hawke's Bay," (in continuation), by S. Locke. (Trams-
actions, p. 445.)

2. * Notes on Freshwater Alge from the District of Hawke’s Bay,” by
W. I. Spencer, M.R.C.S. (Transactions, p. 802.)

9. * Descriptions of a few new Indigenous Plants," by W. Colenso,
F.L.S. (Transactions, p. 820.)

Specimens of the several plants were exhibited.

Counc, MaEgmING. Ist November, 1882.
The Right Rev. the Bishop of Waiapu, President, in the chair.

1. Dr. Spencer, the Vice-President, was elected to vote in the election of the Board
of Governors for the ensuing year, in accordance with clause 7 of the N.Z. Institute Act.

2. Nomination was made for election of an honorary member of the N.Z. Institute,
to fill up one of the late vacancies in the list caused by the deaths of some honorary
members.

Annuat Merre. 6th February, 1888.
ABSTRACT OF ANNUAL REPORT

During the past session six ordinary meetings have been held. Ten papers were read
at those meetings, viz.:—One on Zoology, four on Botany, and five on miscellaneous
subjects.

Besides those written papers there were also some suitable addresses and lectures
given—by the Vice-President at the opening of the winter session, by the Hon. Secretary
to the memory of Dr. Darwin, and “ On the Development of the Cowar Sense,” and by
Mr. E with reference to a collection of Sponges exhibited by him

the year seven meetings of the Council were held—for the pem of new
a the selecting and ordering of books from England for the Library; the obtain-
ing a lease for a term of years of a spacious room in the Atheneum from the trustees of
the same; and for the general advancement and benefit of the Society.

There is a total of 108 members now on the roll, two members having died during the
year, and eleven new members having been elected.

The valuable scientific works, ordered from England in the early part of the year,
amounting to nearly seventy volumes, have been receiv

In addition to the standard works in the Library, the Council have agreed to order
both from England and from Australia several scientific serials—as ** Nature," ** The
Popular Science Observer," “Knowledge,” and “The Natural History of Victoria
(Zoology).”

The statement of accounts shows a credit balance of £215; the total expenditure for
the year having been £180 4s. 0d., of which no less a sum than £81 lls, 10d. was ex-
pended on books and £75 in hire of premises,

or Orricers ron 1883:— President — The E Rev. the Bishop -

T ames a Balfour, J. N. Bowerman, H. R.
- Sturm, C. H. Weber ; Auditor—T. K. —

TRANS. N 7. INSTITUTE VOL XV. PLAT,

t /
/ / }
Í k |

[ dH i i
EE, ! p^.
"MN i \
4

ON SAIL.

~ a — DEE Su
SELF -REGUEING WIND MILL.

JB del. from a Phota~ Lo husir ale Pape a JT Thomson, CE ERGS.

“SOUTHLAND INSTITUTE.

Fist MxzrING. 9th May, 1882.
J. T. Thomson, F.R.G.S., President, in the chair.
New. Members,—H. Feldwick, M.H.R., T. B. Bennett, H. Wild, Rev. J.

Hobbs, C. Gilbertson.
1. The President delivered an address on the work done by the New Zealand Institute.
9. « On the Formation of the Quartz Pebbles of the Southland Plains,"

by W. S. Hamilton. (Transactions, p. 414.)

Seconp Mzetine. 13th June, 1882.
J. T. Thomson, F.R.G.S., President, in the chair.
New Members.—D. W. McArthur, J. Hain.
1. * On the Importanee of Forestry," by D. McArthur. (Transactions,

p. 461.)
2. * A Chapter on Folk Lore," by J. G. S. Smith.

Tump MrzrmG. 11th July, 1882.
T. Denniston in the chair.
1. ** On Self-registering dicc by J. T. Thomson. (Plate XL.)
RACT.

The author gives an account of PES various contrivances that have been adopted for
obtaining a self-regulating Windmill, and describes in minute detail the experimental steps
by which he was led to the invention of the particular form of windmill which he recom-
mends; the leading features of which can be most easily understood from the accompanying

illustration.

Fourtu Merrme. 8th August, 1882.
H. Carswell in the chair.
1. ** The Use of the Training Walls in deepening Invercargill Harbour,”
by J. T. Thomson.

Firra Meetinc. 12th September, 1882.
J. T. Thomson, F.R.G.S., President, in the chair.

New Members.—John Gammell, Chas. McLean.
1. “The Surface Features of the Earth and Local Variations in the
Force of Gravity,” by T. B. Wakelin. (Transactions, p. 463.)
35

546 Proceedings.

Sixta Merrtine. 10th October, 1882.
J. T. Thomson, F.R.G.S., President, in the chair.

1. “ On the Constitution of Comets,” by the Rev. P. W. Fairclough.
Transactions, p. 477.)

—

Annuat MaegrING. 80th January, 1883.

ABSTRACT OF ANNUAL REPORT.

During the year six general meetings were held, at which eight papers were read.

Nine new members joined the Institute during the year, the total now being sixty-
two. Application was made to the Government for the granting of a site for the erection
of a building suitable for the Institute, and providing room for a Museum, ete., but a
definite reply was deferred pending the settlement of the question as to requirements for
the railway station and extensions

A number of valuable works bats been added to the library, and a case containing a
large number of mineralogical and geological specimens purchased in England has also
been received. The books of the Institute are now available for reference by arrangement
with the Council of the Law Society.

The receipts for the year, not including a balance from last year of £52 9s. 11d.,
amount to £50 8s., and the expenditure to £58 9s. 8d., including £37 7s. 9d. spent on
books and periodicals, and £10 on specimens, leaving a balance in hand of £44 8s. 3d.,
out of which will have to come the annual outlay on books, ete.

Two vacancies which occurred during the year in the Council, by the resignation of
Mr. Goyen and Dr. Galbraith, were filled by the election of the Rev. P. W. Fairclough and
Mr. Carswell, and the duties of the Secretary were undertaken by the Treasurer.

It is with regret that we have to record the loss to the Society of two active members,
Mr. Goyen and the late Mr. Cuthbertson, both among its originators.

In addition to the papers read at the ordinary meetings, Mr. J. T. Thomson read a
paper on “ Capital and Labour" under the auspices of the Institute.

Erection or Orricers ror 1888 :—President—J. T. Thomson, C.E.,
F.R.G.B. Vice-President —Rev. P. W. Fairclough; Secretary and Trea-
surer—J. C. Thomson; Council—Dr. Galbraith, Messrs. Carswell, Den-
niston, Hamilton, Robertson, Scandrett.

Meteorology.

' | : A ES .. urpeun(q
8-€F ¥-oF €-2¢ TFS 8-0€ €-1¢ | 9-09 6-12 a a
8-8F ¥-6F 8-18 ESS S-19 9-19 | 8-89 I sms uojutto AA
8-c€ F-€¢ 6-19 6-19 ¥-S9 G99 | 6-92 0-86 puupiouy
'e88T "I88I “@88T "I88T 'e88T " [SRI | 'esg8T "I88T
"jsn2ny ‘Amp ‘sum ‘iu (rad y ‘tore *Areniqa,y 'Axmuf 'iequiooe(t ‘TOQUTOAON *10q0290 '1equio;dog ;
3 rn sung aay. Ww q EROE q | "DNDHAg SNOLLViLS
‘Ivo snotaeid eg? jo soy TFTA poxeduroo ‘sNosvag JO SUALVHHdEK T, HDVHWAV
Ei = GE €9r 619-T8 YA 64c. = = — — | 7.09 - 888.63 araok 8r ea ace,
T-9 /39096—0798 oT LST | 96L-1F 94 L86- 0-06 | O-EST| OFS | LET | 6-09 | GPS L€0-08 urpoun(T
= ES har 8ST 064.18 GL 988. — — -— = 8-79 — 166-06 exeo 8r snojAeid
8-F /U9fe66—0I9 061 991 | 989-9S LL OFE- 0-08 | O-GFI| OEF | FIL | FES | $98 T 006-66 uoun AA
= = =“ 88T 6LT-SF 9) TOF. "ur € -- — T.00 — 796.06 saved 8t mmopaord
9-9 |990 6I—9TL 666 TGT | 089-°7 94 686- O-TS | $-S81| PFP | I-ST | €-69 | 80F-T 696-66 puspiouy
3 ARES
9B "399X "TOF "oor—-uon| . k n :
«(9r 03. 9) | P ‘SMOH $6 10} uy | 'seqour | -e1unj9g) iin "Seir ml Hier Mie 'opuug
gunoury A" BOUM fR | | ur | SARTO aude [uo | Ww een adus my | oue | 9upwed
wee | "iet PULSA SEE DAL | oodo | ones | Sa | Amon emos | Sued agp [S| TUN
ited CY yo oH ms UBIN bun. THN | xen | -xa | uson | TOON 'SNOLLVILS
P ‘A[snotaord smog anoj-AQueMT, 10] oan A
. ‘ x STOTZBAIOSYO ur"? 08°6 IV
ee Poua oe wroj PoMAMIOD | gira EE eoi Ts, | mouorg

'S1090X SnorAe1d pue

GSS TO} LovaLsay SAILVHYdNWO|)

*lifoyo.o23o [A

xxii. Appendix.

NOTES ON THE WEATHER DURING 1882.
JANUARY.—À wet month, with strong S.W. and N.W. winds ; temperature generally
lower than the average. Earthquakes at Wellington on 9th at 2.20 a.m., and on 17th at
10.45 p.m., slight.
FEBRUARY.—Fine weather except in the south, where the rain was rather in excess ;
occasional strong winds from N.W. and S.W., and at times thunder. Earthquakes: At
ellington, on 1st at 2.20 p.m., slight, and at 3.8 p.m., sharp ; on 20th, very slight, about
midnight ; on 21st at 6.30 a.m., slight. At Lincoln, on 1st, slight, at 3.5 p.m.
CH.—Wet close weather prevailed ; wind moderate, and chiefly N.E. Earthquake
at Lincoln on 22nd ut 9.10 a.m., slight,
RIL.—Generally showery month, but with moderate and variable winds. Earth-
felt at Wellington on 6th at 4.10 p.m., sharp, and at 4.19 p.m., slight; on 16th at
7.30 p.m. and 11 p.m., slight; at Lincoln on 6th at 3.45 p.m. Brilliant aurora observed
on 16th, 17th, 18th, and 20th.
May.—On the whole a wet month and squally, with variable winds. Earthquakes at
Wellington on 14th at 5.10 p.m., and 15th at 12.20 and 4.15 a.m., all slight.
Junz.—Rain rather in excess of usual average, and some unpleasant squally weather
experienced, especially in earlier part. Earthquakes felt at Wellington on 6th at 8 p.m.,
and 11th at 7 8.m., slight.

quakes

JULY.—A very wet unpleasant month, with strong S.W. and W. winds, very low
pressure. Earthquakes occurred at Wellington on 94th at midnight, slight, and on 25th,
early morning, slight.

UGUST.— Fine generally in north and south, but at Central Station much rain and
Stormy weather prevailed. i

SEPTEMBER.—Stormy and wet weather with heavy showers, though total rain not
excessive in the north ; frequent thunder and hail and N.W. and S.W. winds; generally
fine at southern stations. Great comet first observed on 7th.

OcrosER.— Generally showery weather, but no heavy falls of rain ; winds westerly.
Earthquake at Wellington on 20th at 12.19 a.m., slight.

Brilliant meteors observed on
29th and 30th.

quakes felt at Wellington on 18th at 11.4 p.m., slight,
Auroras between 17th and 20th, and meteor on 29th
DrcemBer.—Fine, with little

rain and moderate winds prevailing from N.W. in the
north, but wet dull weather with li

ght winds in the south.

A
uer.
Bess

NU s

Meteorology. xxiil.

EanrHQvAKkES reported in New Zxaraxp during 1882.

; : E Su
a
Per [Ela ne $|8|3 F [m
3 E g Es b. o ís + Ò o | a
213 A4 |ELIEZIBIS Eig8|5 els
m | el at 4 So se ae ee eee et
Tauranga ..| .. | 1* Z 1
Gisborne ..| .. i* eg Ps ev i vs 2 3.1 95 2
Napier cr It is Age Si pa id v a 3
Hawas ..|.. ie e 6t à d M Kod" 2
Opunake ..| .. RS Ss 6t 1
Pates = 3 NET 24* | 1
arton .. i* | 1
Carterton .. I 207 2
; 24*
Wanganui 4 a aa F 61 +s 96* Ps e]
Welli 1*, 20 N
ellington | 9, 17 329 | .. |6*,16 14,15 [6,11] 24,25] .. | .. | 20 18,26*| .. | 16
Normanby v Hc Bt $i Ae ix ger bape Saks a TOME ENT
Nelson ; i* x 6* s es i cd abd eee k i P
Blenheim dm es i ae id 15 | x Velut li oe to
Christehureh = I0 1* 22 6* a P Pilg Waren, AT mae | : 5
Ashburto up 2s 7] a be à js
Lineo 1 429 8 ER So s run }
Hokitika 1 242] 23 x dae t
a ^ ot | 15 MP ede
mara | 20* E MERD WES
Seafield CO ET os AN L
Rangiora | 4-3 20 - esl. L
Springfield 9212 1x2
eub uo 5* 931 .. 154-3
Greymouth | .. bs TE x ce vus FRU Mese en | PCS Ero |
Queenstown | .. a oe ee ta ed ds Set beacon! Deae ciue | "a | zx |

` The figures denote the days of the ‘month on which one or more shocks were felt. Those
with an asterisk affixed were described as smart, those with a dagger as severe shocks.
a remainder were only slight tremors, and no doubt escaped record at most stations,
re being no instrumental means employed for their detection. These tables are
—— not reliable so far as indicating the geographical distribution of the shocks.

xxiv. Appendix.

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.

HONORARY MEMBERS.

1870.
Drury, Rr.-Admiral Byron, R.N.
Finsch, Otto, Ph.D., of Bremen
Flower, W. H., F.R.S., F.R.C.8.
Hochstetter, Dr. Ferdinand von
Hooker, Sir J. D., K.C.S.L, C.B.,

Mueller, Baron Ferdinand von,
€.

[.G., M.D., F.R.8.
Owen, Richard, C. B., D.C.L., F.R.8.
Richards, Vice- Admiral Sir G. H.,
O.B.,.F.B.B:

1872.
Grey, Sir George, K.C.B., D.C.L. | Huxley, Thomas H., LL.D., F.R.8.
Stokes, Vice-Admiral J. L.
1873.
Bowen, Sir Geo. Ferguson, G.C.M.G. | Günther, A., M.D., M.A., Ph.D.,
Cambridge, The Rev. O. Pickard, F.R.S.
M.A., C.M.Z.8.

1874.
McLachlan, Robert, F.L.S. a Newton, Alfred, F.R.S.
Selater, Philip Luder E A., PhD, ERS
Etheridge, Prof. Robert, F.R.S. 1 "ssa, Dr. 8.
8

1877.
Weld, Sir Frederick A., K.C.M.G. | Baird, Prof. Spencer F.

Müller, Prof. Max, F.R.S. | Tenison-Woods, Rev. J. E., F.L.5.
1880.
The Most Noble the giten of Normanby, G.C.M.G.
883.

Thomson, Sir Wm., F.R.S. | dI Dr. W. B., C.B., F.R.8.
Ellery, Robert L. J., F.R.

ORDINARY MEMBERS.

1880-81.
|* Life Members.]
WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

Arnold, T. P.

Allen, J. À. Masterton Asheroft,

Allen, F. | Atkinson, A. S., Nelson
Allen, G. Baillie, Hon. Capt. W. D. H.
Andrew, Rev. J. C., Wairarapa | Baird, J. D.,

C.E
Baker, Arthur

List of Members.

Baker, C. A.
Baker, Ebenezer
aker

B
Ballance, Hon. ns M.H. R.
Bannatyne, W.
camera! J P "New Plymouth
arra el
Barron, C. C.
Barton, Elliot L' Estrange
A. T.

G., MHB
Beetham, W., sen., Hutt
H. D.

ry,

Best, E. Gobo

Betts, F F. M., ; Wanganui
Bidwell, CR . Wairarapa
Binns,

Birch, A. S.
Blackett, J., C.E.
Blair, J. R.
Blundell, Henry
EB, E. Napier
Boor, Dr., x in
Borlase, C. H; Nis
Bothamley, A. T.
Braithwaite, ru Hutt

XXV.

peus s R.
Clarke,
li

olenso, W.,

n Napier,
ollins, A. §.,

Cook, J. R. W., Blenheim

Cowie, G.

Cor, ri Herbert, F.G.S., F.C.8.

Cutten, H.
Crawford, J. O., F.G.8.
Crompton, W. M., New Plymouth

Curl, S. M., M.D., Rangitikei
Dakers, —, '"M C. S.
Dasent, Rev
Davies, George H
Deas, J. G.,
Dobson, A., C.E
Dransfield,
Drew, S. H., Wanganui
Drury, G.
Duigan, J., Wanganui
Edwards, —
Pen R. A., Commander, R.N.

Eva

pass M., Nelson
Ferard, B. ke Napier
Field, H. C., Wanganui
Field, E. P.

Brewer, H. M., Wanganui Feilding, Hon. Col. Wm., London
Brogden, James Fitzherbert, H. S.
Browne, Dominick Fox, E
Brown, Fox, J. G.
Brown, W. R. E. Fox, H Hon. Sir W., K.C.M.G.
Nur John, F.L.S. peers Charles, M.R.C.S.E.
Buchanan, T. France, W.
Bull, Frederick Frankland d, F. W.
Bull, James, EE Fraser, The Hon. Capt., F.R.G.S.,
Buller, W.L.,C.M.G., D. Se., F.R.S.| Dun edin
Burgess, W. T. Fuller, T. E
urne, Gaby, Herbert
yrne, J. W. Gardner,
Calders, Hugh, Wanganui George, J. R., C.E.
Callis, C. Gerse, J. 1; Wanganui
Carkeek, Morgan espie,

Carruthers, John, M. Inst. C.E.

Chatfi l : C.
Ree Brian Tunstall
Cherrett, J.

. Chesnais, Rev. La Menant des

Gould, George, Christehurch
Govett, R. H.
Grace, The Hon. M. 8., M.D.
Graham, C. C.

XXVl.

Gudgeon, Capt., Napier

Haleombe, W. F. , Feilding
Hall, George

Hamilton, A.

Hardy, C. J., B.A

Harris, J. Chantrey
Sara C. J.

Appendix.

| Locke, Samuel, Napier
ogan, H. F.
Lomax, HA; Wanganui
Ho E. W.

D. M.
ren W.C.
Apsieala VE W. C.

kin
Heywood, Jame MacKellar, H. S.
Heaps, i Macklin, H. P. ; Blenheim
Hector, Jas., C.M. G., M.D;, E.R.S. McAlister, J. P.
Hedley, C, Auckla ud MeKay, Alexander
Henley, J. W, McKenzie, 31

Hill, H. . Napier
Hogg, Allen, Wanganui
Holdsworth, J. G.
olland, L. F,
*Holmes, R. L., F.M.S., Fiji
cl.

a
McWilliam. Rev. M Otaki
Maginnity, A. Ta M.S.T.E.
Mantell, The Hon. WAB. B.

Hood, T. Cockburn, F. 6. ‘8, Waikato ansiar IW oA
chant, N

Hulke, Charles, Wang
urley, J.

Hurst, Jam

Bains, F. B., M.R.C.S8.

Hutchison, W., meus

Irvine, JL Dir.
Jackson, H., F.R.G.S$.,

Kenny, Captain Courtenay, M.H.R.
» F.R.G.8.

Kerr, Alexander
Keyworth, J. W., M.D,Lond.
T

Knorpp, C. PAIGE.
Knowles, J.

Krull, F.

Larcombe, E.

Leckie, Colonel

Lee, J. E., Napier

Lee

Lou W. H, MHR

irk, T. W.
Knight, Charles, F.R.C.8., F.L,.8. *Par
Knight, C. G.

artin J
Mason, Thomas, M.H.R., Hutt
Maunsell, D.
Maxwell, J. P., A.LC.E.
Mills, D.

y, W.
Müller, S. L., M.D. , Blenheim
Nairn, C. J., Hawke y s Bay
Nancarrow, J :
| Nathan, J. E.
| Nation, George Michel
Nelson, F. Napier
Rees Alfred K., M.B., M.R.C.P.
Nicholas, HL.
Nicholl, Charles
Nixon, .P., Wanganui
Noakes, E. Thorley, Marlborough

k, R. G.

E Mowbra

yn, C., Wairarapa
Pharazyn, The Hon. C. J.
| Pharazyn, R., F.R.G. S., Wanganui
Phillips, Coleman

, Hugh
Potts, T. HL ; F.L.8S., Lyttelton
| Powles C. P.

| Po wnall, C. P

List of Members.

do vs amd His Honour Bir - J.,
ice

xxvii.

Toomath, Edward
G.

Chief Jus Toulson, R.
Prendrville, J. B. ward, C. J.
Rawson, H. P Travers, H. H.
Rees, J. 'R., M. L C.E., New Plymouth | Travers, W. T. L., F.L.S
Reid, J. S. iggs, W. H.
Reid, L. S Tronson, F. H
Reid, S Tuckey, H. E., ;
Richardson, C. T. Turnbull, Thomas
Riehmond, His Honour Mr. Justice | Turnbull,
Richmond, F. C. Waite, ^H. W., Palmerston
Robson, Charles gato Wakefield, O.

Rockstrow, Dr., Foxt

Rotherham, F. F., Wanae
Rowan, Captain iU;

Ro band,

p id G.

Samuels, W G., M.R.C.S.E.,

EAS, San oe

Sauzeau, Rev. Father A. M. J.,
Blenheim

Saxby, Gordo:

Saxton, H. W., New Plymouth

. Sherwood, G. F., Patea
Simcox, W. H, Otaki
Skey

Smith, Allison he Christchurch
Smith, Benjam

Smith, quie: QNA
Stafford, Edward
Stewart, J. T., Manawatu
Stuart, A. i.

Thistle, WG- BA
Tod, Andrew, Wanganui

Adams, J., B.A., Thames.
ickin, G.

Ball, T., Onehunga.

AUCKLAND INSTITUTE,
B

Walker, Capt. Campbell, F.R.G.8.
Walker, J.

Walsh, Rev. Philip, Waitara

R., R.M., Marton

White, John, Napier
Wileox, 4

Williams,

Williams, poe Watkin

A tx
Wilson, Kenneth, B.A.
Wilson
Woodhouse, Alfred James, London

Young, Jo
Zohrab, C. E.

Batger, J.
Beere, D. » C.E., Thames
., Hen derson.

Brig ham, J.M.

xxviii. Appendix.

Brock, A. Dowden, W.
Broun, Capt. T., M.E.S., Howick Dufaur, E. T.
Browni ing, R. Dufaur, P.
Bruce, id Tk Earl, W., Ohaewai
Buchanan, John Eastman, H., Kaipara
Buchanan, J. Edgelow, Dr.
Buchanan, W. Edson, J.
* Buckland, A. [nen J M.R.C.S.E., Tamaki
Buckland, W. F. Ellingham, J.
Buddle, Rey. T lliott,
Buddle, T. Errington, W., C.E
Bull, A. Esam, J.
Burgess, E. W, ` Ewington, F, G.
ados Captain, London Fairburn, J., Otahuhu
Burt n, W. Fallon D
fats W. A., Maketu Taraa, J., London
Cameron, R. Fenton, F. D.
Cameron, W. Fidle ; Whangarei
Campbell, H. Filder, Capta
Campbell, J. L. M. x Firth, J.
ate ell, W. D., G.S. Fisher, J.
rr, R. Fraser, G.
Chaxiberlin. Hon. H. Gamble, T. T.
Chamber s, J. Garland, H. N.
Cheal, P. "gj. ; Thames George, C. S.
Cheeseman, T. F., FLS. George, 8. T., M.H.R., Kawau
Ching, T. Gibbons, E. , Onchunga
Clark. A. Giblin, N.
Clark, = ‘ "E Gillies, His Hon. Mr. Justice
Clark, Y Gittos, B.
Clarke, Yo. Arch. E. B., Waimate Goldie P.
Coa Goldsboro’, C. F., M.D.
Mentel W. $8. Goldsmith, E. C., Tauranga
Coleman, W. 0. Goodfellow, W., Otara
Combes, F. H. orrie,
Comisky, P. Graham, W. = ; London
Cooke, C. E. Green, Majo
Coombes, S. Gray, f
Compton, F. E. Grey, J.
Connell, W. H. Grey,
ooper, C. Greenway J., Russell
Cooper, T. Gulliver, Rev. E. H.
Cowie, Rt. Rev. W. G., D.D., Bishop Haines m H., M.D., F.R.G.8.
of Auckl and Hales: W. PAICE
Cranwell, R. Hammond, A. de L., B.A.
Cranwell, T Hammond, W. F,
Cruickshank, D. B. Hanmer, G. W.
Darby, P. Hardie,
Dargaville, J. M., M.H.R. Harding, S., C.E
awson, .R.C.S.E Harker, N
ienan, Hon P Harrison, E. M
Dobson, Mis Haslett, J.

Douglas, Sir R., Bart., Whangarei Haultain, Hon. Col.

List of Members.

Isaacs, A. E.
Jackson, J. H., Patetere
James, J.

Johnstone, G., Gisborne

Judd, A.

Kenderdine, T. B., M.R.C.S.E.

Kinder, Bev. J.,
"ENE E, EL. 8; Christchurch
Kissling, G. 8.

issling, T
Lamb, J.
Lanigan, Pierce

arkins,
ve F., London

*Leaf C. J., F.L.S., F.G.8., London
M.D

eys,

Lindsay, J., C.E., Saona
Lindesay, T., Onehun

Lodder, W.

Luke, S., Otahuhu
MacCormick, J. C.
Maedonald, A. V., C.E.

i tub Bm panj pmj jaan pan) Ri
1 1

Maedonald, J. E., R.M.
Jd.

MacElwaine,

Macfarland, R J., C.E
Macffarlane, T
Mackechnie, E. A
*Mackelvie, J. T. London
Mackenzie, D. H.

Macky,

M acLaughlin, W., Papatoitoi
Maclean, E., "Cambridge
Maclean, J., Tamaki
Macmillan, C. €.

Maerae, F.

Marae, Rev. W., Waipu
Mahone

Mair, Capt. a, F.L.S., Tauranga
Mair, R., Whangarei
. G.

aning, F. E
Martin, J., F.G.S8
Masefield,

field, T. T.
Maunsell, Archdeacon W.
*Meinertzhagen, F. M., Napier
Melville, T
McColl, J

r, À.
McLaren, J.,

LW P., Mahurangi
Haar T. P., Kawakawa
Moore, J. Murray, M.D.

Morton, H. B.

Newman, J.
Northeroft, H. W., Hamilton
O

Parsons, E. B

Paul, Ker. James, o
Peacock, T., M.H.R.

Pierce, G. P,

XXX.

Plumley, E. A.

Pond, J. A.

Purchas, Rev. A. G., M.R.C. g. E.
Rattray, W.

Searing 5 dd

ose, R.

Runciman, Rev. D. W.

Russell, Jas

Russell, J. B.

* Russell, T., London

Rye, Lewis, ‘Otamatea
W.

Simpson, E
Sinclair,
Smales, pe G., East Tamaki
Smith, H. G. S.

Smith, B. P. e A EGTER,
w, W. P

» Whangarei

wart, T. M. , Melbourne
Stockwell, W, , M. R.O.S.E.
Stodart ET

Stodart,

Stoddard, Mrs. General
Stone, C. J.

Taylor, j.
Thomas, Captain, Coromandel

PHILOSOPHICAL INSTI

Acland, Hon. J. B.
Adams, C. W.

Armson, D. Bp.
Armstrong, J. B,

Appendix.

Thomson, Neil, Mahurangi
Thorne, W,

*Tinne, H., Liverpool
Tinne, T. F. 8.
T

i, J. H
Dub A. T., Karaka
Vaile, 8.

Vickers, B.
Waddel, E. R,
CT

Watkins, K.
Waymouth, J.
Webb, —

E. H.
Whitaker, Hon, F.
e F.A

Whitson, n:
Wickens, H. J.
Wilkinson, GE.
Will, W.

Williams, G. be

William

William. Ven, Archdeacon W. L.,
Gisbor

Williamson, Hon. Jas.

Williamson, C.

Wilson, D. C., moai

Wilson, J, J. , Whanga

Wilson, J JE

Wilson, W. S.
Winks, J,
| Worthington

| Wri ght, F F. W., L.M.B. Toronto.

TUTE SE CANTERBURY.

Bell, C. N,
Binsfield, Rev. J. N,

List of Members.

fickenoo. Professor A. W.
Bishop, R. W.

Jlair,

Blae k,

Blakiston, C. R.
Blakiston, A. F. R.
Bowen, C. C.
Bray, W. B.
Brown, Captain R.
Brittan, W. G.
Bridge, C. H

Carrick,
Carruthers, W. D.
Chilton, C.
Clark, C.

Condell, T. D.
Cook, Professor Q.H.H,

my
Cumming, Rey. J.
Cunningham, P.

Fereday, R. W.
Flavel, Rev. T.

Hanmer, Mrs. P.
Harper, Bishop
Harper, L.
Harris, Rev. W. G.

Ha
Haslam, Professor F. W.
Hennah, H. H.

witt, J.
| Hewlings, 8.

Heywood, J. M.

Purnell, C. W.

XXXI.

xxxii. Appendix.

ayner, E, | Townsend, J.
coal A. | Turnbull, Dr. J,
Rhodes, R. H. Twentyman, J. H.
Rolleston, Hon. W. Valentine, F.
Ross, J. V. eel, J. C.

Scott, J. L. Wakefield, C. M.
Seager, E. W. Walker, L.
Seager, S. H. att,
Shanks, C. B. Webb, H

arks, W., jun. Westbrooke, Rev. J
Stack, Rev. J. W. Westenra,
Stansell, J. B Wilkin, R.
Stedman, F Wilkins, Dr
Stevens, E. C. J Wilkinson, J. R
Strouts, F, Williams, J.
Symes, Dr. W. H. Wilson, Rev. J.
Tanered, H. J. Wood, W. D.
Thomas, R. D. Wright, T. G.

OTAGO INSTITUTE.

Abel, H. J., Lawrence Chapman, F. R.
Arthur, W., C.E. Connell, J. A.
Allan, John, Greytown Coughtrey, Dr.
Arkle, J ames, Palmerston Campbell, E.
Allen, Jas. Cook, Geo. L., jun.
Anderson, Gilbert Chapman R.
ar M., CE. Caffin, Jas
Bathgate, J. Cossgrove, D
Bathgate, A. Cole, W. M.
Beal, L. D. Dick, The Hon. Thos., M.H.R
Bell, G. Douglas, Jno., Palmerston
Beverly, A, Denniston, J. E.
Black, Prof., D.Se. ’ | Davis, Rev. J. Upton, B.A.
Blair, W. N., C.E. Dick, Robt.
Brent, D. Duncan, G. S
Brown, Dr. W. Dymock, W.
urn, Mrs. Day, Edward D.
Butterworth, J. L. De Lautour, Dr. H. A., Oamaru .
Burt, Alex, arley, W.
Brown, James Elder, Tokomairiro Dickson, W. H.
Buckland, Jno. C., Waikouaiti Elder, Wm.
Banks, R. Fraser, W
Bannerman, Rev. Fulton, F. C.
Brent, Spencer Fulton, Jas., M.H.R., Taieri
Batchelor, Dr, Ferrier, G,
Brown, Thomas Ferguss
Buchanan, N. I, Fitchett, Rev. A R., M.A
ury, Maxwell Fitzgerald,
Brown, Wm. Fulton, Sidney
Brown, Prof. Mainwaring, M.A. Fulton, Percy
Cargill, E. B. Gillies, R., F.L

argill, J. Glendinning, R.
Chapman, R. Gibbs, H. J.

List of Members.

Hay, P. S., M.A., Clinton
Humphreys, E. W., Strath Taieri
He J., B.A.

Mackie, Rev. L.
MeLean, Hon. George, M.L.C.
varias ca Dr. W.

cCaw,
McLeod, Toa ak.
Nevill, Right Rev. pep D.D.
Oliver, Hon. 2 M.L.C.
Oliver, Thom
Orbell, mere Waikouaiti
O'Conno
Petrie, D. z H

xxxiii.

Rattray,

Reynolds, Hon. W. H., M.L.C.
Roberts, W. C.

Roberts, Jno.

Stephenson, G.

Scott, í Profs, M.D.

Sparr w, R. B.

Salimund, Rev. Prof., D.D.

Smith, E
Scott, ‘Capt., BALB, R.N.
Thomson, G. M., F. e 8.
Taylor, Wm.

aries. Geo.

Turton, H.
Ulrich, Prof., F.G.S.

Wilson, Alex., M.A.
Williams, His Honour Mr. Justice

Xxxiv.

Welch, J. S.
Wilson, Robert
White, John

Allen, Jo
Appel, Augustus
An cH

Bakewell, Hugh
Bakewell, Miss

Clarkson, G.
Clarke, Dr.
Cross, Robert
Campbell, James
Chamberlaine, G.
Cooper, J. R.
Duncan, plas
B PL.

Appendia.

Wohlers, Rev. J. F. H.
Webb, Herbert J.
White, David

WESTLAND INSTITUTE.

| Kortegast, W. J. C.
| Kellcek, John

. McDonald, D

Ma her, John
Nicholson, John
Ouim

amm
Spence, Alex,
Sugden, A.
Sutor, John

urnbull, Captain
| Treeloar, Thom
| Tenant,

| Virtue, J ohn
| Williams, Joseph
| Wade, Robert

HAWKE'S BAY PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE.
Balfour, T. W. s

Balfour’ T r Mohaka
Banner

er, H.
Baker, H. J., Waipawa
Balfour, D. P. ; Glenross

List of Members.

Beamish, N. E., Okawa
Bell, M.

Bendall, E. B., Te Mahia
Birch, A. S., Pat ea
Birch, si J., Stonyeroft

E. H
n, J. N.
Brown, J. dH. a Wairoa
— H., Poukaw

rr, J. T., Kopua
arroll, T., Clyde, a
hambers, d. Te Mat
hambers, J., jun e Ma ta
hambers, W. A. "Poverty Bay
olenso,
olenso, R. t. England
Colenso, W., jun., England
De Lisle, F. i.
Dennan, J. J.
Dolbel, P., Springfield
Drummond, J., Taradale
Gallien, H. LPS Hastings
Gannon, M. J., Poverty Bay
Gilberd, H. J., Taradale
Glass, B., Waiau, Wairoa

cOOGOOoOooo00000
E:

€

Gow, P., Waipukurau
Grant, J., Sena scena
Hamilton, A., Peta
Harding, R., Soca Van

ing, R. C.

. W., Hampden

Heslop, W., Hastings
Hitchings, T.
Holder, H. R.
Hovell, De Berdt

; Ee
Leyland, E., Clive
ocke, S.
ae L Wellington

XXXV.

| Macfarlane, I. G., Te nese
Mackinnon, J., Arapawan
oe R. D. D., Merasikkahg
. MeLea

Maney: R D. ' Wairoa

i May, Mrs. C.

| May, J. T.
| *Meinertzhagen, F. H., Waimarama
| Mill er, M M. R.

Peores E., Patea

Pee M. D.

m, H., nuin voa
preies d "Poure
Nairn, J. xt Pone
Newton, T.
Oliver, G. E , Puketapu
Ormond, J. D
Price, R.
Bainbow. W., Hastings
Rearden, J. A.
Rearden, G
Rochfort
Russell, 1. Palmerston N.
Russell, W.R olei
Seannell, D., T
Scott, W., Clive
Simcox, F. E. T., Porangahau
| Smith, J.
| Spencer, W.I _ (Mayor)

Stewart, J., Takap
| Stuart, E. €., Bishop of Waiapu

| Sutton F., Royston

| Sw.
| Tabnar. T., Riverslea

Tanner, ., Riverslea

Thomson, J W., Norsewood

| Tiffen, H. 8.

Tiffen, G. W., Patangata

Trestrail, Mrs., Waipukurau

Vautier

Weber a X

White, T Glengarrie

White, K. "W.

Wiläing, Bs, bie sax

Williams, J. N., Frimley

Willis, G., Wellington
e dj. N.

Wils

n,W.F
| beue dig C. P., Te Aute

XXXVI.

Aitkin, R. W
Anderson, Jno.
Bailey,

Bennett, T. B.
Blanchflower, ¢ Geo.
Brodric

Hanan, Jas.

Hay, Jno.

Appendix.

SOUTHLAND INSTITUTE.

csi Rev. Jas.

owe,
Royds, J. &
Russell, Wm.

Stewart, D. 8.
Thomson, J. T., C.E., F.R.G.8.

Young, Andw.

List of Free Copies. xxxvii.

LIST OF PUBLIC INSTITUTIONS AND INDIVIDUALS
1 TO WHOM
THIS VOLUME IS PRESENTED BY THE GOVERNORS OF THE
NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.

His Excellency the Governor, President of the Institute.
Governors of the Institute (eleven).
Honorary Members (thirty).
The Prime Minister.
The Colonial Seeretary.
The Colonial Treasurer.
The Minister of Lands.
The Minister for Public Works.
The Postmaster-General.
- The Attorney-General.
The Under-Secretary for the Colony.
The Legislative Council.
The House of Representatives.
The Colonial Office, London.
The Agent-General, London. *
Messrs. Trübner and Co. (Agents), 57, Ludgate Hill, London.
British Museum, London.
Linnean Society, London.
Royal Society, London.
Royal Geographical Society, London.
Royal Asiatic Society, London.
Royal Society of Literature of the United Kingdom.
Royal Colonial Institute, London.
Geological Society, London.
Zoological Society, London.
Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, London.
Geological Survey of the United Kingdom, London.
Geological Magazine, London.
Geological Record, London.
Editor of Nature, London.
Zoological Record, London.
Philosophical Society of Leeds, England.
Literary and Philosophical Society, Liverpool, England.

xxxviii. Appendix.

Literary Institute, Norwich, England.

University Library, Oxford, England.

University Library, Cambridge, England.

School Library Committee, Eton, England.

School Library Committee, Harrow, England.
School Library Committee, Rugby, England.
Natural History Society, Marlborough College, England.
Royal Society, Edinburgh.

Royal Botanic Garden Library, Edinburgh.
Geological Society, Edinburgh.

University Library, Edinburgh.

Philosophical Society of Glasgow.

Royal Irish Academy, Dublin.

Royal Society, Dublin.

Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta.

Geological Survey of India, Calcutta.

Geological Survey of Canada, Montreal.

Canadian Institute, Toronto.

Literary and Historical Society of Quebec, Canada East.
Royal Society of New South Wales, Sydney.
Linnean Society of New South Wales, Sydney.
Public Library, Sydney.

Library of Australian Museum, Sydney.

University Library, Sydney.

Royal Society of Victoria, Melbourne.

Public Library, Melbourne.

University Library, Melbourne.

Geological Survey of Victoria, Melbourne.
Legislative Library, Adelaide.

South Australian Institute, Adelaide.

University Library, Adelaide.

Public Library of Tasmania, Hobart.

Royal Society of Tasmania, Hobart.

Free Public Library, Capetown.

Smithsonian Institute, Washington, D.C.

Geological Survey of U.S. Territory, Washington, D.C.
American Geographical Society, New York.
American Philosophical Society, Philadelphia.
American Institute of Mining Engineers, Philadelphia.
Franklin Institute, Philadelphia.

Academy of Natural Sciences Library, Philadelphia.

List of Free Copies. xxxix.

Academy of Natural Sciences, Buffalo.

Academy of Natural Sciences, San Francisco.

Academy of Natural Sciences, Davenport, Iowa.

Harvard College, Cambridge, Mass.

Royal Soeiety of Literature and Arts of Belgium, Brussels.

Royal Imperial Institute for Meteorology and Earth Magnetism,

Hohe- Nae. ME

Jahrbuch der K lich

Botanical Society of the sinus of Brandenburg, Berlin.

Dr. Bastian, Berlin.

Imperial German Academy of Naturalists, Dresden.

Physieo-eeonomie Society of Königsberg, E. Prussia.

Verein für vaterlidisehe Naturkunde in Württemburg, Stuttgart.

R. Accademia dei Lincei, Rome.

Imperial Museum of Florence.

Royal Geographieal Society of Italy, Florence.

Tuscan Natural Science Society, Pisa.

Editor of Cosmos, Turin.

Academy of Science, Modena.

Royal Academy of Science, Stockholm.

National Library, Paris.

Societé de Géographie, Paris.

Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore, U.B.A.

Naturhistorischer Verein in Bonn.

Society of Natural Sciences, Batavia.

Société des Seienees de Finlande, Helsingfors.

North of England Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers,
Newcastle-upon-Tyne.

Clifton College, England.

T" ^ |

talt, Vienna.

Libraries and Societies in New Zealand,
Library, Auckland Institute.
Library, Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute.
Library, Wellington Philosophieal Society.
Library, Westland Institute.
Library, Philosophical Institute of Canterbury.
Library, Otago Institute.
Library, Southland Institute.
General Assembly Library.
Library, New Zealand Institute.

Appendix.

Publishing Branch.
Editor.
Assistant Editor.
Draftsman (two copies).
Lithographer.
Government Printer.
Photo-lithographer.

e —— a me uei lam Eur eu n
LYON AND BLAIR, PRINTERS, LAMBTON QUAY, WELLINGTON, N.Z.

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Transactions and proceedings of the New Zealand Institute."

See other formats